《RE:BORN Zombie》
Chapter 1 A Wrong Turn
¡®How did this happen?¡ How did my life be like this?¡ Ahh, yes. It all started on that day.¡¯
¡
Victor used to be just like every other person, normal. He finally graduated from University after six years, even though his course was a four years course. The ce his parents lived, their family house, was close to his school, 4 hours of driving and it¡¯s home sweet home. ¡°I¡¯m finally done with this shit.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not leaving now are you?!¡± A beautiful youngdy said to Victor from a distance. Her and a small group of her friends wereing out of a building in the school when she sighted Victor. ¡®Shy Victor, was he trying to escape just now?¡¯
¡°Oh, uh, yeah!¡± Victor looked around slowly to check if people were looking. Just then, his voice was loud since he shouted, so he moved closer to the girl before he said another word. ¡°I was thinking of going home now. If I leave now, I might be able to get there before it get¡¯s dark.
¡
¡®If only I left then. If only I didn¡¯t listen to her.¡¯
¡
¡°Ohe on, you can¡¯t leave today!¡± The girl said.
¡°Hey hey, reduce your voice.¡± Victor said as his eyes scanned the surrounding to see whether people were looking.
¡°There¡¯ll be a partyter tonight at that famous club west of town, you have to be there.¡±
¡°You know I don¡¯t do parties and stuff like that.¡±
¡°Come on, for me? DO it for me.¡± ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go that easily.¡¯
¡
¡®If I had been just a little selfish.¡¯.
¡
¡°Taxi! 10 Bottles.¡± Victor told the driver the name of the club as he sat.
As they drove away, the taxi stopped on the way to carry another person. The taxi continued driving, but after some time it deviated from it¡¯s original path. ¡®This isn¡¯t the right way.¡¯ Victor thought, but remained quiet. As they kept going further away from the actual ce, Victor started getting suspicious and could no longer keep quiet. ¡°Hey sir! This isn¡¯t the right way. Don¡¯t you know where 10 Bottles is?¡±
¡°Shut the fuck up and sit still.¡± The man sitting beside him who joined him in the taxi said while holding a knife to his neck.
Victor sat back down slowly and remained silent for a while. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± He said.
¡°The next time you talk, your neck goes.¡± The man replied.
After the taxi had gotten far enough for the men, the driver drove them off road and after some time, they arrived at a spot with rocky ground.
¡°Bring him out. Let¡¯s get on with this asap, I got better ces to be.¡± The driver said while exiting the vehicle.
The man behind opened the door and dragged Victor out. As Victor saw that he wasn¡¯t tied and the men only had a knife, he immediately made a run for it, summoning all the speed he used when representing the track & field team to run as fast as he can. If he was fast enough, the two men wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him, he would not be dying that day.
*Pow!
The sound of a gunshot rang out through the ce as Victor¡¯s body fell to the ground. He wasn¡¯t dead, but the hollow-point used on his leg did a nasty job.
¡°Alright kid, I got a kid your age so I always hate to do this, so I¡¯ll make it snappy.¡±
The adrenaline in Victor¡¯s body had suppressed the pain from his torn leg, so he didn¡¯t shout or anything, just some heavy breaths here and there.
¡°You messed with the wrong guy¡¯s girl, or, as I know, it probably happened that she messed with you. She has that bad habit, even though she knows how it goes.¡± The driver said while changing the pistol¡¯s cartridge.
¡°So it was Kassie.¡±
¡°Yup.¡±
¡°Hey, the rain ising, don¡¯t you think you should skip your talking today?.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Well! Farewell boy, say hello to my wife for me.¡±
.
.
¡®If only I didn¡¯t listen to that bitch.. Toote now anyway. I wonder if it¡¯ll be heaven I¡¯ll be going to, or hell.¡¯ As Victor thought in a solemn voice while basking in thefort from the darkness that surrounded him, a bright white light shown over his eyes, but as weird as it felt, he couldn¡¯t move his body, so he unreactive.
As the light ceased, he could feel a sensation in his body different from the soothing one he felt moments ago, and it wasn¡¯t at all soothing, just weird. ¡®It feels as if I¡¯m standing, somehow. Do I have a body? At least I should be able to open my eyes right?.¡¯ ¡ ¡®Nope, I¡ Oh, oh, they¡¯re opening, slowly¡¡¯
After his eyes openedpletely, what he saw shook him a bit, but also confirmed one thing, ¡®I went to hell huh?¡¯
Surrounding him were at least 15 undead, zombies that unnaturally resembled one another, and the fact that he was in their midst confused and frightened him to a certain extent. He could tell he was there, but at the same time he couldn¡¯t control himself, and felt like he was just a spectator in the body. As the head turned, Victor noticed something, and that was the fact that they were in some kind of cave or underground. Also, he didn¡¯t really feel like he was in hell. There was no fire, no endless screams of pain and suffering, and there were no demons around.
¡®What exactly is this ce?¡¯
As they kept walking, something appeared before his eyes, ¡®is this what I think it is? Are you kidding me?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve seen this concept in some manga I¡¯ve read before, but I still can¡¯t believe it. Is this a gaming interface panel? It looks like one, but why¡¯s it nk in many ces?¡¯ Just as Victor was thinking, something appeared on the interface.
[Wee..]
[Initiating System]
[System Online]
[¡]
After a slight dy, some information was disyed on a system panel before Victor¡¯s eyes.
Level: 1(experience bar)
Name: Victor Witts
Race: Human
ss:
Title:
Hp: 100
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 10
Agility: 12
Sense: 6
Vitality: 8
Intelligence: 10
remaining stat point: 0
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
[ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR]
The system went haywire as it showed the red error message that kept blinking while the buzz sound pierced Victor¡¯s ears. He tried to close his ears, but his hands wouldn¡¯t move. ¡®What¡¯s happening?!!¡¯ The panel went nk and everything disyed on it disappeared.
[System Error Rectified]
Level: 1(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie)
ss:
Title:
Hp: 50
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 6
Agility: 5
Sense: 15
Vitality: 2
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 0
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®No shit, I¡¯m so slow, everything adds up now. I got isekaied!¡¯
Chapter 2 Human Encounter
¡®This is totally unreal, I legit got isekied, and this panel must be my cheat in this world, unless others also have one too.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he studied the floating panel and the writings that were written on it.
¡®Level 1 huh? I guess that is to be expected since everything starts at level 1. Name¡ Zomebie#2314?¡¯ Victor had only seen the zombie around him, and although he was unable to check himself because he didn¡¯t have control of his body, he had suspected something along the lines, but not that he was one himself.
¡®Race¡ These stats are a little¡ There¡¯s nothing to say about this, it¡¯s just terrible.¡¯
Victor continued looking at the panel for a while thinking about something, how to close the panel. Since he couldn¡¯t move, using his hands was out of the question, and there was no close or x anywhere on the panel. After a while, he remembered something and for the first time tried to use his mind to close it. It wasn¡¯t how he expected it to work, but he was able to close it through that method. ¡®If I had known, I would have read more novels and watched more anime.¡¯
¡
ording to Victor¡¯s record, it had been close to a day since he came here, but being unable to control himself, he couldn¡¯t explore the ce as he wanted. All he could do was be a spectator and think of things to do after he regain his consciousness.
¡®This has be boring now. It¡¯s being more than 34 hours since I got here, but still nothing.¡¯ Just as he wasmenting on his situation, Julius sighted a pack of wolves with burning tails. ¡®Those are some strange wolves. I think it¡¯ll be better to refer to them as monsters, seeing as we are in this cave or very possibly, a dungeon.
Victor¡¯s group continued slouching forward as they drew closer to the wolf pack, just as they have been doing. Victor was unsure how the situation would y out as he saw the wolves¡¯ hostile behaviour. There was the possibility that there would be no confrontation since they were all mobs in the dungeon, but that was only if the system in ce worked like in games. The wolves could also attack if this is not a game set up, besides, there are games where monsters might attack each other.
As his group of about 8 Zombies drew closer to the pack, the growls got louder and following that, the two zombies in front of the group dashed towards the wolves with their hands held out a bit while screeching all the way. Wasting no time, the wolves responded, and even before the zombies got to them, they pounced on them, ripping off their heads and limbs even before the zombies could react.
¡®This is insane. It was that easy?¡¯ Victor thought to himself as he tried to control his body to move and run away. ¡®I have to get out of here somehow, I have to. I can¡¯t die like this! Not yet!¡¯ He was closer to the rear of the group, so now he had three more zombies before him before the wolves got to him.
The wolves paused for a while after doing away with the first two that charged forward, then it seemed they decided to just clear the easy prey to take care of future disturbance as one wolf dashed forward with speed. They probably saw that one of them would be enough for the job, as the rest remained behind.
The third zombie went for the wolf, but got it¡¯s hand torn off by the wolf¡¯s w, followed by it¡¯s head. The fourth zombie got it¡¯s head cut off, and the fifth followed, and then Victor¡¯s turn had reached. As his got his head torn off, a system message popped into his vision, but he could not read it because of the instant death.
¡®So this is how I die huh? I didn¡¯t suck to be a zombie as I thought it would, it¡¯s all good.¡¯ He¡¯s vision went ck and then he felt like he was losing his consciousness, and then -.
[You have been revived due to the effects of the dungeon]
The system message wrote. It was the first thing Victor saw as he opened his eyes. ¡®Effect of the dungeon? what¡¯s that?¡¯ Victor said in his head as he¡¯s eyes opened. ¡®Good thing is I¡¯m still alive, is that even a good thing?¡¯ While he stood idle talking to himself in his head, 7 other zombies spawned near him.
¡®Something feels weird.¡¯ Victor noticed something off about his body, for some reason, he could feel himself and something else creepy about his body. He turned his head in a bit of shook and look around, and it felt natural just like the body he was used to..
¡®What¡¯s that eerie feeling I¡¯m having?¡¯ As he checked his body, he saw something that had been going over his head all the while. He¡¯s body was pale with wounds everywhere and maggots constantly going in and out of his body. ¡®At least I don¡¯t feel them crawling everywhere.¡¯
The zombies that spawned close to him immediately came together to form a small group and started their patrol. Victor contemted whether or nor to follow them. He could move on his own now, so he didn¡¯t have to follow, so he went the opposite way.
As he walked, he noticed that he had a limp in his steps, so he checked and saw the huge dent on his ankle and heel. ¡®How am I even able to walk? Guess being a Zombie has its perks.¡¯ He fantasized about what would happen when he met humans countless times already, but the only oue he could visualize was being attacked on the spot.
Just as he was still in thought of what would happen and what to do if he met another monster, he heard footstepsing from a distance. ¡®It seems to being from that chamber. Should I go there or just run?¡¯¡
As he got to the front of the small chamber, he saw four people inside that had their back turned against the entrance. ¡®People! I would be good if I could talk to them, or at least say something that would keep them from attacking.¡¯
¡°Zombie!! It¡¯s a Zombie! Shoot it now!¡± One of them said as soon as he saw Victor.
¡®No! wait!¡¯
[You died]
[You have been revived due to the effects of the dungeon]
¡®Damn! I¡¯m so weak. How can I die after only one shot?¡¯ ¡®Status.¡¯
Level: 1(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title:
Hp: 50
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 6
Agility: 5
Sense: 15
Vitality: 2
Magic: 0
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 0
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®No shit, some low rank zombie is what I am. Leveling up should fix that right? But being one of the weakest monster in this dungeon, how am I supposed to do that if I die on the first shot!¡¯
Following that incident, he died about twenty more times. After his 20th death, he had the best Idea he had thought of since he arrived in this world. Since he was the weakest monster in the dungeon, it would be impossible to level up, basically a fool¡¯s errand. Instead, he would attack his fellow weak zombies, truly genius.
¡®The next time I die and get respawned, I¡¯ll carry out this n. Let¡¯s check what the system was about earlier, a notification popped, but I couldn¡¯t read it.¡¯ Victor said in his head as he stood there on the spot he just spawned, this time just him. This time, without speaking and just thinking about it, the system panel appeared.
Level: 1(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title: True Zombie[¡]
Hp: 50
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 6
Agility: 5
Sense: 15
Vitality: 2
Magic: 0
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 0
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®Notifications.¡¯
[You have acquired a title due to your achievement]
¡®What achievement? Title?¡¯ He returned to check what it was.
Level: 1(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡]
Hp: 50
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 6
Agility: 5
Sense: 15
Vitality: 2
Magic: 0
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 0
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®True undead. Sounds kinda cool? What does it do?¡¯
..
[True Undead]
As one who has achieved something that should be impossible, DYING and resurrecting countless times, as an undead, you have shown your thirst of immortality, and have been granted it.
Effect: When you die you will be revived 24 hourster at a random location within a 200 metres radius from where you die.
Chapter 3 Level Up
[True Undead]
As one who has achieved something that should be impossible, DYING and resurrecting countless times, as an undead, you have shown your thirst of immortality, and have been granted it.
Effect: When you die you will be revived 24 hourster at a random location within a 200 metres radius from where you die.
..
¡®Does this mean I¡¯m immortal? Being a zombie, I¡¯m already dead, so I can no longer age. If I add this title, then I can¡¯t even be permanently killed. Hahaha haha. Have I be some kind of god?¡¯ Victor got excited by the thought as he dragged himself through the tunnel like part of the cave he was in at the moment.
For his n to work, he would have to face off against his own kind¡ hard to say since he has the soul of a human, but he would have to kill a fellow low level zombie. With the n set, there was only one problem, how he would go about the killing.
As if reincarnating into the body of a zombie wasn¡¯t bad enough, his zombie body had only one arm, and that arm was eaten up in many ces. Unlike in movies, in reality, the muscles responsible for moving his arms that had rotted away made it impossible to move them. So, there was only one option left, to use his teeth. But this was also a problem.
Victor¡¯s zombie appearance was barely human in appearance. His skin was a bit bloated and stretched with wounds that were rotten with pus in some ces, with a saggy jaw bone hanging on one side of his face with a rotten tongue. His clothes were mostly tattered and his eyes were a milky shade, and yellowish in the pupils. These rotten parts hung out as though they would fall off, some rotten body parts fall off with time as he walks, oblivious to any loss.
Biting was also a problem because of his defective mouth part. ¡®Coupled with the fact that I can¡¯t even talk, I also can¡¯t gain exp.¡¯
Victor wandered about aimlessly looking for something to kill him, and that was when he found arge red lizard, ¡®perfect.¡¯ Slowly increasing his walking speed into a sprint, he charged towards the lizard. The moment he got within a certain range of the lizard, it grabbed him by the torso and easily snagged him in apart.
Momentster, Victor spawned at a different location, and luckily this time, three other zombies spawned along with him.
¡®This, is just perfect.¡¯ He joined the three zombies and started patrolling around. As he was familiar with this route, he put his n into action. ¡®I¡¯ll have to go right, so the one to the right should do.¡¯
They kept walking until they got to a point where the road split into three paths, one leading forward and the other going left and right. As they got to the junction, he used his hand to part and directed the zombie he had marked towards the road at the right side. Maybe because they were all monsters, or because they were both zombies, the zombie didn¡¯t react in any particr way and just kept moving. They continued walking, and along the way he directed where they went, and after sometime they got to a cliff.
¡®I hope this is high enough to kill it.¡¯ Victor said in his head as he pushed the zombie before him down the cliff. As he watched it fall, his leg gave in and he also fell together with the zombie. ¡®What the fuck! Isn¡¯t this a magical world? I¡¯ve seen skeletons walking, but for some fucked up reason, I still have to follow thews of biology!¡¯
[You died].
[You have been revived due to the effects of the dungeon]
¡®Tut. I¡¯m so unlucky. Let¡¯s check the status window.¡¯
Level: 1(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡]
Hp: 50
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 6
Agility: 5
Sense: 15
Vitality: 2
Magic: 0
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 0
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®The experience bar is half way filled now. I works. I can get stronger, and I won¡¯t need to be stuck in this cycle of dying and reviving again.¡¯
Victor¡¯s experiment was a sess, leveling up was possible. ¡®Maybe when I get out of here I¡¯ll be able to make a mechanic arm and body part to support my body that¡¯s falling apart.
Since the experience bar filled up to half after killing one zombie, killing another one would mean leveling up, so he set out in search for his next prey. Not long after, Victor took two zombies to the cliff and just like before, he pushed them off the cliff and stayed away from the edge.
¡
[You leveled up]
[You are now level two]
¡®Awesome!¡¯ Using his mind, he opened the status window.
Level: 2(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡]
Hp: 50
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 7
Agility: 6
Sense: 16
Vitality: 2
Magic: 0
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 3
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
[After every level up, you will get an automatic stats boost in three of your prominent stats. The amount of boost will vary]
¡®Ok, I think I get it. Now, I¡¯ll have to work like crazy if I want to rise up the ranks quickly.¡¯
¡
Time passed by quickly, and with Victor doing the same thing over and over again while stuck inside a dungeon as a mob, he lost track of time, no longer keeping record of how long he had been there.
¡®Exactly how long has it been now since I got here..? I think, about four months now? Or five. I, am not sure, but it should be close to that. Let¡¯s check my status.¡¯
Level: 8(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡]
Hp: 100
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 16
Agility: 13
Sense: 20
Vitality: 4
Magic: 0
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 21
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®I¡¯m progressing at a slow pace, but it¡¯s like I expected. I¡¯ll keep the free stat point for when I might really need them. Ok, time to continue my hunt.¡¯
¡
*Somewhere in the dungeon.
¡°What¡¯s the cause of this anomaly? It isn¡¯t too serious, so maybe I should just ignore it for now. I can always fix it if it bes serious.¡±
Chapter 4 Evolving
¡®This life I¡¯m living is really hard.¡¯ Victor thought while leading some zombies off the rail again.
¡®Even the so called -fellow humans-, just how many times have I died to humans in this dungeon? Even when I don¡¯t attack, theye after me. Can they just show a little sympathy? Heh. Good thing is I don¡¯t lose exp when I die, if not, it would have been really¡ I don¡¯t even want to imagine that sort of scenario.¡¯
As the two zombies he took fell to their deaths, he received a message from the system.
+50
+50
¡®This painstaking process. Status.¡¯
Level: 9(experience bar ¨C almost filled up)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie ¨C Lowest rank)
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡]
Hp: 120
Mp: 0
[Stat]
Strength: 17
Agility: 13
Sense: 22
Vitality: 5
Magic: 0.
Intelligence: 0
remaining stat point: 25
[Skill tab]
Passive:
Active:
¡®Almost time to level up. I just have to kill a few more now and that¡¯ll be it.¡¯ Victor said in his head as he turned around to go find more prey.¡¯
*Tud *Tud *Tud
Victor heard faint sounds of footstepsing from behind him.
As he turned, he couldn¡¯t help but to be filled with joy. A full zombie group was passing by. ¡®Oh heavens, how you show me favour some times.¡¯
He hastily walked up to them, and one by one changed their direction towards the cliff. As the zombies got to the cliff, they stopped, but Victor just pushed them over the cliff to their deaths. He got the system notification of receiving exp as usual, then, the one he had been waiting for appeared.
[You Leveled Up]
[You Have Reached Level 10]
[Conditions For Evolution Met]
¡®Condition? Evolution?¡¯
[Starting Evolution Process]
¡®What¡¯s going on? My body. It feels weird.¡¯
[You will loose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable spot within the next 10 minutes]
¡®Isn¡¯t it supposed to give me an option of whether I want to evolve? And why the short time. How am I supposed to find a good hiding spot in short little time!?¡¯
Just then, he remembered a ce he came across before that he had joking thought would be a good ce to hide from enemies. As he has never needed to hide since he came to this dungeon, he never really bothered about it, but today, he was happy he hade across that crack in the dungeon wall.
¡®Good thing it¡¯s not far from here, I¡¯ll make it in time.¡¯
Victor got to the spot he had remembered, and managed to squeeze himself deep enough into it. As he went deeper, he noticed that there was actually an opening at the end of the crack. When he got out of the other side, he saw himself in a small space the size of a small room, ¡®perfect.¡¯
[Starting Evolution]
3
2
1
[You will now loose consciousness as evolution begins]
¡
¡®Ahhh¡ I feel weak and tired.. Wait, tired? I forgot about that. Seems like it¡¯s been a while. The evolution should beplete since I¡¯m awake right? And something tells me it¡¯s been a while since I was out.¡¯
As Victor opened his eyes, the first thing he was greeted with was a system notification.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into a Zombie]
[Collect more evolution material for next evolution]
¡®Ok? SOmething new.¡¯
[Gained new skill: Corpse Maniption LVL1 (Active)]
[Gained new Title: One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯]
[Gained new skill: All Title (Passive)]
[You are the first to reach level 10 without utilizing your bonus stat points and skills]
[Two rewards have been given]
[You are able to use your bonus stats to level up your skills]
[Your remaining bonus stat points will be doubled]
*Glitch Glitch
¡®Hey, why¡¯s it glitching? I just got the goodies too¡¡¯
[You are exempted from skill rank]
¡®No SHIT. This feeling. It feels so good to get multiple rewards all at once. Thisst one though, did it really require the glitching process? This system is too dramatic. Status.¡¯
Level: 10(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie)
Evolution Material: 0
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 200
Mp: 10
[Stat]
Strength: 20
Agility: 18
Sense: 24
Vitality: 10
Magic: 1
Intelligence: 2
remaining stat point: 56
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-1
¡®Wow. Time to see what all these do.¡¯
Victor then focused on the new title he got, and as he did, it copsed and disyed more information.
..
[One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯]
As one who has struggled to get stronger, rising ten levels by killing the same creature using the same method throughout, the world favours your efforts. No matter how high you go in your level, and how much stronger you get, you will not be affected by the amount of experience gained after killing an enemy. You will always receive the amount you are due
..
¡®Hmm? I have t read this again, I don¡¯t quite get it.¡¯ ¡
¡®I kind of get it, but let¡¯s keep that forter. Next.¡¯
..
[All Title]
All titles will remain equipped all times, at the same time.
[Corpse Maniption]
You are able to control two undead creatures of lower levels than yourself.
Level: 1
..
¡®Wow. I¡¯m bing more capable by the moment. All the grinding was worth it.¡¯
As Victor picked himself up, he noticed a different feeling about his body. The evolution had changed him physically. Before, he was more delicate and like zombies from movies. Not much to tell about.
Now, his skin was pale and bloodless inplexion. His appearance appeared more human than monster or undead creature, if someone didn¡¯t look well or saw him from a distance, they might think he is a normal human. His missing hand was no longer missing, and all the ces on his body that had rotten skin or bones popping out, were no more. And most importantly, the inborn taste of a zombie to eat fresh flesh he had been struggling with since he found himself in this world had died down significantly, that it was as good as non-existent.
¡°Ahh¡¡± A low rough voice rang within the small room Victor was in.
He paused for a moment, surprised at what he had just heard. He touched his mouth, the parts of his face that were rotten and falling out were all fixed and normal now.
¡®I just produced a sound. Does that mean I can talk now?¡¯ He thought as he gently ced his fingers on the lower part of his mouth and throat.
¡°Ahh¡ I- I. can talk.¡± He smiled a bit as the sounds left his mouth.
He went on to make random sounds of different pitch sounds and tones.
¡®I like that I can talk now, but¡ there¡¯s anyone to talk to.¡¯
¡°Heh¡¡±
¡®I already felt like a psycho talking to myself in my head. I guess doing it out loud won¡¯t be that bad.¡¯
¡°Let¡¯s go test out my new skill.¡±
Chapter 5 What Next?
¡°I finally have my very own skill! And I can even talk.¡± Victor said while listening to himself. He liked his voice. It wasn¡¯t anything special, in fact, it sounded a little raspy, but at least, he could talk now.
He came out of his confinement, and wasted no time in testing his new body. The only sadness he felt was that he would be unable to measure his growth. He couldn¡¯t exactly run before, so he doesn¡¯t know how fast he was with 10 points in agility,pared to now that he had 18.
¡°No need to cry about the past, let¡¯s just be that I can walk, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°¡¡± Silence.
Victor usually spoke like this, as if there was an imaginary friend beside him listening. He didn¡¯t exactly have many friends, and when he finally did, he always felt like the third wheel in the group. So talking himself at time made the feeling of being lonely less apparent.
He now needed to find some zombies to test his new skills on. He walked around for a while, until he ran into a group of zombies. He checked his status window one more time to see his skill, but then realized that he did not know how to use the skills he had.
¡°How does this work?¡± Victor asked, while standing in the zombies¡¯ path. They just slouched the way forward, and since the pass way was small, their path was predetermined.
¡°Do I just will it with my mind? Or do I call it out loud?¡± Victor thought..
It was useless to just think about it, Victor thought, so he did the only thing that felt natural to him.
¡°Corpse Maniption.¡± He said while stretching his hand forward.
After about a second, one of the zombies stopped moving as he said those words. He instantly felt a connection between himself and the zombie, like a mental link.
[Number of corpses under control ¨C 1]
¡°Wow.¡± Victor muttered.
He then tried the second method he thought would be possible to use when activating a skill, or was it a spell? Anyone works.
Just like Victor spected, the second method also worked. All he did was will the skill to activate, and it did. He had thought that since the system could read his thoughts, maybe he would also be able to activate the skill with his mind. Unless, he didn¡¯t have to say it in his mind, he could just activate the skill with a thought.
He controlled the zombie for a while, giving it simplemands, and also some moreplex ones. He quickly saw the skill¡¯s limitations. Only simplemands like attack, move, and simr were avable, anything more than that and the zombie would either remain unresponsive, or do something at random.
After a bit more of experimenting, he activated his skill on another zombie, and with a simple string ofmands, sent them on their way to an eternal free fall. Momentster, he received the notifications.
+5 exp
+5 exp
¡°Sess!¡± This ha opened up a whole new market for victor. He could now remotely gain exp.
Victor praised himself a little after his small discovery and achievement, but it onlysted a while.
He had now gained his freedom, but what next? Where did he have to go? What was the next step now that he could do all he wanted? Maybe if he tried now, he would be able to exit the entrance he had found earlier? Last time he went there it proved impossible to leave, though.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that next.¡±
As Victor traced his steps to the ce he had found the entrance previously, there was another thing he noticed. Unlike before, he no longer it seemed like he had now be a full zombie. His eyesight were unnaturally good in the dark, even in ces where there was no light entering. He did not tire, no matter how much he ran, and his body was now way tougher than it was when adventurers would just crack it like egg shells.
It didn¡¯t take him long, as he had masterfully studied the routes in the dungeon. He got to the entrance, but there was nothing he could do. It was still impossible to exit. This had dampened Victor¡¯s mood a bit.
¡°Now what. What am I to do next?¡± He asked as he stared emptily at the entrance that seemed to have some kind of barrier preventing him from going out.
Just as he was trying to figure out a possibility, an idea entered his head. Victor was somewhat of an asional gamer, though, if he was to y against the pros, he would probably bury them. He figured that he registered the appearance of adventurers entering the dungeon, and that this was really a dungeon. If so, doesn¡¯t that mean there would be a dungeon boss that when defeated the dungeon would close? He thought.
But what if he were the one to defeat it? Would the dungeon still close? Or will he be able to escape the dungeon before it does? He could find a way to disable the barrier before the boss died, if the boss had the control. His luck would be totally fucked ten times over if the world he was in was some kind of world where the dungeons were managed by the gods or some stupid clich¨¦ of the sort.
¡°That¡¯s also a possibility. That is also the only way for now. What I need now, though, is information.¡± Victor thought as he rubbed his cold chin.
Just then, he heard several voices approaching the dungeon entrance, it was the chattering of adventurers.
¡®I have a n. It should work quite well too.¡¯ Victor said, as he disappeared back into the dungeon.
¡
After the adventurers entered the cave, he began tailing them, without the group of five even realizing it.
¡®This guys must be quite stupid if I do say so myself, and low level too. How can you be so oblivious to your surrounding? I¡¯m not even camouging.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he thought back to his gaming days.
Even when he was ying a first person game, he would still turned around often to make sure his surrounding was clear. This guys had to be the total beginners not to know such basic things.
¡®Is there a way I can check their strength?¡¯ Victor questioned.
Once again, as though his thoughts were being read, the system responded, and a few boxes showed above the adventurer¡¯s head, individually. From what Victor saw, he totally felt like the fool for even tailing those total noobs.
[Level 2]
[Level 3]
[Level 3]
[Level 3]
[Level 5]
¡®What the fuck am I looking at exactly? This guys are total beginners, and the dare enter a dungeon?¡¯
Victor had nned to take information from them, but now his gamer side was heated up. He needed to teach this guys some lesson as their predecessor.
¡®Is what I would have loved to do, but I can¡¯t let them leave this cave alive. The single information that I exist, a low level monster with intelligence would make plenty people¡¯s attention drawn here. I can¡¯t risk that.¡¯
Victor made up his mind, which only took seconds. The fact that he was about to kill humans didn¡¯t seem to faze him too much. Maybe it was because of the countless humanlike zombies he had killed, or because he was now an undead, it was unclear. Either way, the adventurers weren¡¯t going to leave with their lives.
¡°Guys!¡±
Chapter 6 Interrogation
¡°Guys!¡± Victor called out to the group of adventurers before him.
The adventurers turned casually, seeing that their group wasplete. They thought maybe someone else might have entered the dungeon with them. To their surprise, however, it was a monster.
¡°Huh? Who is t¡ Monster!¡±
¡°What? Ahh! Monster! Kill it!¡±
..
¡®These guys are just too terrible.¡¯ Victor thought as he shook his head. The time wasted in talking could have been used to do something better, like attacking or even running away.
Victor had thought about it, and since he could handle them easily, and he needed the most sufficient way to extract information from them, he decided to not kill them for now.
Without giving room for the amateur adventurers to show him anymore grieving nonsense, he made his move.
¡°It¡¯s¡¡± One of the adventurers was about to say something when Victor appeared before him. The next time his eyes closed, he had passed out.
In a simr fashion, he knocked out the other adventurers one after the other in quick secession. He was too fast for even the level 5 swordsman amongst them to react to his movements on time. The level 5 was thest to get knocked out, but he was also the one with shaky legs that looked like broom sticks on a generator.
Victor was a bit of a cautious type, maybe too cautious. He almost wouldn¡¯t attempt something if he knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough. Even, he sometimes would make sure that he could totally obliterate an opponent before he faced against them in battle.
Earlier, just to be on the safer side, Victor boosted some of his stats to make sure that he cleared any room for mistakes..
Level: 10(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie)
Evolution Material: 0
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 200/200 > 245/245
Mp: 10/10 > 100/100
[Stat]
Strength: 20
Agility: 18 > 25
Sense: 24
Vitality: 10 > 20
Magic: 1 > 10
Intelligence: 2
remaining stat point: 56 > 30
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-1
..
With Victor¡¯s understanding of the system and stats, the effects of the individual stats were;
Strength: Measure of total physical strength. Increase in this stat increased attack damage and physical strength.
Agility: Measure of everything that has to do with speed and manoeuvrability. It affects speed, reaction, attack, and time perception.
Sense: Measure of the acuteness of the five senses. Affects reaction time, vignce, overall awareness, uracy, and time perception.
Vitality: Total health and physical condition of the yer. Affects physic, health, recovery rate, and overall body condition.
Magic: This stat is straight forward. It affects the total magic capacity.
Intelligence: It affects the yer¡¯s ability to understand and decipherplex situations and spells. An important stat regardless of the ss of the yer.
..
After knocking the adventurers out, Victor took them to another part of the dungeon, where the adventurers wouldn¡¯t recognise straight away even though they had raided the dungeon before. He couldn¡¯t do the job alone, so he used two zombies to bring the remaining three while he carried two.
Using the Corpse maniption skill caused him one mana point for every corpse. Though, after the initial cost of activating the skill, there is no extra cost. He checked with the system to see how much stat points were needed to upgrade his level 1 Corpse Maniption into level two, and to his surprise, he needed just one stat point to increase it to level two, which he did without a second thought.
¡°This is good enough.¡± Victor said as he looked at the skill¡¯s description.
[Corpes Maniption]
You are able to control 5 corpses of lower levels than yourself.
Level: 2
Mana cost: 1
No. Of Corpses: 2/5
..
¡°Hmm.¡± Victor said as he thought about something crucial.
Victor had seeded in kidnapping the adventurers, but he didn¡¯t have a way to restrict their movement. He didn¡¯t have ropes or binding spells to hold them in ce, he had only one option left. ¡°This is the only way.¡± He said as.
The ce he brought the adventurers was a spot that monsters didn¡¯t roam in, or bother checking. It was a dead end at the opposite side of the dungeon to the entrance, where he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by monsters trying to attack the adventurers while he was siphoning precious information.
He left them there with the two zombies he had under his control and moved out of that area. His goal was to find more. It didn¡¯t take any time at all, as zombies were the mostmon monsters in this dungeon. He was back in no time, with three other zombies following close behind him.
¡°This should be ok, right? I don¡¯t think so. But they wouldn¡¯t try anything funny since they know my strength. I¡¯m sure.¡± Victor said, as he ordered the five zombies to surround the adventures. He put them against a wall, so he and the zombies formed a semicircle around that wall.
¡°Hey. All of you, wake up¡¡± ¡®Heh..¡¯ Seemed like getting them to wake you was even more troublesome that putting them to sleep.
After a while of trying, Victor managed to wake up all five of the adventurers, whose faces remained terrorized as they looked at him from below. Victor had always wondered what it felt like to look down on people. Now he knew. And although he always hated the feeling whenever it was done to him, he still felt quitefortable doing it himself.
¡®This world. It¡¯s a ce where we pay back the wrong done to use to other people.¡¯ Victor thought, as he saw the sorry expressions on the adventurers¡¯ faces.
¡°Alright. Now I¡¯m going to be straightforward. I need information, which means. I need answers, good answers. If I don¡¯t get answers, I can¡¯t guarantee your lives. If you give me answers, I let you go.¡± said victor, as he stared at the five before him, pupils gleaming with a bitter shade of red, as it faintly glowed at them.
They all stared for a while without saying a single word, just faint murmuring sound escaping the lips of some. The group had four boys and a girl. They all seemed to be in their middle orte twenties at most, but were still extremely weak.
¡°No-No one says anything.. We won¡¯t give you what you want, you monster. You caught us off guardst time, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be lucky twice. One of the level 2s said. Victor apuded his confidence to oppose such odds in his mind, but¡
¡°Huh?¡± Victor grumbled. He could not believe his ears.
¡®Does this guy really think that all of his team members being here is a joke? Well, thank you anyway..¡¯
¡°Scapegoat number 1.¡± He said in a passive manner, as he walked towards him casually.
The young man backed himself against the wall immediately and drew his daggers. ¡®An assassin.¡¯ Victor noted. The next second, the young man¡¯s dagger was driven all the way in, into his cranium, like some Halloween pumpkin. Blood dripped from his head, and onto his shirt, slowly, as his body slouched down the rocky dungeon wall.
Without wasting much time, and after confirming the message he had just sent to the others, Victor returned to his initial position in front of them.
¡°Will you cooperate?¡± He asked. The remaining adventurers shook their heads franticly, in confirmation.
¡°Good. Now this is how it¡¯s going to work. I¡¯ll ask you four questions, and anybody with the most knowledge concerning that question will speak for the group. If the answer is too shallow and not enough, there will be consequences, so be wise.¡±
¡°Now, shall we get started?¡±
Chapter 7 First Kill
¡°First question. Information on this dungeon. I want every information on this dungeon. From it¡¯s how strong, to what kind of monsters are here, resources, etc. Every single information.¡± Victor was capable of facial expressions now that his flesh was almost normal, andplete. Despite that, he had been keeping a straight face when he was before the adventurers.
He had watched a lot of movies and anime, and he could feel that those characters that didn¡¯t show their expressions and emotions were usually the most dangerous. Unless it was some kind of romance/slice of life anime, this was the rule.
The adventurers kept silent for a while, before casting quick nces at each other, their eyes finally settled on the guy who was the only level 5 in their group.
¡®Ugg. These pussies!¡¯ He cursed in his mind.
Victor saw their eyes and where it was pointing, and he had also noticed that the level 5 was their leader, obviously. ¡®He should have the most knowledge, I guess?¡¯ Victor said mentally.
¡°Everyone seems to be looking at you. So, spill it. Unless you want to pay your respects to the yama of hell..¡± Victor said, as his cold blood eyes shimmered through the poorly lit room..
¡°Ye-yes. This is an unregistered dungeon that gained poprity not long ago, underground. It is said to house many good rewards too. Although it goes up to floor 50, the monsters are not as terrifying¡¡± The level 5 adventurer went on in his exnation, and when he was finally done, Victor was able to gain a lot of useful information.
The dungeon Victor was in now is a newly formed dungeon with a cave-like environment. It had 50 floors, which was much. But the monsters weren¡¯t as high level, and the rewards were golden. Normally, the more the reward, the more dangerous the dungeon. But this one was different. This one gave good rewards, but less danger. Though, it was reported that after the 40th floor, the level of monsters does increase exponentially. Because of this, the final floor is still unreachable, and nobody ventures too deep.
ording to the adventurers information, a certain group of people, who ording to the adventurer were part of a guild, had entered the dungeon sometime ago in attempts to reach the final floor. Although the dungeon gave good rewards, if it wasn¡¯t cleared before 6 months, a phenomena known as a dungeon break would ur.
It had already been 3 months since this dungeon appeared, so efforts to close it have been made, and strong groups of people have started preparing for the expedition.
The monster types in the dungeon were different depending on the floors. From floor 1 ¨C 5, undead roomed the ce, and all of them were at most level 7. Victor could tell, as the zombies with him currently were all level 1 zombies, just like he was before. From 6 ¨C 14, beast type monsters roomed the ce, and their level was between 4 and 10. From 15 ¨C 30, a mixture of insects and reptiles filled the ce, with levels between 5 and 15. 31 ¨C 39 went through an underground water system, so the monsters are mostly aquatic, with levels from 3 ¨C 10. Above level 40, thest recorded was on the 41st floor, and the monster the adventurers who went there met was a monster whose level was 75.
With this information, Victor¡¯s next question presented itself. If level 75 was considered a high level, then what was the level of the top person in this world?
He wasted no time thinking about it himself, and asked the adventurers. The level 5 adventurer was the one who answered for the team, yet again.
ording to what he said, this world Victor found himself was the worst type he would ever have wanted to be reincarnated in. If the top ranker in the world had a level of 235, that only confirmed his agonizing suspicion. This was a world with level functions resembling a broken Japanese manga world, where levels could reach 999, or in some severe cases, 9999.
In case one didn¡¯t know, rankers are individuals with levels above 90, or those one in a lifetime individuals with skills that didn¡¯t warrant them be a high level to be able to end a hoard.
¡®Ah, what is this?! Who brought me to such a world? It had to be one of those bored goddesses.¡¯ Victor cried in his heart.
After he finished crying, his heart was put at ease a bit. ording to the adventurer, the person following behind was a level 127. This top ranker was only an anomaly kind of existence. Though, he was humanities only hope when a dungeon that threatened the existence of humans appeared, but for many years after that, he had not increased in level.
¡°I see. That means there¡¯s a real big problem here. If at floor 42 the level is 75, one can only imagine how much stronger the boss monster is.¡± Victor said while rubbing his smooth chin.
In this world he was in, the boss monster of a dungeon was always protecting/guarding something, like a treasure, alongside the dungeon core. To close a dungeon, the core will need to be destroyed. If it is not destroyed, the monsters will keep spawning after some time, normally within a week or more.
¡°If the guy after the top ranker is only a level 127, the big guy might be needed.¡± Victor said, still rubbing his chin. As to where a zombie learnt how to rub its chin, the adventurers could only wonder.
¡°Alright,st question. Why the fuck did you idiots enter this dungeon? Wouldn¡¯t the good stuff be at least after the initial floors? Can you really survive?¡±
¡°That.. After the first floor, valuable crystals start appearing, and not all of it has been taken, so we can still profit a bit.¡± The adventurer answered hastily.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Alright, that¡¯s all.¡± Victor said. Before he could continue his sentence however, he was rudely interrupted.
¡°D-Does that mean we can go now!?¡± The only girl of the group said, her face rattled with a mixture of fear and expectedness.
¡®Humans really.. Heh..¡¯ Victor thought in his mind, as though he wasn¡¯t one himself in his pat life.
Well, Victor had always hated human nature and how people behaved. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he would say this.
¡°Of course, I always keep my word.¡± Victor said, still with an un inexpressive tone and face. ¡°Do say hi to the yama of hell for me. Tell him to sell my space in hell.¡± Victor said, as the only sight of smile he showed the adventures blurred away before them, and next they wereying still on the floor with fist size holes through their chests and stomach.
There was no time for them to even react, nor cry in pain. They could only bleed out while only being able to mutter inaudible gibberish.
¡°Imagine trusting a monster that tell you that they¡¯ll let you go after giving them information. Pft, this ain¡¯t no beauty and the beast.¡± As Victor made the joke, it dawned on him that he had forgotten to ask about the outside world, and what kind of period it was. The adventurers wore outfits that looked like the middle ages, but isn¡¯t that the style of dungeon clothes? Even in anime and manga.
SAO was so advanced, having neural-links, but the game world was still middle aged kind of style, Victor thought, as he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡®I¡¯ll be sure to ask the next person I meet.¡¯
If the group that killed himst was the same group that went to challenge the floors above 40, that means he would be meeting them very soon.
¡®Pay back will be sweet.¡¯
Chapter 8 System Inventory
¡°Now, how to go about this. I should search them first.¡±
Victor had just killed the adventurers, and the thought of raiding a dungeon was making his spirit burn with excitement. This was something he always read in manga and watched in anime, wishing he could partake in the experience. The only sad thing was that it was impossible. Dungeons didn¡¯t exist back on earth. But now¡
He went through the adventurers belongings, and almost instantly found a map. At first, he didn¡¯t know that it was a map, because of the way the device looked. It was a cubical mechanic device with a red button on the side. After pressing the button, a holographic image of the entire floor appeared from the item.
¡°Wow, nice. It seems this world has advanced past my own earth. Maybe the outside has flying cars and giant mecha robots¡ Let¡¯s not think so much about it.¡±
The device seemed to detail out the entire floor he was on presently, although there were some ces he noticed were not on the map, it still did an overall ok job. A red dot that updated in real-time showed where the device was in the cave, therefore, where the person holding it was.
The hologram had a backlight of green, and the cave¡¯syout and routes was imprinted on the hologram, like a paper map. Victor also saw that there were two points with a red and blue square respectively..
¡°If the red one is in the direction of the entrance, then the blue one should be for the door that leads to the next floor.¡± Victor said, as he left the ce where he had brought the adventurers.
He turned to observe the zombies, and noticed that they didn¡¯t rush to eat the corpses before them. Maybe it was because they were under his control? He thought. But even after he released one from his control, it still didn¡¯t rush to eat the corpse. This only meant that not all the knowledge he knew from his former earth were applicable here.
He was just about to leave, but then turned back towards the dead adventurers. ¡°These guys came here to harvest some valuable ores and treasures, right? Then how did they n on caring everything back with them?¡± Victor questioned as he walked closer to the corpses.
He couldn¡¯t underestimate this new world he now found himself in. If there were dungeons and holographic devices, doesn¡¯t that mean the existence of such a thing like a storage bag was possible? He simply had to quench his curiosity.
He started ravaging the lifeless bodies, searching for something unknown. Maybe it was because he was now an undead, but there was absolutely no feeling of regret or a reparation from his conscience after taking the lives of the adventurers. ¡®No need to think about it too much. It¡¯s killed or be killed in my case.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he finally found something in the level five adventurer¡¯s waist.
¡°How did I not notice something so obvious?¡± Victor battered himself for missing the clear sight of something that hung there the whole time. There was no doubt, it was a storage bag. The looks fit perfectly with what he had thought it to look like.
Just as he was grinning widely after taking the storage bag, the system popped a notification out of nowhere. ¡®I haven¡¯t done anything though. Why am I getting a notification?¡¯
Victor went ahead to check, and to keep it short, the system told him that he already had a system inventory, so he really didn¡¯t need the bag. This piece of information threw Victor off a bit.
Previously, he had made sure to check the system well, but he didn¡¯t find any other panel or function avable except for his status screen. Now that he had been introduced to the inventory, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there were other regions that the system was yet to open up to him. Maybe a shop?
As he opened his status to check, he found that a new tab had appeared above the status panel that read [Inventory], there was also another one that read [Character] beside it. This [Character] was also a new one.
Victor wasted no time in checking out the new additions, and just like he expected, his inventory was empty. Though, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the inventory size was much. It had exactly 5000 boxes that he could store items. Since one box meant one item, and if some items were stackable, it meant that he had just been blessed.
Next was the character section. Just like a game, there were sections for each part of his body where he could strap a gear or item on. The sections were head, chest/body, legs/lower section, and arms. There was also provision for rings, which had two boxes respectively. Of course, all the boxes were currently empty. It seemed the system didn¡¯t recognize his current outfit as clothes, probably as base wears.
¡°This is good, but¡ Can¡¯t I just wear clothes normally? Do I need to use the system?¡± Victor wondered. To his question, there was only one way to find out.
He took the trouser of one of the adventurers and wore it. He was able to wear it without any problems, so he tried the second option and equipped it through the system. First, he had to move it into his inventory, then equip it by willing it to enter the lower section of the character set up. Luckily, the tabs could opened separately, so it was easy.
He equipped the trouser, and to his astonishment, it was equipped, but it didn¡¯t appear physically. This perk made Victor grin widely. This was too good. If this was how it is, doesn¡¯t that mean he can always walk around with his best equipment, and nobody would know? He could be naked and still remain invincible!
¡°Good. Very good.¡± Victor said as he stood up.
He didn¡¯t mind taking the adventurers¡¯ shirts, as each had a hole through it. However, he unequipped his new trouser. It had no effects, so it would better be used as actual clothing than gear.
Finally, he left the ce where the adventurers dead bodies were.
There was something he needed to check, and some questions he needed answers to.
It was quite obvious to Victor that levelling up his skills would be extremely costly. He needed to sacrifice some stat points to level up skills, but what about inter levels? The skill will only demand more stat points. He would need to constantly level up if he wanted to increase his skill¡¯s level. This was not at all cost efficient, so he wondered if there was another way.
¡°System, how much will it cost me to level up my skills inter stages? Victor asked.
[Depending on the skill, the amount required varies. The amount of state points required can range from 1 to 50, or more. Some skills may require more]
The system¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t at allforting. Victor could only rub his chin while thinking. ¡°Is there any other way for me to level up my skill?¡±
[There is. As a substitute for stat points, system coins can be used. However, once you choose to use coins, the option of using stat points will no longer be avable to you]
¡°Coins huh? Was I right about the system having a shop? Probably. Why would there be a need for coins if not so?¡±
After a bit of deliberation, Victor epted the use of coins over stat points, and just like that, one problem has been solved. Now, the next was..
¡°Evolution.¡±
Chapter 9 Getting Evolution Material
¡°System, tell me everything about this evolution feature.¡± Victor was very curious about this evolution that had transformed him into a proper zombie, an even better one.
[Evolution helps transform your physical body into stronger forms that increases certain attributes and abilities. It is a faster and most efficient way to evolve yourself into a stronger being, directly skipping the long periods of time you would have to wait if you were to do it organically, and the mistakes and errors that may be involved. With the help of the system, the evolution process is carried with a hundred percent uracy]
¡®I don¡¯t think this answers a lot. It¡¯s like telling me the same answer, but using different methods.¡¯ Victor said mentally.
[Don¡¯t be so quick to judge, I am not done]
¡®Was that exasperation in your tone? System with attitude.¡¯
[Unlike your first evolution, the others from this point onward will be different. The system was able to carry out the first evolution because there was pre stored data about your form, coupled with the data gotten from some humans you bit, this current form was created. From now on, you will have to acquire enough material/sample for the system to study, to be able tomence an evolution]
¡°Hmm, and how do I get this sample and material?¡±
[By ingesting]
¡°You mean I have to eat whatever it is I want to.. you now.. How do I even refer to this whole process?¡±.
[To simplify the process, an evolution tree has been created to better depict what the system is exining]
Another system panel appeared before Victor¡¯s eyes, this one visiblyrger than the others before it. On it, an image that resembled the roots of a tree begun from the top, and travelled a few centi-metres downward. At the beginning of this root, the word ZOMBIE was written, encapsted in a rectangle that housed it.
¡°Seeing this diagram, I kind of get it now. Each of these roots signifies the various things I can evolve into, or that I will evolve into, and the zombie at the top is the base. I¡¯m I correct?¡±
[Yes]
¡°Hmm, so what are the limitations of my evolution?¡± Victor asked, quite curious.
[Simply put, anything you can eat, you can evolve into, and anything you can¡¯t eat, you can¡¯t evolve into. Specifically, eating is not the problem; it just has to be swallowed]
¡°I see. So if there¡¯s a ghost or some shit like that, I won¡¯t be able to evolve into that. Interesting.
..
Evolution Material: 0
..
¡°And this means I have to eat whatever material until it reaches hundred right?¡±
[No. Each evolution requires a certain amount of evolution material to integrate into the new form. Therefore, if you had 100 evolution material for a human, after evolution the number will reduce, and for the next evolution, you will need to top it up]
¡°Therefore it¡¯s efficient to stack up on resources?¡±
[Yes. Though, after a specific material has been examined, the system need not undergo that again]
¡°Alright, I think I understand everything you are saying, and how this evolution works. Why don¡¯t we try it out?¡± Victor said, anticipation clear in his tone.
Victor had wanted to try out this extraction of evolution material, but as he looked around and could only observe zombies, it didn¡¯t really sit well with his soul. He had heard in movies and shows, people bing undead and losing any human feelings, but in turn gaining a sort of feeling towards undead creatures.
Another thing to note was, raised undead, or people that became became undead after they had already died were fuelled with rage and vengeance, it was basically the medium that tied them to the world of the living. Unlike them, those that were born undead, or those that were undead from the very start were a bit different from those that attained it. They still had their feelings and emotions, though, towards fellow undead, and needed no cause to bind them to the world of the living.
Victor¡¯s case was sort of a special one, as he neither needed a reason, nor was he born an undead. The had no feelings or emotions towards humans. To him looking at other creatures was like looking at insects, not all irritated him, but he didn¡¯t hate them either, just indifferent. Killing them also meant nothing as it would be like squashing an insect. He also didn¡¯t feel a particr way about his fellow undead, which sort of put him in a different category.
Even with this, zombies looked like humans, and he was a human, even the time he bit off a chunk of flesh from an adventurer, that was back when he couldn¡¯t control himself. The idea of eating humanoid creatures just didn¡¯t appeal to him at the moment, so he chose different.
Quite a number of times, the ones responsible for Victor¡¯s deaths weren¡¯t adventurers, instead, it was other monsters, and the ones that had the highest kill count on him were the wolves, the only beast type monsters in the first floor.
Thinking about it, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of excitement. They had been the cause of his death so many times, it was time to return the favour!
Thinking about it again, Victor¡¯s excitement disappeared. They were all but monsters in this dungeon, tools for the dungeon. Just like him, they would just get respond if they died, he would not have truly ended them.
¡°So unfortunate, so lucky.¡± Victor said, as he reduced his pace a bit.
After walking for a while, he got to the part of the floor where the wolves were prominent, basically their territory. As usual, it started with faint growls, them the growls got louder. When they finally came face to face with a wolf pack, the growls had be quite aggressive and threatening.
¡®I¡¯m sure these growls are supposed to have at least a paralyzing effect in them. But we are undead anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter, since we aren¡¯t affected by it.¡¯ Victor thought as he continued walking forward, and towards the wolves, just like a normal zombie would.
The wolves who have been warning the wandering zombies to back off their territoryshed out with furious w strikes, as they attempted to slice through the bunch of zombies, little did they know that this bunch was different.
Without hesitation, Victor wasted no step, as he bore his hand through the wolf that approached from the air, tearing through it¡¯s little defence and rendering it¡¯s attack useless. The wolf¡¯s back bone was cut in two, and as Victor withdrew his hand and tossed the body to the side, he put into his mouth the handful chunk of meat he tore from the wolf. As he did, he immediately received a notification.
..
Evolution Material:
Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 100
..
Victor didn¡¯t pay much attention to the notification, instead he went after the rest of the wolf pack,pletely dominating and killing them, easily. He didn¡¯t bother with using his controlled zombies, they would only die and would ultimately be a waste. Victor now looked at the notification.
..
Evolution Material:
Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 100
..
¡°Just a handful produces a hundred evo material? And the beast which it¡¯s gotten from is also recorded in a different section. Not bad.¡± Victor said, as he read it. Shortly after, a series of notifications followed.
[Fiery Tailed Wolf material acquired. Analyzing on the sample]
¡°Ok? It didn¡¯t say for how long though. It¡¯s ok.¡±
Victor went ahead to swallow more of the wolves flesh, and when he was done, the points had risen to 1000.
¡°This should be enough, let¡¯s wait for the system to analyze it.¡± Victor said, as he walked away from the corpse, feeling neither happiness, nor empathy for the actions he had just taken.
Chapter 10 Getting Evolution Material II
Level: 10(experience bar)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie)
Evolution Material: 1000
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 245/245
Mp: 100/100
[Stat]
Strength: 20
Agility: 25
Sense: 24.
Vitality: 20
Magic: 10
Intelligence: 2
remaining stat point: 30
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-2
..
¡°Not bad, but this experience bar though. System, is there a way to see my actual progress in more detail? This bar will be difficult to read when I reach higher levels.¡±
[Do you wish to change it to a traditional style?]
¡®Traditional? Hope it¡¯s the normal number system.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡±
[¡]
The experience bar animatedly changed from just a bar, to numbers that showed the required experience for the next level up, and the current points umted.
¡°This is it. Perfect.¡±
Level: 10 (3450/8000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie)
Evolution Material: 1000
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 245/245
Mp: 100/100
[Stat]
Strength: 20
Agility: 25
Sense: 24
Vitality: 20
Magic: 10
Intelligence: 2
remaining stat point: 30
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-2
..
¡°Now, I can track my progress more urately. 8,000 experience points to advance from level 10? Damn. Makes me wonder how much it will cost when I advance to higher levels.¡±
Victor used that time to also confirm some things about the process of evolution. ording to the system, Victor would have full control over the process in future processes, and he could only possess two forms at a time, which means, whenever he decides to get a new form, he would have to cast out one of the two forms he already has.
This part of the system that dealt with evolution opened up a whole new world for Victor to experiment. From what he knew so far, apart from the stats and skills a creature possesses, their biological and racial properties also y a role in how strong they are overall. For example, elves are more sensitive to mana than most races, which means it¡¯s far easier for them to be good magicians than say humans. Most scaled animals, especially those of higher levels have extremely though scales, which increases their defensive abilities. Creatures with stronger or morepact muscles would be stronger than other creatures in the same level as they are able to exercise their strength and speed better. In short, the physical physic and mentality of a creature also affects their stats, and though it is not represented, it is also an important aspect. (A/N: I¡¯m having a bit of a problem exining this part, so I will borate more about it in future. Hope you guys understand it to some point though.)
With this, Victor saw the need to gain more evolution material from different monsters. He also made up his mind on the two forms he would be having.
For the first form, which would be his base form, Victor wanted something that would keep him looking as human as possible, so he chose not to evolve his base form into anything that would make him not look like a normal human, or at least, close.
His second form would be the monstrousity he would create. The second form would basically be ab rat, and his goal for it was is to make it as strong and powerful as possible.
¡°I still don¡¯t know the specifics of the evolution thing. There are so many ways it can ur, will it be a full transformation? Or will it be more of like removing the imperfections and adding the other parts from other races? Hmm, I wonder.¡± Victor said, as he walked through the first floor.
..
[System analysisplete. Fiery tailed wolf has been analyzed]
¡°Finally. System, exin how to go about this part of¡ the system.¡± ¡®Feels weird to say that.¡¯
[A 3 dimensional image of what you will look like after the evolution will be disyed, along with different information for each]
¡°Hmm.¡±
Just like that, the system brought to disy two options.
..
-Fiery Zombie
-Fiery Zombie Wolf
Victor wasted no time and picked the first option, and as he did, the system interface before his eyes expanded several times, until it was as long as the distance between his head and his waist. Then, a 3 dimensional image appeared on the panel. Looking at the image was like looking at the real thing in real life, it was so realistic.
¡°Wow.. Even 4k TVs don¡¯t disy pictures this good!¡± Victor said in amazement.
Using his mind, he turned the 3d model of the fiery zombie around to see all the angles after looking at its frontal section a bit. The structure looked just like a zombie, but its entire body was on fire, and he could also spot small cracks on its skin where the fire seemed to be emitting from. The fiery zombie¡¯s fingers also looked a bit sharper and pointed than his own fingers at the moment. ¡°Sick! Let¡¯s see the other option.¡± He said, as he left that section and entered the zombie wolf.
The fiery zombie wolf looked just like a normal fiery tailed wolf, except that it was a bitrger in size, though just marginal. It¡¯s tail was on fire , and it looked a dull with some spots on it¡¯s skin missing a few patches of hair.
¡°Hmm, not bad. Seems like the first option just added a few properties from the wolf onto the zombie, and the second one did the same, just reversed.¡± As victor studied more both options, his mind was already set on the one he was going to pick, but still¡
¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t evolve now? Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t. There¡¯s something else I have to test.¡±
Through the system and with his own knowledge, Victor knew that the human body had very limited potential in growth, so being able to evolve could be considered one of the best gifts he had gained from the system. This meant that, depending on how he used this evolution tree, he will essentially transcend mortal bounds, at least over the peak of humanity.
His current form was derived from evolving his base zombie form, the one he had when he first got to this world, with a human. Victor couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen, if he was to gain more zombie material and evolve further as a zombie. Although Zombies didn¡¯t exist on earth, at least, not to his knowledge, there were a lot of theories and view of what a zombie was.
While many saw zombies as mindless dead bones covered with stacks of rotten flesh, others saw them as people that might have been infected by some virus or simr, and had been turned to mindless flesh eaters. Some imagined them as slow, while others as fast. There were many depictions of zombies that showed them to be almost superhuman, being able to use the body¡¯s muscles up to a 100%, and never tire as their stamina was almost limitless. All these were depictions thought out by different people from Victor¡¯s original world.
Since Victor himself had experienced being a bone structure covered with stacks of rotten flesh, and now was just like the zombies that were depicted as superhuman, though only in appearance, he began to think if it was actually possible to be superhuman. With a form that is able to unleash up to 100% of its body¡¯s capabilities and never tires out, that would be the perfect base/foundation for him to build upon.
The only problem now, was how to get to this level. ¡°Since evolution is possible, I can only test out my theory. That means my next meal targets will be zombies huh?¡± Victor said, as he once again rubbed his beardless chin. He never got to grow more than just some hair under his chin, and now he couldn¡¯t exactly grow hair as a zombie. He will forever be beardless.
(Such a catastrophic realization for a man. Though, this author prefers a clean face.)
Chapter 11 Next Evolution
The first floor was filled with zombies for the most part, and some wolves. Ultimately, it was home to low-level undead zombies. This also meant that it took less than a minute before Victor came across another zombie, that is excluding the ones that were following him.
¡°Before anything, this entire floor is filled with only low-level zombies, so there really is no need to keep these guys with me. Losing them is detrimental in the least.¡± Victor said, as he nced over at the zombies under his control.
The next minute, and the zombies that were with him looked to be missing significantly noticeable body parts. In fact, despite being undead, none of them were alive, and that was also an experiment Victor had been wanting to do, that he finally remembered to this time.
Despite the fact that he had used them basically as an evolution farm or something simr, he also tested his theories to clearly specify his limits.
ording to what he was able to deduce, being an undead was truly incredible. On top the effects of one of his titles, True Undead, as an undead, unless he suffers a critical injury to the head, he would not die. The only thing was that the zombies were unable to regenerate their injuries, not to talk of lost limbs.
¡®But it shouldn¡¯t be so.¡¯
¡°System, what is the difference between these low-level zombies and myself?¡± He asked, as he wanted to rify and cement his understanding.
[These zombies, despite the fact that they are low level, their evolutionary rank, or level is also low. Just like yourself some time ago, they are all low rank zombies]
[As it is for all creatures, no matter how high one¡¯s level is, if their rank in evolution is low, they can never go past a certain threshold. This is also why a human of level 100 will never be able to beat a dragon of 20 levels lower than them]
[This is also where skillse into y]
¡°This world.. Soplex. System, you will need to exin and borate more so that I understand everything well.¡± Victor said, as he took a seat on the hard ground beside one of the dead zombies.
The system borated on what it had said and exined the whole concept of strength more to Victor. He did have a lot of questions, but thankfully the system answered all.
From this new information, he was able to build on what he already knew, further cementing his knowledge about this new world he was in.
Basically, evolution was a very important aspect that Victor would have to focus on more than he initially intended, and the race and lineage of a creature mattered the most when it came to strength. Simply put, when measuring the strength of monsters and all other creatures, human or not, without including skills, their bloodlines yed the most important role. A monster alligator with some trace of dragon bloodline in level 50, would be able to best one from the same species as himself that is at level 60, without the use of skills, and even if skills were involved, it would have a higher chance of winning. Even though this alligator had only a weak bloodline, if the amount was sufficient, it was enough.
Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that these bloodlines would be flying around in all creatures and monsters. The bloodline had to be an active one to begin with. Lizards are normally descendants of dragons and those higher ranked reptiles. That doesn¡¯t mean they would all be ranked high in the evolution tree..
¡°Geez, these things are all so unnecessarilyplex. Doesn¡¯t that mean these undead would have the bloodline of some vampire or something?¡± Victor asked jokingly.
[No. Even if they did, the system can only absorb the bloodline that is most abundant and store as evolution material to be used for evolution]
¡°Figures.¡±
Beep Beep
[System analysisplete. Zombie has been analyzed]
[There has been an update in the system. Please, check it out]
¡°Hmm..¡±
Victor mentally opened the status window as he willed it open.
Level: 10 (3450/8000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie)
Evolution Material: 1000
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 245/245
Mp: 100/100
[Stat]
Strength: 20
Agility: 25
Sense: 24
Vitality: 20
Magic: 10
Intelligence: 2
remaining stat point: 30
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-2
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 5000/7000 (can be further evolved)
..
-Zombie ¨C 5000/7000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C High rank Zombie.
..
¡°Huh? Can be further evolved? And I was going to ask the system how much material I needed. Guess that has been taken care of now. High rank Zombie, huh? Not bad. It follows the natural process.¡±
¡°System, the evolution process won¡¯t start automatically likest time, right?¡±
[Yes. After the first evolution, you now have semi-full control over the process] The system answered with its usual cool voice.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve exined that already. Just making sure.¡± Victor said, as he got back on his feet and walked away.
He ate more zombies, and when he checked next, he had umted 12,000 evolution material for the zombie. With that, he returned to the small opening he hid himself in thest time. He was eager to see what the evolution this time will would bring. ¡°This is almost exciting.¡± Victor said, as he essed the system interface.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 12000/7000 (can be further evolved)
..
¡°System, begin the evolution.¡± Victor said. After that, he heard the system prompt, and following it, he gradually lost consciousness.
Beep
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
¡
After a while of what seemed like just a brief moment, Victor was greeted with the warm and calm system voice, as it read out the notifications that pooped out on the system interface before him.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into a High Rank Zombie]
[Gained new skill Rot Bite]
[Received 7 stat points]
[Strength +3, Agility +2, Sense +2]
[It will take 24hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
..
¡°Wow, the system¡¯s generous with its rewards. Wait, are these even system rewards? System¡¡±
[New skills are gotten whenever there is a new evolution. This is the same with other rewards]
¡°Ah, I see. As for 24 hours, that¡¯s totally doable.¡±
Victor came out of the crack where he hid himself during the evolution, and the first thing he did after that was check his body to see what was different. There was no stream in the cave nor a mirror where he could see his reflection, so all he could do was rely on his eyes.
Victor¡¯s Zombie body had undergone some minor changes. He now looked even more human than before, and had increased in height a bit. Apart from his human appearance and top physical appearance, he had be as pale as a ghost. The colour had beenpletely drained, that Victor wondered if he actually had a tint of blue in his skin. Apart from that, he felt significantly stronger.
¡°Is this the perk of evolving?¡±
..
Strength ¨C 20 > 23
Agility -25 > 27
Sense ¨C 24 > 26
..
Chapter 12 [Bonus chapter] Another Evolution
Level: 10 (3450/8000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie High-rank)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 245/245
Mp: 100/100
[Stat]
Strength: 23
Agility: 27
Sense: 26
Vitality: 20
Magic: 10
Intelligence: 2
remaining stat point: 37
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-1.
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-2
..
¡°This is good.¡± Victor said. ¡°But system, I know I became stronger and all, but was it necessary to make me look like someone who frequents the gym? Look at these muscles! I look like Captain America became a zombie.¡± Victor said, after examining himself.
[This can be fixed during the next evolution. Though this model and type of body was based on what the general human male poption likes, it seems you don¡¯t like it]
¡°What? I prefer to look like Naruto than Goku. In facet, in my next evolution, build me like the great Shadow Monarch. Let me possess immerse power but still look like a twig from afar¡ Is that possible?¡±
[Understood. I do not know this Shadow Monarch, but I assume you want to look like Saitama, but taller]
¡°¡¡± ¡°Guess that also works. Yesss, let me gain the physic and be able to end every enemy in one strike!¡±
[You will have to be at a pseudo-god level to be able to imitate that kind of power. You are far from that now]
¡°System.¡±
[Yes]
¡°It was only a joke, a joke.¡±
[¡]
¡°Well, I will have to bear with this form for now. Let me see.¡±
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 5000/30000 (can be further evolved)
..
¡°Wow. This is quite unexpected. I never knew zombies had so many types¡ Well, not that I would know, of course.¡±
After seeing this, a new goal surfaced in Victor¡¯s mind. The next thing he was going to do was evolve further. He nned to raise his zombie form to the highest he could to solidify the base he would build upon.
Fortunately for Victor, getting zombie material was not at all difficult. Instead, it was extremely easy. In a dungeon where the monsters continuously respawned, it was like a gold mine where the rocks kept turning into gold, the more one extracted.
In the brief span of a day, Victor had already gathered 35000 evolution material, and so he returned to the crack. He took a peek at the system panel to see what the next evolution was, as he hadn¡¯t checked it previously.
..
-Zombie ¨C 5000/30000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Warrior.
..
¡°Zombies in this world are really powerful. They even have an hierarchy. Maybe I should be a necromancer and raise an unparalleled undead army. Shouldn¡¯t I be able to evolve my subordinate?? Heheh.¡± Victor said jokingly.
[Yes, it is possible to evolve your subordinates] The system gave a cool answer, as always.
¡°¡¡± Hearing the system¡¯s answer, Victor became a mute for a brief second as countless thoughts ran through his head.
If what the system said was right, doesn¡¯t that mean he would be able to actually raise such an army of powerful beings? This was very interesting, no, too interesting.
¡°Guess there¡¯s something else to look forward to.¡±
¡°Alright system, we are moving fast. Begin the next evolution.¡± Victor said with a mild grin on his face.
Beep
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
Just like the previous times, Victor lost consciousness as the process began. After it must have been a while, he woke up as he regained his consciousness, and without needing the system to tell him, he instantly knew the evolution process was over.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into a Zombie Warrior]
[Gained new skill Undead Aura]
[Skill Rot Bite has advanced to level 3]
[Received 10 stat points]
[Strength +6, Agility +5, Sense +3]
[Max HP has increased by 200]
[Max MP has increased by 100]
[It will take 48hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
¡°Even better than I expected. Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Victor said, as he received the notifications.
..
Hp: 245/245 > 445/445
Mp: 100/100 > 200/200
_ _
Strength: 23 > 29
Agility: 27 > 32
Sense: 26 > 29
_ _
remaining stat point: 37 > 47
_ _
Rot Bite lvl-1 > Rot Bite lvl-3
_ _
New Skill Undead Aura lvl-1
..
[Undead Aura]
Inflicts fear/terror/hallucination on targets that are affected. Duration varies depending on the target.
Level: 1
Mana cost: none
..
Looking at the new status screen, Victor couldn¡¯t help but grin a little. He was making good progress, and it seemed he would once again have to dy his descent to the higher floors. Seeing as he had just evolved into a Zombie Warrior, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think that there would be a new evolution stage, so he checked, just to quell his curiosity.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 5000/100000 (can be further evolved)
_ _
-Zombie ¨C 5000/100000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Commander.
..
¡°Fuck! Just how many zeros are there?! I don¡¯t think my sry till I died had this much zeros! Zombiemander, nothing else than to reach that evolution ASAP. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±
After thinking for a while, Victor seemed to be trying to remember something as he stared straight at nothing, rubbing his smooth chin. After a while had passed, he finally remembered what it was that had been running through his head.
The adventurers from before, if he remembered right, said that from the 1 ¨C 5 floor, the prominent monsters were zombies and undead, and that they were all between level 1 and 7.
¡°Then why have I been suffering myself all this time?! I can evolve while also descending the dungeon! Hai..¡± Victor eximed, as he ridiculed himself for forgetting something so important. ¡°It must be this intelligence stat that is so low. If not, how can I forget something so important? System, tell me how the ¡®intelligence¡¯ stat affects me again.¡±
[It affects the yer¡¯s ability to understand and decipherplex situations and spells]
[Undead like yourself have a low intelligence, so the figure is normally around 1 or 2. The reason why you can still think up to this extent is because of your body¡¯s soul]
[Continuing to have this stat at such a low value can cause you to lose your natural intelligence, therefore, bing an actual zombie]
¡°¡¡± ¡°System, is your ultimate mission to make me a true dungeon monster?¡±
[No. The system is here to assist you¡]
¡°Then why have you held back on such an important information all this time?!! Haiyaa..¡±
Because of this eye-opening realization, Victor wasted no time, and immediately pumped 20 points into intelligence, without even thinking about it.
..
Intelligence: 2 > 22
..
¡°Ahh, much better. System, don¡¯t hold such important information ever again, please.¡±
[¡]
With that, Victor headed for the next floor, floor 2. And so, his descent of the dungeon began.
Chapter 13 Floor Two Monsters I
¡°I should first of all test my skills to see their effects. I¡¯ve never been to the second floor before, so this should be my actual first dungeon exploration. The first one wasn¡¯t exactly enjoyable, and I was not in control for the most part.¡±
Victor went over his status screen one more time, and he then noticed that he hadn¡¯t checked the effect of the skill Rot Bite yet, so he did and also checked the one he gotst, just to be sure.
..
[Rot Bite]
Any target bitten will be inflicted with rot and will slowly decay and rot away. The infected area cannot be treated with low grade healing potion or magic.
Duration: 10s
Level: 3
Mana cost: none
[Undead Aura]
Inflicts fear/terror/hallucination on targets that are affected. Duration varies depending on target.
Level: 1.
Mana cost: none
..
¡°The first one is understandable, but this second one is a bit vague. This kind of skill is normally active though, does that mean it needs a trigger? If so, what is the trigger?¡ System?¡± Victor queried.
[Yes. This skill is the type that requires a trigger to be activated. The skill be take effect when any creature before you develops any feeling of fear before you]
¡°Wow, is that so.¡± Victor said, seeing how much power this skill had. ¡°This is definitely one that I have to level up.¡±
Victor also made a deduction going by what the system said. The target had to be in his presence, which meant someone watching him over a screen would not be affected. And after a bit more questioning, he found out that due to the skill¡¯s current level, the fear the opposite party feels towards him would have to be more than just a little.
¡°So tempting. I almost want to use my skill points to level this up, but no, I have to restrain myself and work towards building the perfect base for now. Besides, I don¡¯t need it for now.¡± Victor said as he closed the system interface.
He had just entered the second floor, and hadn¡¯t walked much yet, he could even still see the entrance. The way it was, after he got to the passage that lead to the second floor, the path gradually descended downwards for a while, until he emerged in another open area.
He began exploring, and only after some minutes did he encounter his first monster, a zombie, nothing special. The only difference noticeable was when the system identified the monster.
-Zombie Lvl2
¡°Oho, a level two.¡± The rest he had been killing on the first floor were all level one. He wondered how many experience points he would get from killing it. So, like what any other reasonable person would do, he attacked it. The poor zombie didn¡¯t even get a chance to respond, before its head was smashed off its body. Apart from the exp, Victor didn¡¯t really like moving food.
+6exp
Victor received a pop-up notification after the zombie fell to the floor.
After taking a bite however, he found that he received the same amount of evolution material, 100. He quickly finished get every bit of flesh he could from the dead zombie, leaving only some areas untouched. The insides of the zombie were rotten for the most part, so Victor didn¡¯t like going too deep and reaching those parts.
To his current pallets, raw or rotten meat wasn¡¯t all that bad. Rotten or bad meat only tasted like something simr to oats and the raw one he ate from the wolves wasn¡¯t bad either. Not tasty, but not irritable, just blend for the most part.
Since humans were so useless ording to the system, Victor had no reason to eat any, which was also better for him. If he were to start eating humans, ahh, it just would feel a bit off. Though, he would have still done it.
Unlike the first floor where Victor came from, this current floor didn¡¯t seem to have many monsters moving around, and since Victor didn¡¯t exactly have a map, he could only walk around without knowing where to head to.
The dungeonyout wasn¡¯t at all like abyrinth, or a normal cave system with hollow passage ways everywhere. Of course, there were some parts that were just tunnels and a direct route from point A to B, but for the most part it was like an ecosystem with differentyouts and creative structures. Victor himself could tell that the game developers weren¡¯tzy and tight on the budget. That is of course, if he was back on earth and ying video games.
At the moment however, Victor had entered one of those passage ways, and this one he entered was long. After walking for a while, his zombie eyes noticed something in the distance hanging from the ceiling, dungeon bats. He wasn¡¯t particrly afraid, after all he was level 10. The only thing that worried him was the fact that bats never attacked in small numbers, and the way this dungeon was designed, monsters attack monsters.
Monsters attacking monsters in a dungeon would be normal, except the sole fact that they both are mobs in the same dungeon, what was the need to attack each other?! ¡°s, the creator is crazy.¡± Victor said.
He had been moving forward without fear, until he asked the system to identify the monsters, and what he saw brought him to aplete stop.
-Dungeon Bat lvl4, -Dungeon Bat lvl4, -Dungeon Bat lvl4
-Dungeon Bat lvl4, -Dungeon Bat lvl5, -Dungeon Bat lvl4
-Dungeon Bat lvl4, -Dungeon Bat lvl5
-Dungeon Bat lvl5, -Dungeon Bat lvl5
-Dungeon Bat lvl4
-Dungeon Bat lvl4¡
And it went on for longer than initially estimated by Victor also. This was extremely dangerous!
Victor knew dying didn¡¯t mean the end for him, and he also didn¡¯t lose experience as a penalty for dying like one would in games, so in actuality, there wasn¡¯t much to fear. But, ¡°rushing straight into a death trap. Isn¡¯t that just a crazy and unreasonable thing to do?¡± He said to himself.
Doing so was a good n, but that was only if he had no other option, or in special situations, but now wasn¡¯t the time for that¡ or was it?
¡°If only I had a ranged attack, or some type of AOE.¡± Victor thought to himself, and that was when he realized. This situation, was a special situation where he had to sacrifice himself for some important exp. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯m kinda regretting not taking those adventurers¡¯ weapons.¡± Victor said as he stretched his arms out a bit. His fingers were quite sharp and sturdy, so they made for good weapons.
Victor hesitated not and lounged straight at the first row of bats hanging from the ceiling. With his superior speed, he was able to fall about five bats to the ground with his first strike, and with his second he did same or close. The remaining bats scattered around, and started attacking Victor, to which he responded with his own series of attacks. He could follow their movements from one to another perfectly, as to him it was almost as if they were just flying like butterflies around him, albeit flower.
What he saw next surprised him a bit, in as much as it also brought a sinister grin to his face.
[Arge portion of dungeon bats have been affected by the skill Undead Aura]
[Arge portion of the targets have died due to the skill effects.]
[The rest are unable to move and have fallen]
Seeing this, Victor also saw himself the noticeable cut in the number of bats attacking him, but before he could do his job and kill the remaining, a string of notifications that brought joy to his face starteding in.
+10, +10, +10, +10
+10, +8, +10
+8, +10
+10
+10
+10
+8
+8
+10
+10¡
The notifications kept flooding in. By the time he was done with the remaining bats, he had gotten over a thousand exp in total. He checked his status to see how much he got, and althoughpared to what he needed for his next level, it was quite sufficient.
..
Level: 10 (3450/8000) > (4756/8000)
..
Chapter 14 Innate Ability
Level: 10 (3450/8000) > (4756/8000)
..
¡°Not bad. Maybe I should eat them, but zombie with wings wouldn¡¯t be bad. Hmm.¡± Victor wasted no time and started stuffing this face with bat meat. The dungeon bats weren¡¯t the size of normal bats, as they were a bitrger in size, but nothing too big.
After getting enough evolution material, Victor looked at the remaining bats that littered the floor. He didn¡¯t experience much of their attacks, so he wasn¡¯t sure of their abilities and strength, but at least their level was around 4 and 5, higher than the zombies he had encountered so far.
Using his corpse maniption skill, he raised five dead dungeon bats and added them to his ranks. ¡°No matter how I look at this, it¡¯s pure necromancy.¡± Victor said as he watched the dead monsters twitch before they began flying like normal.
The necromancer ss was Victor¡¯s best whenever he yed and RPG game back when he was ¡®alive¡¯ on earth. It was also his most proficient ss, so he was very knowledgeable about it. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the newly raised bats would have some necrotic skills added to their pre-existing skills. Skills like rot bite might be added, and they would enjoy all the benefits of being undead, and also suffer all the weaknesses.
(A/N: Though I haven¡¯t spoken about this, I wanted to take some space to shed some light on this, and I will also be adding it as an ability, something that will be introduced in this chapter, to better rify things.)
All undead creatures have a set of weakness and benefits their undead body grants them, this, Victor was clear of. Up until now however, he hadn¡¯t been able to test these knowledge he had from his previous life. ¡°System, I¡¯ve been wondering. What are the benefits I enjoy as an undead. You know, things that are specific to my race and stuff.¡± Victor asked.
[What you are talking about is the Innate Ability one possesses rtive to their race and bloodline]
¡°Yes.¡±
[It is disyed in the Innate ability section of your status screen that has just been added. Please, check it out]
¡°¡¡± Victor was speechless. He knew quite well that his system didn¡¯t have a mind of its own and was best an advanced AI, so shouting was useless. He then mentally willed open the status screen from his thoughts.
.
Level: 10 (4756/8000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Warrior)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 445/445
Mp: 200/200
[Stat]
Strength: 29
Agility: 32
Sense: 29
Vitality: 20
Magic: 10
Intelligence: 22
remaining stat point: 27
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-3, Undead Aura lvl-1
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-2
..
[Undead Body]
As an undead, you do not require sleep or rest, and you do not require any sustenance nor are you held back by the need of bodily functions. Your stamina is limitless, and you do not umte fatigue. Any injury aside from a critical or fatal head injury will not kill you, and will hinder your mobility or bodily functions, but damage will still be taken. You are able to survive in extreme conditions of cold and heat, and radiation, up to a certain limit.
-Necrotic/Negative energy is converted to healing/mana supplement
-Healing/Holy magic is converted to damage
-Complete Immunity to sickness and disease
-Complete immunity to psychic attacks
-Complete immunity to poison attacks
-Complete immunity to curses
-(+50%) damage from fire type attacks
-Double damage received from Holy/Light magic attacks
..
¡°Damn, just like I expected.¡± Victor said after going over the details of his innate ability.
After looking at these, Victor wasn¡¯t all too grim, as he knew something. The higher the rank of the undead, the more amazing effects they had, and while some weaknesses increased, many reduced orpletely vanished. The thing now was that he didn¡¯t know the rules of this world he was in now. As to which effects would drop or strengthen, he didn¡¯t know, but again, there was hope.
¡°This fire damage part, if I were to for example evolve the fiery tailed wolf and absorb its effects, won¡¯t that nullify this weakness? The model I saw had fire burning all over its body too. System, am I right?¡±
[Yes. Through evolution, weakness such as the weakness to holy/light magic can be nullified, same with the fire weakness]
[Also keep in mind that new weakness will be acquired. So, it is advisable to first raise the rank of a specific bloodline by evolving it independently before supplementing it]
Thest thing the system said picked Victors interest, so he made a mental note. ¡°This means I can¡¯t just recklessly evolve into new forms, I have to be careful. I know of a few annoying weaknesses that I wouldn¡¯t want to ever have.¡± Victor said.
[With the use of the system, the risk of gaining weaknesses from other monsters will be greatly reduced. All you have to do is first raise the rank of a specific bloodline by evolving it independently before supplementing it]
¡°You mean like I¡¯m doing with my zombie form right now?¡±
[Yes]
[Please note, not all bloodlines can be upgraded]
¡°Figures. Something like this is usually rare, so I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be for all creatures o begin with.¡±
It was also at this moment that Victor realized that the way his evolution system worked was just a super chimera building sim. From what he knew of the system, different abilities and aspects of other monsters would be taken from other monsters and added to his pre-existing form to create a more powerful and perfect being. This was also why he was currently building the perfect base.
¡°I feel more and more like a science experiment as time goes by. Heh.¡±
After feasting on the bats, the number of evolution materials he had was now¡
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 6000/100000 (can be further evolved)
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
..
¡°Seems this one can¡¯t be evolved further.¡±
[System analysisplete. Dungeon Bat has been analyzed]
¡°Hmm. It kind of sucks that I don¡¯t have the map of this floor and have to ke¡¡±
Before Victor couldplete his sentence, he remembered something crucial. He rushed and called up his system window, and as soon as he assessed the inventory, the realized just how detrimental having an intelligence of two was. Inside his inventory sat the map device that he had taken from the the adventurers he killed.
¡°Fuck this! Thank god I¡¯ve increased my intelligence, but still the damage had been done. This was here the whole time, and I didn¡¯t even know. I didn¡¯t remember.¡±
A smile immediately appeared on Victors face as he switched the device on. The hologram that appeared clearly showed the entire floor two mapyout, and also, as clear indication of where the door to the next floor was.
¡°Now, all I have to do is get some evolution materials from this floor, then I can advance smoothly.¡±
Chapter 15 Zombie Commander
Victor ran amok through the second floor, killing any zombie he found, and avoiding the bats if he could. Apart from some exp they brought him nothing, for he already had enough evolution material from them. It would have been a different story if he possessed some type of AOE skill, but since he didn¡¯t, it was more time efficient to avoid them.
The concept of taking whatever was avable no matter how small didn¡¯t apply here because of Victor¡¯s situation. Going by what the adventurers said, there was a team been put together toe and challenge this particr dungeon and clear it, and since the higher floors had monsters of level 70 and above, it only meant the peopleing would be same or above. Wasting time in the lower floors in the name of getting some extra experience points was just the worst idea.
In what Victor could calcte as a day and probably a half, he was finally able to gather the required number of evolution material to evolve into the next stage, and even went past the limit, just to be at an advantage. He had made full use of a zombies ability remain awake and not need sleep or rest.
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 250000/100000 (can be further evolved)
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
_ _
-Zombie ¨C 250000/100000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Commander.
..
With this, Victor was ready for the next evolution. He had found a spot where he would be able to hide himself during the process, but unlike the previous one in the first floor, this one had a wide entrance. But this didn¡¯t bother him. The zombies in this dungeon had a set path they always follow, just like in games, and the bats basically remained hanging on the dungeon ceiling until they spotted a target. This ce he was in wasn¡¯t close to any bat spot, and if any zombie was to walk by he wouldn¡¯t be attacked, nor even paid the slightest attention.
After entering the small room-like spot, he sat down and ordered the system to begin the evolution process.
Beep
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
..
.
.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into a Zombie Commander]
[Gained new skill Negative Burst]
[Gained new skill Melee Combat]
[Gained new skill Spearmanship]
[Skill Rot Bite has advanced to level 7]
[Skill Corpse Maniption has advanced to level 5]
[Skill Undead Aura has advanced to level 5]
[Received 20 stat points]
[Strength +10, Agility +10, Sense +7, Intelligence +10]
[Max HP has increased by 200]
[Max MP has increased by 100]
[You have levelled up five times in a row due to the effects of evolving]
[It will take 48hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
..
Looking at the barrage of notifications, Victor was speechless. He had to go back and check some of them to read them well. Who knew evolving could bring so much benefits.
¡°This is absolutely insane! No fucking shit!¡± Victor eximed, as he went over the notifications. The benefits this time were just that good.
He quickly rushed and called up his status screen to see the new look.
Level: 15 (0/21,540)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Commander)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 445/445 > 905/905
Mp: 200/200 > 560/560
[Stat]
Strength: 29 > 52
Agility: 32 > 41
Sense: 29 > 31
Vitality: 20 > 21
Magic: 10 > 11
Intelligence: 22 > 33
remaining stat point: 27 > 67
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-5, Melee Combat lvl-2, Spearmanship lvl-2
Active: Corpse Maniption lvl-5, Negative Burst lvl-1
..
(Each level up increases MAX HP and MP by 50, distributes 5 total stat points randomly to Victor¡¯s stats, and awards 3-5 free stat points, and sometimes grants skills)
..
Seeing the new skills he had gained, Victor¡¯s eyes were drawn immediately to the skill ¡®Negative Burst¡¯ which he just got. Going by the name, Victor could tell the skill was a AOE skill, or something along that line. ¡°One thing¡¯s for sure though, it attacks multiple enemies at the same time.¡± He said. Instead of simply guessing, Victor copsed each skill to get a description of what each could do.
..
[Corpse Maniption]
You are able to control 20 corpses of lower levels than yourself.
Level: 5
Mana cost: 1
No. Of Corpses: 5/20
_ _
[Rot Bite]
Any target bitten will be inflicted with rot and will rapidly decay and rot away. The infected area can only be treated with high level holy/healing magic.
Duration: 30s
Level: MAX
Mana cost: none
_ _
[Undead Aura]
Inflicts fear/terror/hallucination on targets that are affected. Duration varies depending on target. This status effect cannot be cleared with external skills or magic.
Level: 5
Mana cost: none
_ _
[Negative Burst]
Send out a wave of negative energy that deals magical damage to surrounding targets. The closer the target to you, the more damage is dealt.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 5
Radius: 3m
..
As for Melee Combat and Spearmanship, Victor didn¡¯t need to look at them, as they were pretty basic and self exnatory, just from their names.
After Victor came out from the spot he had harboured for his evolution, he noticed a difference in his bnce. He almost immediately knew he had grown taller, but not too much this time. He now stood at 6¡¯2ft and for Victor, this was quite the achievement. Too bad he couldn¡¯t y basketball now andpletely woo all the beautiful girls with his skills.
¡°If my father saw me now, he would shed tears. Haha..¡± Victor said, as he remembered his family. If he remembered correctly, his family had never had tall statures, not from his mother¡¯s side, not his fathers. They were all average height at best. ¡°Ahh, with this alone, I can say, I am destined for greatness¡¡±
¡®Kind of embarrassing to say knowing the system is listening.¡¯
¡°It was just a joke, a joke.¡± He rified with himself, just to defend himself to himself, about his own shyness. ¡®Miserable.¡¯
Before memories about his family could surface in his mind and cause him to reminisce, the thoughts were knocked off even before they appeared. Victor had long ago made up his mind. He was already in this world, and there was no going back, crying about the past and things he left in his former world waspletely useless and stupid to do. He would move forward in this life, and if he ever feels like it, he could always find a way to go back to his previous world. Though, he doubt he would, since by then everyone he knew would be dead anyway, and he might not have these powers.
¡°Why would I ever forsake such a magical world for my old one? Not even my father would.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s the most stupidest thing to think about. Now to more important things, can¡¯t be living in the past.¡± Victor said, as he pulled up his status window, and went straight to evolution. He had a feeling that his zombie form could still undergo further evolution, and like he thought, he also wasn¡¯t disappointed.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 150000/500000 (can be further evolved)
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
_ _
-Zombie ¨C 150000/500000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Lord.
..
Chapter 16 Final Zombie Evolution
..
-Zombie ¨C 150000/500000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Lord.
..
Seeing these words spelled out before his eyes, and on the system, Victor found a newly awakened motivation to kill every undead he sees and feast on their flesh. Victor also predicted that the zombie lord was going to be the final evolution for his zombie form, since he couldn¡¯t imagine anything higher than that in the ranks of the zombies.
¡°This is making my blood boil!¡± Victor said as he carved a wide grin on his face, but then his eyes sunk in and his face became even more pale than it already was. ¡°¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have blood now, do I?¡± Victor said, allowing the thought to distract him a bit from the goal he had just put before himself.
The thought of whether or not zombies had blood or breathed had never urred to him, but since he didn¡¯t require normal bodily functions, he quickly assumed he didn¡¯t need to breath. As an experiment, he quickly pinched his nose to restrict air flow, but nothing. Then he ced his hand on his chest, there was no beating heart.
Seeing this, Victor concluded. He was just a walking corpse. He knew this already, but it hadn¡¯t urred to him, especially now that he looked more human. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good. This only means I have a lot o¡ Wait.¡± Something else he had just realised. If blood didn¡¯t flow in his body and he basically has no sensation in his body, doesn¡¯t that mean he was going to die a virgin, again, in this magical world?!
¡®Ah, why do I suddenly feel like visiting earth again in my old body?¡¯ Victor sobbed in his mind. On earth, he had made due with his best friend and best technique, the almighty ¡®Right-Hand & Five Fingers Technique.¡¯ A sacred art that has been passed down from generation to generation. On earth, Victor was one of the very few humans who was able to grasp this technique without being taught! After receiving enlightenment! But now, he couldn¡¯t even use his best technique¡ Tut, life was unfair.
¡®Why don¡¯t I focus on getting stronger for now. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a solution to this, there should be.¡¯
¡°I can¡¯t live two lives and still not taste the forbidden fruit, that is not how the heavens intend for it to be, no.¡± Victor said, with a hint of seriousness and sadness mixed together.
After that episode of realisation ended, Victor got his head back into the game and the more important things before him. He had already memorised theyout of the second floor enough to know where the door to the third floor was without using the map. It seemed the increase in intelligence wasn¡¯t at all a waste..
Victor spent two days in the third floor gathering evolution materials, and apart from the zombies, the other monsters in the third floor were Fiery tailed wolves and dungeon bats, both of which he had already encountered before. There was no need for their evolution material, since he already had them, so he took what he needed and advanced to the fourth floor.
..
-Zombie ¨C 250000/500000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Lord.
..
On the fourth floor, the number of zombies was greatly reduced, and the more prominent monsters were skeletons and skeleton hounds. Victor saw no need to acquire a skeleton¡¯s evolution material, he wasn¡¯t trying to be a Lich or something. He was quite ok with his current defect as it was. Quickly, he advanced to the fifth floor. If this floor still didn¡¯t have enough zombies, it would mean he had to descend to the lower floors toplete his goals.
Luckily for Victor, the fifth floor was filled with only zombies, and of different types too. There were the normal zombies he knew, the humanoid ones, albeit of higher level (5), then there were zombie hounds and bats. It was like the one who created the dungeon was justzy and so he took all the previous monsters and just turned them into zombies. This was good news for Victor, though. It took him just two days of nonstop eating, and at the end of the second day Victor had managed to emmance the required amount of evolution materials needed for his next evolution.
..
-Zombie ¨C 500050/500000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Zombie Lord.
..
¡°Finally. It¡¯s about time.¡± Victor said, as he sat down in a predetermined location he had found on the fifth floor.
¡°System, begin evolution.¡±
Beep Beep
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
With these familiar notifications, Victor gradually faded away as he lost consciousness, and as he did, the anticipation in his dead heart slowed, until it stopped.
.
.
.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into a Zombie Lord]
[Gained new skill Domain of the undead]
[Gained new skill Touch of Death]
[Skill Corpse Maniption has evolved into a new skill Legion of the Dead]
[Skill Undead Aura has advanced to level 8]
[Gained new skill Negative Burst advanced to level 8]
[Gained new skill Melee Combat advanced to level 5]
[Gained new skill Spearmanship has advanced to level 5]
[Some of your weaknesses have been lifted]
[Some of your weaknesses have been reduced]
[Received 50 stat points]
[Strength +30, Agility +20, Sense +20, Intelligence +25, Vitality +20]
[Max HP has increased by 500]
[Max MP has increased by 500]
[You have levelled up five times in a row due to the effects of evolving]
[It will take 48hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
..
¡°Wow. Evolving myself is really the best way to grow stronger fastest. Look at all these effects. Will I be able to beat those high level adventurers with these skills? Probably not, right?¡± Victor said as he read through the entire list of notification. The previous evolutions before this one had prepared him for this one. He was amazed by the results, but not so much that he would be speechless likest time.
He brought up his status window to see just how much it had changed, and to see the new skills he had obtained, and how the old ones had improved. ¡°Status.¡±
Level: 20 (0/91,360)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 905/905 > 1665/1665
Mp: 560/560 > 1330/1330
[Stat]
Strength: 52 > 85
Agility: 41 > 70
Sense: 31 > 54
Vitality: 21 > 48
Magic: 11 > 15
Intelligence: 33 > 53
remaining stat point: 67 > 117
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-1, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max
¡°These skills though. I swear, if this thing turns me into a Lich, I¡¯m gonna go on a killing spree.¡± Victor said expressionless, as he stared at the system interface.
Chapter 17 [Bonus chapter] Floor Six
¡°Let¡¯s go through them shall we?¡±
..
[Undead Aura]
Inflicts fear/terror/hallucination on targets that are affected. Duration varies depending on target. This status effect cannot be cleared with external skills or magic.
Level: MAX
Mana cost: none
_ _
[Negative Burst]
Send out a wave of negative energy that deals magical damage to surrounding targets. The closer the target to you, the more damage is dealt.
Level: MAX
Mana cost: 30
Radius: 15m
_ _.
[Domain of the Undead]
Dere a region of space around you as your domain. All undead allies within your domain receive an increase of 20% to attack and defense. All opponents within the domain receive a -20% to attack and defense.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 5/s
_ _
[Touch of Death]
Instantly cause critical damage to any target touched with your hands.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 10
_ _
[Legion of the Dead]
Call forth an army of undead to do your bidding.
Level: 1
Mana cost: none
Legion: 0/5
..
[Undead Body]
As an undead, you do not require sleep or rest, and you do not require any sustenance nor are you held back by the need of bodily functions. Your stamina is limitless, and you do not umte fatigue. Any injury aside from a critical or fatal head injury will not kill you, and will not hinder your mobility or bodily functions, but damage will still be taken. You are able to survive in extreme conditions of cold and heat, and radiation, up to a certain limit. You will naturally heal your injuries after a period of time, but cannot regain lost body parts. Foreign Body parts can be attached.
-Necrotic/Negative energy is converted to healing/mana supplement
-Healing/Holy magic is converted to damage (Penalty lessened)
-Complete Immunity to sickness and disease
-Complete immunity to psychic attacks
-Complete immunity to poison attacks
-Complete immunity to curses
-(+20%) damage from fire type attacks
-(+50%) damage received from Holy/Light magic attacks
-Can enter holy grounds.
..
¡°This changes are subtle but very important. Overall, I¡¯ve gotten stronger, and my stats too. I don¡¯t think those numbers match a level 20, right? It doesn¡¯t matter for now.¡± Victor said, as he resumed his journey towards the more advanced floors of the dungeon.
He had the evolution material of the fiery tailed wolf and the dungeon bat, but he had changed his ns a bit since then. These were low level creatures, so he wanted to instead climb descend the dungeon, and when he got to the floors above 70 where the monsters are stronger, he would use theirs to evolve. For the mean time, if he saw any monster with a unique ability or something so eye catching, he would consider it, and maybe use it for his second form, which he was also yet to start developing.
Before that, there was something Victor needed to rify.
¡°System, say I was to acquire a vampire bloodline and evolve it to the limit, and thenbine it with my zombie form, what would happen, what will I be then? A vampire, a zombie, or a zombie-vampire or vampire-zombie?¡± Victor asked, as he made his way to the sixth floor.
[You will ultimately be a hybrid, like with any other evolution. If you are requesting which one will precede in terms of your form and appearance, then it will be whichever you choose. But most of the traits of being a zombie will be retained, and your innate ability will still be in effect]
¡°So, if I were to say, change my form into that of a human, the effects of [Undead Body] would not disappear, correct?¡±
[Yes. Do note that if you are to acquire the bloodline of a different race that has an effect due to their innate ability that counters the one you already possess, the more advantageous one will be picked over the other, or a new trait will be created from the two, and they in turn will be removed]
¡°Oho? That¡¯s a really nice effect, certainly.¡± Victor said.
If there was a horny race in the majority of the fantasy novels and anime Victor knew, it was the vampire race. He could only pray they weren¡¯t just blood thirsty creatures in this world he was in now, as that would be very sad.
¡°System, apart from vampires, what other race can I fuse with to get ¡®that¡¯ desired effect?¡± Victor asked, putting emphasis on ¡®that.¡¯
[The demonic race is a good choice. Their characteristic are close to the undead, and would be able to fuse wholly with your current form]
¡°Ahh, I see. I never like body building and giant body parts, so I was having second thoughts about what to do with my second form, but I¡¯ll just use that form as I intended still. As experiment.¡±
By now, Victor had reached the path that lead to the sixth floor, and stepped in without any caution whatsoever. When you are this powerful, what is the need to be so cautious, right?
¡°I should distribute these stat points soon. You¡¯ll never the strong monster that can be hiding in these lower floors. One can never be too careful.¡± Victor said, as he descended the path.
It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t being careful, but as his sense stat increased, he could pick up the smallest signals with his five sense, and from a considerably long distance no less. As far as security was concerned, the entire area close to him was already being monitored by him even without trying.
As Victor could remember, from floor 6 to 14, the monsters that were prominent were beast type monsters, and their levels were also not that high. Just as he stepped foot in the sixth floor, his senses picked up something closing in at him, though, was it because of his stats? The monster on all fours seemed to be running a bit slow.
¡®This speed. It¡¯s probably me who is fast. Great, this will also do for a good test.¡¯
As the monster leaped into the air and was about to pounce on Victor, he inserted his index right finger into his mouth and covered it with spit, then dug his sharp w like fingers into the beasts neck, while skillfully avoiding it¡¯s attack by side stepping.
As the beast fell to the ground, it tried to stand immediately, but fell back down in pain as it winced sorrowfully before giving up. No, it didn¡¯t give up; its life was taken from it without any chance for it to fight back, as per jungle rules. The weak only live to die to the strong.
Victor inspected the corpse for some seconds, as he noticed some fur changing texture. As he grabbed the beast by the hind leg and raised it up, the underbelly skin gave up under pressure, and the insides of the beast poured out, most of which had turn to a pulp of mess.
¡°This rot is just too destructive, and it¡¯s not even a type of poison or something that is secreted, my entire saliva carries this power of rot.¡± Victor said, as he felt a little stab in his dead heart.
¡®I know I¡¯m just imagining it, but it hurts¡ I won¡¯t even be allowed my first kiss. I¡¯ll literally kill the first girl I kiss.¡¯ Victor reminisced, as he looked back on the days he practiced the sacred art of kissing with his mirror, did he waste his time for nothing?
¡®It better not be a shitty bored goddess who brought me to this world like this. If not, they are dead!¡¯
Just as Victor was still consoling himself, he sensed a horde of monsters approaching his location, and fast too. It was as if they were running with everything they had, like they were being chased by something.
Victor didn¡¯t move an inch and waited for the monsters toe to him. There was actually no point running, since they wereing from both sides, the only two ways that lead into the other parts of the floor. ¡®I wonder what they are running from?¡¯ Victor thought.
The first set of monsters came into sight, as they dashed forwards towards him. They appeared to be some type of wolves or something along the lines of that, but their size was bigger than that of a normal wolf. Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off, as it felt like he was actually being targeted and the monsters were running towards him, but why? ¡®Are they angry I killed one of them? No, that shouldn¡¯t be.¡¯ For the initial moment though, Victor wanted to watch and see what would happen.
Sure enough, as the beasts closed in, they tried to pounce on him and bear their razor sharp teeth into his skin. This time however, instead of dodging, Victor stood firm and allowed them bite. He hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to test his defences, he already couldn¡¯t feel any pain, so he just wanted to confirm how tough he was.
As the beasts bit and bit, all Victor felt was fur rubbing against his body, and the tickling sensation of the many teeth against his skin. As a zombie with no blood or fluid, Victor¡¯s entire body was as hard as it gets. After he became a zombie lord, he was sure his skin was at least as tough as steel. This was another reason he wanted to change this body.
What is romance if yourpanion is a stuffed steel bars? Are you going to let the girl hump the smooth hard bars?! Or are you going to provide a slippery den for the counterpart? s, this zombie body was only good for battle and survival.
¡°Negative burst.¡± Victor said with a calm and in voice. Completely out of focus with the happenings around him.
As a wave of purplish ck energy washed across in a 360 degree manner, colliding with the ceiling and walls of the cave, and extending as far down the cave paths the beasts came from, all the beasts around Victor dropped death in an instant, without the slightest resistance.
..
¡°Interesting.. Is this really the anomaly fromst time? Or have the humans sent their champion? It doesn¡¯t matter, either one, None is as powerful as me. Weaklings. Hahaha¡¡±
Chapter 18 High Level Monsters
¡°All I did was take a nap for some days, and such a character has appeared in my dungeon. I just need a little more, and those foolish humans will suffer, surely.¡± A mysterious voice said.
¡°With the group at the higher floor and this arrogant one that is challenging my dungeon alone, no matter, they will all perish. Before they get to the 48th floor, my package should have arrived.¡± The voice said, before letting out a sinisterughter that echoed through a hollow space shrouded in darkness.
¡
¡°That was odd.¡± Victor said, as he looked at the corpses. This was the first time monsters had behaved this way. It was clear that they were being drawn to him, and the was no mention of something like this from the adventurers.
¡°More areing, hmm. Let¡¯s see¡¡±
Victor could tell that this was just the first wave, as he could hear more thundering steps closing in on his location. He casually brought out his map device and turned it on to look at the map for the current floor..
¡°Not asplex, butrger. It seems as the dungeon advances, the floors increase in size. Got it.¡± Victor was able to memorize the map so he didn¡¯t need to keep checking it as he moved. After he was done, he put it back into his inventory while heading towards the path beasts wereing from.
It was easier to go to them instead of waiting. Besides, he wasn¡¯t interested in their flesh. Creating a body with such weak monsters would only serve to create something mediocre in the end. For his second form, Victor was looking to create a world ending monster, one that would force the whole world to unite if they ever hoped to go against it. The first form would just serve as a convenient husk for him to easily move around and enjoy a normal life.
He easily finished his business in the sixth floor, and advanced to the seventh. There was no need to dilly-dally any longer wasting time in the lower low level floors. From the seventh onward, Victor nned to just ze through, with his primary goal being to reach the higher high level floors.
Victor continued his descent to the higher floors, and just like the adventurers said, the sixth floor down to the fourteenth floor had beast type monsters as the more prominent monster type. Out of every monster he encountered, there was none that was note worthy, and none possessed a desirable skill, so he just sted through.
The fifteenth floor onward seemed to be also ordinary, filled with weak monsters roaming all over and nothing eye catching enough. The information was that he would encounter insects and snakes, but so far Victor had only been killing insects and was yet to see any reptile. This of course, was only up to the twenty-first floor.
As soon as Victor got to the 21st floor, he noticed an abnormal silence that he was yet to experience so far. It was as though no monsters roamed the dungeon floor. Victor could only think of it as the attitude of reptiles, being silent and sneaky. Was this really normal? He questioned himself, but it was usless to worry. Few assassin reptiles wouldn¡¯t stop him from his goal.
He pulled out the map device from his inventory as it then materialized into his hands, then he proceeded to study the floor map. On the map, there was an open section that was quite wide, at least if Victor was to convert it to actual size, it would be as wide as a football pitch, if cut in half.
¡°Why do I get the feeling that there¡¯ll be something eye catching there?¡± Victor asked, as he thought about it. If it were in games, such an area would house probably a raid boss at the least, and a big one at that.
¡°My instincts are telling me to go site seeing and take a break from this constant descent. Heh¡ I would want to stop and catch my breath, but I don¡¯t even tire, nor do I feel tired.¡± As Victor said these words, a thought about his old world came into his mind.
¡®If I turned my father into a zombie earlier in his life, won¡¯t he and his boss worship me as a god? Since zombies don¡¯t tire, he would basically live at the office and work 24/7¡ I returned, I would be a multi billionaire.¡¯ Victor thought as ideas formed in his head.
¡°One zombie worker, one million dors. The entire world¡¯s government would be at my doorstep practically begging me to take their money and shit.. Hmm, good thoughts, good thoughts.¡± Something Victor had noticed was that his emotions were practically almost gone. The emotions and feeling were still there, but as if everything was suppressed. Though, this hadn¡¯t surprised Victor in the least, he was undead after all. That was one of the things they had going for them.
Not being affected and never being under the influence of his emotions, Victor would always be able to thing and process situations properly and efficiently. He carried on, heading towards therge area he had seen on the map. After some time, Victor arrived at the location, and the sight before himpletely threw him off his bnce for the slightest millisecond. There was a lot of fog in the entire area, but it wasn¡¯t thick enough to stop hinders Victor¡¯s vision.
¡®Is that an actual monster?¡¯ Victor thought to himself as he moved closer and into the fog slowly.
What he was seeing before him currently was an enormous figure that only appeared as a shadow through the fog. Victor couldn¡¯t tell exactly what kind of monster it was, but the size alone was enough to terrify even a high ranking yer.
After getting within a certain range, the whole area started shaking wildly, as though they were at the epicentre of an earthquake. The intense rumbling continued for a short moment, and as it did, the fog covering the entire area began clearing, and by the time the rumbling had subsided, the fog waspletely gone.
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Before Victor, were two gigantous monsters that stood at the same height with a story building for the spider-looking monster, and nothing less than a couple hundred feet for the serpent. Theirbined structure was what gave Victor the impression that these monsters were one when he could only see then through the foggy area.
¡°System, identify these monsters.¡± Victor said,pletely calm and unfazed by the ferocious beasts towering over him.
[Dark Poisonous Spider]
[Giant Forest Snake]
As Victor heard the monster¡¯s names, his expression turned a bit dumb as he stared at them. ¡®Poisonous spider? Forest snake? Why is poison in the name of an already poisonous species? And What the hell is a forest creature doing in a cave? The terrain was not even modified to fit the name! Come to think of it, where did the foge from?¡¯ Victor eximed in his mind. Surely he thought, whoever was responsible for this blunder in design had to pay very dearly.
As these thoughts bottled up in his mind though, Victor was secretly smiling. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only a smile, he was grinning as sinisterly as a grim reaper who had found extra souls. Apart from the names, the system also disyed their levels, and these were officially the first high levelled monsters Victor had encountered in this other world, and he was about to fight them!
[Dark Poisonous Spider Level 47]
[Giant Forest Snake Level 50]
Well, these weren¡¯t exactly high levelled to the bone, but-
¡
¡°Hmm? He has arrived? Kikiki, let¡¯s see how you disperse and beg for your live! Worm!¡± A voice said from a dark room.
Chapter 19 Monster Fight
[Dark Poisonous Spider Level 47]
[Giant Forest Snake Level 50]
Victor fixed his eyes on the targets before him, their towering structure sending chills down his spine, or at least that was what it was supposed to be.
Merely thinking of it, Victor couldn¡¯t stop himself from grinning widely, before the expression faded, bringing his face to normal. It seemed thattely, his zombie side had been overshadowing his human soul. It had be quite noticeable just how cold his heart(not the physical one)had be. But, this didn¡¯t bother Victor at all. Not being ruled by his emotions wasn¡¯t all that bad, plus he expected it would happen sooner orter, seeing as he was an undead.
The only thing he would say was the down side, was the fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to derive joy from killing the adventurers that killed him earlier. Thinking about it now, maybe he wouldn¡¯t kill the next time they meet, that is if they don¡¯t act up by then. He no longer hungered for revenge, not even in the slightest.
¡®After I kill these guys, the experience points should be much, right? I wonder how much?¡¯ Victor thought. Well, he would just have to find out himself after killing them.
Apart from the experience points, there was also the matter of evolution material. Things were just good no matter how he looked at it.
Before that though, while the monsters are engaging in their stare down with him, Victor used that opportunity to prepare for the battle. He had no weapons, so the only way was to use his bare hands. Meleebat wouldn¡¯t be very helpful against these types, so he could only rely on his animalistic side. Besides, his extra stat points had been lying there collecting dust, he was going to distribute themter anyway.
¡°First.¡±
Victor was confident in his defences and mana capacity, so he paid less attention to does. The body of a zombie lord wasn¡¯t that easy to kill after all.
...
Strength: 85 > 122
Agility: 70 >100
Sense: 54 > 94
Vitality: 48
Magic: 15
Intelligence: 53
remaining stat point: 117 > 10
..
He had also intended to beat these two monsters with pure physical strength without using his skills, but if they do get affected by his passive skill then that would be unfortunate, at least they should hold out till he has beaten them quite a bit.
¡°This should do, I can already feel the difference in my own strength.¡± The moment he added so much points into his strength stat, he could actually feel his body changing in a weird way, he felt like he could crumble a trailer at that moment, same with his other stats.
Just as he was done with his preparations, the serpentshed out a surprise attack on Victor, as its tail struck the ground where he stood. Fortunately for him, the speed of the snake looked like the monster was moving in slow-motion, he didn¡¯t even need to agitate himself much, as he walked away from where it was striking. ¡°Is this really how a level 50 should be? This is ridiculously slow. Or maybe, it¡¯s a strength type monster, hmm.¡± Victor said to himself.
To test his theory, he let the snakes next attacknd directly on him without attempting to dodge. After missing to hit its target, the snake followed up its attack by sweeping the group before it with its tail. With an incredible speed for anyone watching, the tail propelled with such force sideways towards Victor, andnded square-
The collision with the earth and with Victor caused a bit of dust to rise, but vision wasn¡¯t obstructed for long. When the dust cleared, with was after a couple seconds, Victor could be spotted with his right palm against the serpent¡¯s body, as he blocked the tail.
¡°Hmm. I¡¯m tougher than I thought, or is this snake just weak. How strong are the levels in this world? And how strong is my level? Do I even use the level system of this world?¡± Victor questioned himself.
He knew of his strength, but at least this level of attack from a beast of this level should have at the very least send him flying, at least. Victor had barely moved a few inches from the attack, and to say the least, he was a bit disappointed.
¡°I was going to take my time, but maybe I should just end this quickly.¡± Victor said, as he pushed the giant tail that stood as tall as himself away.
He jumped towards the towards the snake¡¯s head, as he propelled himself through the air, and in a split second he was already almost close, when he sensed something. Twisting his body in an awkward manner, he flipped himself mid air, and seemed to have dodged something that his eyes couldn¡¯t pick up. As hended at the snake¡¯s head, he pushed himself off and towards a close by wall. While he did, the spider that had just been watching the show jumped back several metres, and as its legs touched the ground, a stream of purplish-green fluid shot from it towards Victor.
Seeing the iing liquid which Victor needed no exnation to know was poison, he leapt immediately towards a raised tform on the same side of the wall and avoided the attack. Though, the whole thing wasn¡¯t intense in any way for Victor.
From his perspective, the soaring fluid was like a floating bubble not worthy to be an attack. But, that wasn¡¯t something he wanted on his body if he could help it. There are acids that can easily melt through steel; heck the HCL in a human¡¯s stomach can aplish the same feat. Testing poison from magical monsters wasn¡¯t exactly something he was going to use himself for. When the fluid touched the rocky surface, it began to melt and liquefy.
Victor ignored that, and stared at the spider. After taking a closer look, he noticed something around the space where the spider was. ¡°Are those webs?.. No way, right?¡± Victor said, as a thought came to him.
In all fantasy rted things where spiders were mentioned, be it manga, anime or novels, there was one thing this particr monster was always said to have. ¡°Steel threads? It has to be. So that¡¯s what I sensed? Hm, not bad.¡±
At this point, Victor was through with these monsters. There was nothing special they had to offer except for their exp and flesh. He had overestimated his opponent this time. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± Victor said, as his dark red eyes shone even brighter from afar while he stared at the monsters.
TuumM!!
The cave braced the loud rumble as Victor shot from the tform he was on towards the serpent. These monsters had beenpletely disappointing, unbefitting of their status, at least, to Victor.
With a spinning mid-air naeryeo chagi(Axe kick) to the serpent¡¯s head, Victor forced a head nt right into the hard ground. If an X-ray could be taken at that moment, it was clear that several bones had either broken or shifted severely out of ce. He followed immediately with a falling punch, but at thest minute withdrew his punch. An idea hade to him.
¡°I wasn¡¯t going to use skills, but guess it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t want your body too damaged.¡± Victor said, as he ced his palm on the serpent¡¯s head.
¡°Touch of Death.¡± Victor said.
Following his words, a ck coloured energy enveloped his hand, and then as if it slipped into the serpent¡¯s body, a portion of this energy felt him, then it disappeared.
¡®Since the skill level is low, it¡¯s probably able to work since the monster is in a weakened state and already close to death.¡± Victor said, as he received a system notification.
[Killed Giant Forest Snake]
+60,000exp
..
Level: 20 (0/91,360) > (60,000/91,360)
..
¡°Hmm.¡±
Within a few seconds, Victor was done with the serpent, and moved towards the spider, which he also killed effortlessly.
..
[Killed Dark Poisonous Spider]
+51,000
Level: 20 (60,000/91,360) > (111,000/91,360) >> (19,640/113,450)
[You have levelled up]
¡
¡°Now, I should take just enough, I don¡¯t need too much.¡± Victor found a favourable spot and dug into the spiders flesh, digging out enough to use as evolution material.
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
He did the same with to the serpent, and the system prompted a simr message. Now that he had gotten their material, it was time. After dragging their corpse to the same location, Victor stood before them.
Using his thoughts, Victor activated skill, [Legion of the Dead]
[This is the first time this skill is been used. Please, assign amand word]
¡°¡¡± There was no way he would throw this opportunity.
¡°Arise.¡±
[Command word assigned]
Chapter 20 Mountain Tiger
As soon as Victor uttered this word, the corpse before him twitched a bit, and before his very eyes, the serpent turned pale as colour felt its skin.
A few more seconds passed, and then the spider shook slowly, before rising to it¡¯s feet, same with the serpent. As they rose up once more, Victor got a strange feeling, as an innate connection between himself and the two creatures was felt deep in him.
It was strange, but deep within his person, Victor felt the two monsters, like they had a ce in him, like they would never betray him, the new found bond felt stronger that that of blood. It was truly supernatural and astonishing.
¡°This feeling, I guess you guys won¡¯t be a Judas by my side, huh?¡± Victor said.
[Dark Poisonous Spider has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[Dark Poisonous Spider Level 40]
[Giant Forest Snake has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[Giant Forest Snake Level 40]
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s expected I guess.¡±
[You have acquired two undying soldiers that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve].
¡°Hmm, this ok.¡±
After that, Victor inspected the now walking corpses, precisely, where he had taken out pieces of flesh. Just like he thought, any injury or deformity sustained before they became zombies were retained, and would remain so forever, unless under special conditions.
¡°This is good enough.¡± Victor said.
..
[Legion of the Dead]
Call forth an army of undead to do your bidding.
Level: 1
Mana cost: none
Legion: 2/5¡
_ _
Dark Poisonous Spider: Level ¨C 40
Giant Forest Snake: Level ¨C 40
..
¡°Is this all the information provided? Well, I guess levelling up the skill will solve that.¡± Victor said, his now unnatural calmness exuding coldness.
From that point on, Victor didn¡¯t encounter any more abnormalities as he climbed the floors. His skill ¡®Legion of the Dead¡¯ was able to store a certain number of undead for him to summon at any time to do his bidding, but it had another effect. All his undead under the legion could also level up and unlike regr zombies, they had a higher level of intelligence.
Though his subordinates could grow stronger by levelling up, Victor didn¡¯t have time to allow them kill go around killing monsters, besides, they were not a cheat character like himself. Because of his title [One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯] Victor is able to bypass level restrictions when it came to leveling, but his skills couldn¡¯t be shared, so these two monsters under him were under the normalws. Even after killing 10,000 zombies, they won¡¯t level up.
That, was something Victor thought to look atter. On the 29th floor, Victor came across another though opponent after descending the previous floors rather peacefully.
With every floor he descended, Victor noticed just how vast the one after gets. From the first floor where the size was like that of a mansion¡¯spound, to the current floor, the 29th floor where the size was nothing smaller than a mid-sized vige. Unlike thest time on the 21st floor, this time Victor encountered the monster by chance and didn¡¯t go looking for it.
¡°What is this energy? Is this a beast¡¯s aura?¡± Victor thought to himself. Maybe t was the influence of the knowledge from earth, seeing as Victor was something of an otaku. There was no better way to describe it.
As he moved closer to the spot he noticed the figure of a monster half the size and height of the two he had taken in to be part of his legion. This time, there was no fog or obstruction insight, so Victor could see the monster right away.
It was a white tiger.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a tiger? What¡¯s a tiger doing in the reptile and insect section of the supermarket?¡± Victor questioned, starting to think who ever designed the cave must be some what dumb.
The system quickly identified the monster for Victor, and after seeing the name of the monster, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think the person who designed the cave was actually dumb.
[White Mountain Tiger Level 50]
¡°Well, the experience points are wee.¡± Victor said, as he dashed forward without warning, even before the tiger noticed him.
The beast was sitting on top a mound ofrge rocks with its eyes closed. Unlikest time, Victor wasn¡¯t interested in dragging this one out, so he went straight for the kill. The tiger had heightened senses, so half way before Victor reached it, it had sensed himing already, and only managed to dodge at thest second.
Actually, it had turn out that the tiger wasn¡¯t the one that dodge, instead it was Victor who didn¡¯t attack. He was already thinking of adding the beast as one of his subordinates, so he didn¡¯t want it to sustain much injury, if possible none.
Though the tiger had managed to dodge, that miracle was unfortunately one in a lifetime kind of miracle, as now Victor was only some couple metres away from the tiger. With his mind, he activated the skill ¡®Touch of Death¡¯
..
[Touch of Death]
Instantly cause critical damage to any target touched with your hands. Continues contact will increase the damage dealt.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 10/s
..
(A/N: I adjusted the effects of the skill.)
Before the tiger could think it¡¯s next course of action, Victor was standing on top of it as he vanished in a sh from where he was standing. He ced his right hand on the tigers head, and in just a few seconds the tiger copsed on the floor, dead.
[Killed White Mountain Tiger]
+60,000EXP
As he came down from the tiger¡¯s back, he got a system notification.
[System analysisplete. Dark Poisonous Spider has been analyzed]
[System analysisplete. Giant Forest Snake has been analyzed]
[Due to small amount of evolution material, choices of evolution are limited]
¡°I expected that.¡± Victor decided it was time for him to try evolving and mixing other creatures into himself to see the results.
Before, he wasn¡¯t too keen on doing this, as he wanted to maintain a human appearance, but now, he just wanted to get stronger. ¡°Or maybe I should still maintain my first form so. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Victor couldn¡¯t help but think.
¡®My soul has really be undead right? I for someone who was once human, I don¡¯t-¡®
Victor kept that idea out for the mean time. Before him now was the corpse of the tiger he had just killed, and following it was the exp he had gotten after killing it. Now, he was going to fetch some flesh, than the beast will be turned into his subordinate.
..
(19,640/113,450) > (79,640/113,450)
..
Chapter 21 Naming
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
The system notification prompted Victor after he swallowed a chunk of the monsters flesh. He wasted little time after that and proceeded to raise the tiger as part of his legion.
There was something he noticed this time, after the tiger died, a short whileter a cross appeared above the beast¡¯s corpse, floating just above it. Victor needed no exnation, as he knew what it meant, so he approached the tiger, and with the trigger word he rose the beast.
[You have acquired an undying soldier that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve]
[White Mountain Tiger has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[White Mountain Tiger Level 40].
After checking out the beast for some quick seconds, Victor put him away. Seeing as he had found the tiger unexpectedly while heading for the door to the next floor, Victor thought maybe if he did more exploring and went around the whole dungeon, he would be able to find something useful.
Unfortunately, after wasting his time to navigate through the entire floor, he didn¡¯t find anything noteworthy. ¡°Aplete waste of my time. Maybe I should leave these encounters to fate.¡± Victor said, as he headed back towards the door to the next floor.
He began his descent, just like always when going to another floor, but half way through he encountered water. Because of the narrowness of the passage way to the next floor, it meant for the most part he would have to travel underwater, at least until he got to the next floor.
Although Victor hesitated for a moment, he quickly remembered that he didn¡¯t need normal bodily functions to stay alive. He quickly checked if he was even breathing to begin with, though he had checked this before, he wanted to make sure, just in case.
As Victor found out, he still breathed normally like any living thing would, but when he held his breath, there was no difort, and he didn¡¯t run out of breath. ¡®The perks of being a zombie.¡¯ Victor thought, as he approached the water slowly. Another thing he wasn¡¯t sure of was how underwaterbat would be like. ¡®Guess we¡¯ll have to find out.¡¯ All he needed to do was get a touch on his target, and that was it.
Victor wasted no more time, and dived into the water. Under water, he found breathing not to be a problem, after all he could just hold his breath for as long as he wanted. After a while, Victor came to a point where he could see a bit of light above, so he headed out. The cave had these little crystals stuck to the walls and ceiling that emit light(I forgot to point this out sooner) Though the light produced is never enough and is just as much as a dim moonlight in most areas, Victor as an undead had no problem seeing at all.
He swam towards the closestnd, and after getting out of the water, he continued his journey towards the door to the next floor. As a zombie, he needed not to dry his clothes as he didn¡¯t catch a cold nor get skin disease, it was just perfect.
Quickly, he pulled out the device that had the map, and after studying it for a while, he ced it back into his inventory. There was something else he wanted to try, so he brought out the serpent.
¡°Come forth, giant forest snake.¡± Victor said, and following his words the ground a couple feet away from him covered with mysterious ck smoke as the serpent emerged from the smoke.
Looking at its size now, Victor changed his n. What he wanted to do was let the serpent go towards the door to the next floor after giving it some instructions. This was to test how intelligent the beast was, or at least how much they could follow orders. But, the fact that it could get stuck in some part of the cave that might be narrowed was the reason why he changed his mind.
¡°You are too big.¡± Victor said. He also thought f whether he could name them, as calling them by their species name was a bit tiring.
¡°System, is it possible to name my legion members?¡± Victor asked.
[Yes. Would you like to name them?]
¡°Yes.¡± Victor answered.
The same mysterious ck smoke that felt ethereal started forming and covering the area around the snake, and after a while the tiger and the spider came into view.
[Please, grant a name to your legion members]
¡°Hmm, You.¡± Victor said, as he shifted his attention to the spider. ¡°I don¡¯t know what gender you are, though.¡± Victor said, as he rubbed his chin a bit. He looked at the system, but even the system couldn¡¯t tell what gender the spider was. So, Victor just went with instincts. The spider wasn¡¯t intelligent enough to notice anything, so it didn¡¯t matter in the end.
¡°You shall be called, Arac.¡± Victor said. At the moment when he gave the monster it¡¯s name, something changed within Victor, as he could feel the bond between them strengthen and grow. ¡°What a feeling. It¡¯s like I can tell what this guy is thinking.. or something like that, I guess.¡±
¡°You shall be called, Konda.¡± Victor named the snake.
¡°And you, I want something fierce, something that shows power.¡± Victor said, as he looked at the tiger. ¡°How about, Gurok. Yes, let¡¯s go with that. From now, you are Gurok.¡± Simr to the other two, Victor also left the bond between him and the tiger strengthen, but unlike the other two, this one was more powerful and deeper.
¡®This¡ Is it because I put more thought into his name? But I don¡¯t know what it means though. Or is it because he is a beast, and beasts bon better than reptiles and insects?¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the poor creatures. Victor wasn¡¯t the best when it came to naming things, especially living things, and he didn¡¯t want to give them human names either, that would just be weird, so these guys could only cherish whatever names he gave them.
[Note. Members with a deep connection with you can also be evolved through the system to a certain extent]
The system said, while Victor was still checking his monsters. This news was a good one, as it meant he would be able to make them stronger.
¡°This is good news. I wonder how much I can enhance them through evolution.¡± Victor said, with a bit of anticipation.
Chapter 22 Floor 40
After sometime, Victor got to the door that led to the next floor. On the 30th floor, Victor noticed that the terrain was still made up ofnd for the majority of it, and only from time to time did he encounter water. Also,pared to the other floors this one was smaller.
He continued his descent, through the floors without any problems. Any monster he encountered only took one touch to kill, or a single bite, and they were dead. Apart from that, most of the weaker monsters avoided him, so the whole journey was smooth and rather easy.
Finally, Victor arrived at the door that lead to the 40th floor, and as he entered the path down, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of monsters he would be facing.
¡®This sure is exciting.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he descended the path.
Finally getting to the 40th floor, Victor was a bit disappointed as even after walking for some minutes, he had encountered no monsters.
¡°I thought there¡¯ll be high level monsters crawling everywhere. Guess I expected too much, huh?¡±
Victor continued on his path through the floor, this time without a map to guide him. The map device became useless as soon as he came into the 40th floor, so all he could do was explore while following his instincts.
After a while more of walking around, Victor finally encountered his first monster.
[Grey Lycan Level 50]
Looking at the creature, Victor was nothing short of impressed. It¡¯s mere form eluded power and strength, and it¡¯s appearance was ferocious. But, seeing as it was a level 50, Victor wasn¡¯t expecting much from it, but he quickly decided on what to do.
The beast of a monster looked exactly like a werewolf, standing on two legs with a height of at least two and a half metres. It¡¯s animalistic features far dominated it¡¯s appearance, and it looked aggressive without needing to confront it. It was the perfect creature one would wish not to have at a dance party, instead, a vampire would be more weed.
The moment the beast noticed Victor, it started growling as more of its skin tearing teeth were exposed. Victor just stood still waiting for the beast to attack, but it didn¡¯t immediately. After a few more seconds, Victor began walking towards it trying to bait it into attacking. Surely, the beast took the bait and dashed forward with speed far exceeding its size.
¡®Thought werewolves were a bit slower than vampires.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. Though, at that moment he remembered quite a few times werewolves were depicted to be faster. ¡®Guess it all depends on he who makes the movie.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he side stepped the beast¡¯s attack and cleanly avoided it¡¯s ws..
¡®No shit.¡¯ The ws were at least twice as long as the ¡®White Mountain Tiger¡¯s¡¯ and as a proof of its strength and sturdiness, the grey lycan was able to effortlessly destroy part of the cave wall on impact.
After defending and dodging the grey lycan¡¯s attacks for a bit more, Victor was sure he wanted to get his hands on the beast¡¯s material. He was still superior when it came to stats, but the raw power the beast showed was definitely something. ¡®If Ibine a bit of this guy to the tiger, or simr, I should get something interesting, for sure.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
Now, after essing the opponent¡¯s strength, Victor was ready to do away with the beast. It was yet to use any of it¡¯s skills, but Victor wasn¡¯t interested.
The part of the cave where their little fight was going on was a tunnel-like space, but it was big and spacious enough for them to jump around without much problem.
The grey lycan attempted to pounce on Victor, but Victor leapt towards the cave wall to the right side, then just as the beast touched ground Victor also pushed off of the wall and shot with considerable speed, sinking his fingers deep into the beast¡¯s flesh after tearing through the hide easily.
He had dug his fingers just behind the beast¡¯s shoulder, as before the grey lycan could react and retaliate, Victor dug in more of his hand, and ripped off the flesh that went from the shoulder down to it¡¯s tail. Victor then leaped back a few metres, and with no hesitation chugged down the chunk of flesh before the beast.
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
¡°Hmm.¡±
Victor waited for a while, as neither he nor the beastunched an attack. Just over ten secondster, Victor noticed the wound he had just inflicted on the grey lycan¡¯s back healing. ¡°So this is the healing ability of the werewolves, not bad. But not fast either.
In one move, too fast for the grey lycan to notice, Victor appeared above the beast and with a powerful punch sent it face first into the ground. Due to the lycan¡¯s powerful tenacity and life-force, it hadn¡¯t died from the attack, so as Victornded just beside it, he dug two of his hands into the beast¡¯s neck and tore it¡¯s head from it¡¯s body, instantly killing it.
What was the need for senseless blood spilling you ask? It was because it was possible.
¡°Maybe I¡¯ll add this guys ws to my hands. I really need a weapon.¡± Victor said, as he took a seat beside the corpse.
Without prayers, Victor dug into the lycan¡¯s flesh and began ingesting evolution material upon material.
[Killed Grey Lycan]
+65,000EXP
[You have levelled up]
..
Level: 22 (31,190/150,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 1665/1665 > 1715/1715
Mp: 1330/1330 > 1380/1380
[Stat]
Strength: 122 > 124
Agility: 100 > 102
Sense: 94 > 95
Vitality: 48
Magic: 15
Intelligence: 53
remaining stat point: 10 > 15
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-1, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max
..
Beep Beep
[System analysisplete. White Mountain Tigre has been analyzed]
After that, he left the area and continued his exploration of the floor. He came across two more grey lycans, and just as before easily disposed of them.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 150000/500000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 5000
..
¡°System, I can drop materials that I won¡¯t use right?¡± Victor asked.
After a while, he was sure that the materials he would collect would be an unending list. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m immortal. Plus I can¡¯t be killed, so, this shit will be endless.¡±
[Yes. Disposing of evolution material is possible]
¡°Good. I will have to drop some in the future.¡±
As Victor kept going on the path, he suddenly felt something was amiss.
¡°Something¡¯s here, close.¡±
Chapter 23 [Bonus chapter] Floor 40 II
¡°I can feel the presence of something.¡± Victor said as he scanned his surroundings.
He couldn¡¯t see anything, but he could sense the presence of it. While he looked around for some seconds trying to find whatever it was he was feeling the presence of, the system gave him a prompt.
Beep
[Ghost Gecko Level 20]
¡°Ghost? Is it really a ghost? Like with no physical form?¡± Victor asked.
[It is a creature with the ability to enter a ghost state for a period of time] The system answered.
¡°Well, that¡¯s cool.¡± Victor said, as he turned forward and activated his skill, [Negative Burst] Since It dealt magical damage, the ghost form was useless and definitely not an advantage.
[Killed Ghost Gecko]
+27000EXP
..
(31,190/150,000) > (58,190/150,000).
..
After that, a whitish reptilian creature fell from the dungeon ceiling behind Victor, lifeless.
¡°Not bad. Will I be able to turn invisible after integrating it into myself with evolution?¡± Victor asked the system.
[The creature¡¯s invisibility seems to be the effect of a skill, simply having the body does not guarantee you having it¡¯s skills]
[If the skill is analyzed from the sample provided, it might be possible to gain the skill]
¡°I see. That also works well for me.¡±
As Victor kept exploring, the dungeon started blessing him little by little as he ran into more Ghost Geckos, exactly 7, and 3 other Grey Lycans.
¡°This was a good harvest. Status.¡±
..
Level: 24 (42,190/400,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 1765/1765 > 1815/1815
Mp: 1430/1430 > 1480/1480
[Stat]
Strength: 124 > 125
Agility: 103 > 105
Sense: 94 > 95
Vitality: 48 > 50
Magic: 15
Intelligence: 53
remaining stat point: 20 > 25
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-1, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max
..
Victor had leveled up twice, and also collected enough evolution material from both the grey wolves and the ghost gecko.
He had gone very deep into the floor at this point, but still hadn¡¯t found the way to the next floor. After walking around for a while more, he noticed something on the walls by one side of the cave. He had been looking for something like this as he suspected it, but finally, he had seen one.
The markings on the cave wall weren¡¯t something ancient or runic, they were just directions left behind by those that were here before him, most definitely the adventurers. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± Victor said as he approached the wall with the inscriptions. From there on, Victor began following the inscriptions and gradually made his way to the path that led to the next floor.
¡°Finally here.¡± Victor said, with the dead body of a grey lycan dragged along with his hand. He dropped the body where he stood, and then proceeded into the path that led to the next floor.
The next floor wasn¡¯t so different, same terrain as the previous floor. The only difference with this one was that monsters didn¡¯t shy away and were in abundance, to an extent. At least whenpared to the previous floor they were.
There was something Victor had a problem with, though. This world was one where everyone had a level, but he wasn¡¯t sure if everyone also had a system. Good thing was unlike himself, the stronger one gets, the harder it gets to grow in level, and no bonus exp is given, this was not a game world. Because of this, Victor was sure that he had a cheat on himself. It was like going to a mecha war and you could use ¡®cpktnwt¡¯ simply god-like.
¡°With this, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯ll be a lot of weak people? I haven¡¯t even reached level 30 and I already require up to 400,000 exp to level up. This is simply insane.¡± Victor said. He could only imagine the amount of exp he would need when he has to level up to say level 200 or something. ¡°Will I even be able to get such an amount?¡± Victor queried.
Either way, he couldn¡¯t dwell on this matter now. It was simply far too early for that. As Victor first stepped into the 41st floor, he could already hear the movement of monsters around close-by. ¡°This is better than thest floor, I have to use this opportunity and level up in this dungeon.¡± The adventurers said this dungeon he was in was an abnormal one, so he couldn¡¯t say for sure if dungeons with such high level monsters were in other ces.
When Victor had explored this floor he was in a bit, and killed a couple of its monsters, it was clear what kind of floor it was. This was definitely an insect stage kind of floor, as he had only been encounteringrge ants that always attacked in groups.
This was sure to be one of the toughest floors mainly because of the monster type. Even low level ants are difficult to kill as they don¡¯t die easily and have a rather tenacious lifeforce. Now however, the ants had extremely strong defenses with their though exoskeletons, and their attacking capability was nothing to scuff at either.
The ants weren¡¯t the typical ones that looked like giant ants, rather they looked like a giant ant that had some sort of mutation and gained a bit from the mantis and a spider. It was quite clear they were ants, but they had eight legs, using six for mobility as normal and the first pair as weapons. The front legs resembled thick des and could slice through rock easily, coupled with their extremely strong mandibles that lookedpletely horrifying-
Even with all this, to Victor, it was nothing much to show off. He could easily break the exoskeleton like cardboard, and the de-like pair of hands that were supposed to strike terror couldn¡¯t even leave a proper scratch on his body. Though, it did tear his trousers quite a bit.
Before anything, Victor had already thought of a good way to use the ant after extracting some evolution material from it.
As it turned out, blood could also be used as evolution material. This Victor already knew, but didn¡¯t rely on it since it was more efficient to just eat the flesh and get it from there than indulge in the process of draining blood. This, was for other monsters.
These ants seemed to have most of their insides to be more jelly-like and nothing simr to their exoskeleton, and since Victor wasn¡¯t going to stay there and chew on rock like material, he found a way to suck out the insides of the ants. Making the process way faster, and also easier.
At this point, he had collected a lot of evolution material, and before going to the next floor, he thought to do some experiment first.
¡°This will be very interesting.¡±
Chapter 24 Evolving Legion
¡°Alright, let¡¯s check what can be done with evolution.¡± Victor said, as he sat down on the ground and brought out the system panel.
He had some ideas in his head already on what he wanted to do, and which monsters he wanted to evolve, and with some of the samples yet to be analyzed, his options were a bit slimmer.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000.
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 30,000 (can evolve further)
..
After going through the list, the first thing that caught Victor¡¯s eye was thest creature on the list, the mantant which could be evolved further. After the zombie, which was his base form, this was the only other one that he could evolve, for now.
While he was going through everything and the possiblebinations, a system notification appeared.
[System analysisplete. Grey Lycan has been analyzed]
Seeing this system notification gave Victor an idea, so he put away the evolution of things for a while. Seeing as the mantant could be evolved further, he wanted to have an actual mantant in his legion. With that, he would also be able to evolve the individual mantant to the next stage.
Technically, Victor was only interested in seeing what the evolved mantant would look like and how much stronger they would be inparison to the normal mantants. If it did well, he would consider leaving that mantant as part of his legion, if not he can always discard it.
It didn¡¯t take long after moving around a bit before Victor found a life mantant. He had seen some corpses, but didn¡¯t want to use those ones as they were too damaged physically.
Without much stress, Victor activated his touch of death and killed it within five seconds. With this method, the body was preserved and would look mostly normal after being raised from the dead. Some secondster, almost immediately, a cross appeared above the corpse, indicating that Victor could raised it into his legion.
¡°Arise.¡± Victor said.
With themand word, the corpse twitched and then slowly got up. Like others, the colour of the mantant¡¯s exoskeleton became dull, as the brilliant ck that once covered it¡¯s body became a bit faded.
[You have acquired an undying soldier that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve]
[Mantant has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[Mantant Level 40]
Victor withdrew the monster after this and left the area, returning to the area close to the path that led to the next floor.
As he approached that part of the cave, the system gave some notifications that made Victor happy.
[System analysisplete. Ghost Gecko has been analyzed]
[System analysisplete. Mantant has been analyzed]
¡°Oh, good. Everything is set now.¡± Victor said, as he approached the area.
The side he had sat at before was too small, so he moved from that side to another that had a bigger space.
¡°System, show me all the possible evolutions between all my legion members.¡± Victor said.
Before him, a screen appeared, a bit wider than the normal system panel. It disyed numerous possible evolutions between Victor¡¯s legion members. Each was unique, but also there were some that made no sense at all. Victor carefully went through the ones that he saw best to choose, and as he did the rest of the options disappeared leaving those he had chosen.
¡°These ones are the best.¡± Victor said as he looked at the options.
There were many good options to choose from, but not all were that great when Victor considered the effect of the features. Besides, he didn¡¯t know what the future evolutions hold, so he could only go with the best for the moment.
Apart from the ones he had chosen, Victor shifted the evolution panel to the side and called up another system panel. Before he started, he wanted to put the mantant to evolve further. Since the evolution material wasn¡¯t bonded with any creature, he wasn¡¯t really sure how effective evolving it would be. But since the system said it¡¯s good, it must be so, Victor thought.
_ _
-Mantant ¨C 30,000/20,000 (can evolve further)
Next evolution ¨C Mantisant
..
¡°Start evolution on the Mantant.¡± Victor said.
[Starting evolution on the Mantant]
[Evolution will now and will take 20 minutes]
[During evolution Mantant cannot be summoned]
¡°Alright, good.¡±
¡°Now, let¡¯s look at the others.¡±
Just like when he had tried to evolve using the fiery tailed wolf, arge system panel expanded before him, and on it different three dimensional images appeared on it with their respective information.
The first one Victor chose was an evolution for Arac. This evolution wasbining the mantant with Arac by incorporating some of the mantant¡¯s features into Arac. This evolution was going to reinforce Arac¡¯s exoskeleton with the mantant¡¯s extremely tough exoskeleton, and also add their pair of front de hands.
The second was for Gurok, and his was simple. Although there was the possibility of turning Gurok into a two legged walking powerhouse bybing him with a grey lycan, Victor did want to make such an advanced evolution using a weak monster. Maybe if he could find a higher rank werewolf or something, but not a low rank grey lycan.
The Fiery Tailed Wolf was the one that was incorporated into Gurok, and the effects of this gave Gurok a fiery red coloured tail, and the pattern ran through the middle of his back up to his shoulders. This evolution also gave him an AOE skill, albeit a low ranked one, probably.
For Konda, Victor had wanted to put him together with the gecko, which was also the only other creature which material he had Konda waspatible with. But, none of the possible evolutions would grant Konda a skill, so it was useless.
¡°This should be enough for now.¡± Victor said.
Just like the mantant, each of these evolutions took anything between 10 and 20 minutes to bepleted. So Victor could only wait. By the time he was done choosing the evolution paths for two of his subordinates, he got a pleasant system notification.
[Evolution of Mantantplete]
[Mantant has evolved into Mantisant]
[Level of Mantisant has increased]
[New skills have been added]
¡°Perfect, just in time.¡± Victor said, as he smirked a little, before the smirk disappeared again.
¡°Come forth, Mantisant.¡±
Chapter 25 Fight Against the Minotaur
¡°Come forth, Mantisant.¡±
As Victor said this words, the monster emerged from a smoke like darkness that had appeared before its appearance.
¡°Hmm, guess I¡¯ll have to name you now then.¡±
As the smoke disappeared, what Victor saw wasn¡¯t what he expected at all. The ant-like monster from before hadpletely transformed and now stood on two legs like a human. Its dark exoskeleton with a blue under tone in some parts would have looked very beautiful, if it wasn¡¯t for the undead traits.
¡°Awesome. Aplete change.¡±
The mantisant hadn¡¯t lost much from its old body, though. It stood on two legs, and had four arms with wings on its back. The main arms which were the ones connected directly to the shoulder still had des for hands, but the ones under were more normal with three ¡®fingers¡¯. As for its head, it still looked very insect-like. It was considerably taller than Victor as it stood close to 7 feet.
¡°From now on, you shall be called Amadon.¡± Victor said, and just like other times he named his legion the same feeling he felt.
¡°Now, I imagine your exoskeleton has be even stronger, so let¡¯s test that.¡± Victor said, as he moved closer to the monster.
Casually swinging his hand sideways, Victor sted Amadon cleanly away from where he stood into the dungeon wall. After a while, Amadon came out barely harmed. .
¡°Pretty good development, huh? At least a casual strike from me doesn¡¯t damage you much this time.¡± Victor said while rubbing a beardless chin, as always. Though the strike looked effortless, he had put in a bit of force behind it, so the increase in defence was good. If everything went ok, then the attack should have increased as well.
¡°I¡¯ll test that on the next floor.¡±
..
[Legion of the Dead]
Call forth an army of undead to do your bidding.
Level: 1
Mana cost: none
Legion: 4/5¡
_ _
Arac: Level ¨C 40
Konda: Level ¨C 40
Gurok: Level ¨C 40
Amadon: Level ¨C 45
..
After checking the level of each monster in his legion, Victor also confirmed that he still couldn¡¯t see more information about the individual monsters. Simultaneously, the system gave two notifications that indicated thepletion of the evolution of the other monsters.
[Evolution of Aracplete]
[Evolution of Gurokplete]
[Gurok acquired a new skill]
..
¡°Hmm.¡± ¡®Time to go to the next floor.¡¯
Victor approached the path to the next floor, and entered immediately.
¡
This floor wasn¡¯t as lively as thest. There weren¡¯t many monsters in the floor, and so far Victor was yet to meet any. After walking about for a bit, he ran into a monster that looked almost exactly like the Grey Lycan he saw on the 40th floor, only thing was this one was ck.
[ck Lycan Level 50] The system indicated.
¡°Hmm.¡±
Victor, this time didn¡¯t bother testing or waiting for the beast to show its strengths. He just went straight for the kill. One strong punch was enough to instantly kill the beast.
Maybe it was because of the zombie lord physic and his increased stats, the fact that killing level 50 creatures was so easy didn¡¯t seem too realistic to Victor. Normally, doing something like that should be impossible unless Victor was in possession of some kind of high grade equipment, which he wasn¡¯t, or he had some kind of skill active, which also he didn¡¯t.
¡®System, can you exin why it¡¯s possible for me to kill creatures many levels above me?¡¯ Victor asked, mentally.
[Your level and stats do not correspond with the norm. For example, with a strength value of 100, you might be able to go toe to toe with a creature with a strength value of 150]
[Your extremely strong physic also ys a role in increasing your overall attack and defence]
¡®Isn¡¯t that too overpowered? It makes no sense. Why is this?¡¯
[I do not know]
Hearing the system¡¯s answer, Victor didn¡¯t bother pushing it. If the system had the answer, it would tell him. Even if it just didn¡¯t want to tell him, there was no way to push it. The most important thing was that it was in his favour.
He encountered another monster that resembled a Minotaur, but was bigger. The monster held arge battle axe that reached the floor, and a shield in its right hand. Merely looking at it, Victor could tell it was a strong monster. It wore a getup like a Spartan warrior without the helmet.
[Minotaur Level 85]
Victor couldn¡¯t tell just how strong the Minotaur would be since he had basically yed with all other monsters he encountered. The minotaur was a physical oriented fighter with a tough physic, and with a level of 85, Victor was hoping it would be strong.
¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡± Victor said, as he walked closer to the beast of a monster.
With a resounding roar that echoed through the cave as the sound continuously bounced around the walls, the minotaur charged directly at Victor with surprising speed for its size. The speed the minotaur charged with was definitely faster than anything Victor had faced before, so it took him a little unawares, but he still dodged.
Victor didn¡¯t respond with an attack of his own, instead he jumped to the side, creating distance between both of them.
Unlike with other monsters that looked like slow moving characters to Victor, this minotaur moved in normal speed to Victor, and he actually had to react with fast reflexes when he avoided itsrge axe.
Victor had many skills that he could use to end the fight in a few moves, but he wanted to test the limits of his physical body against this stronger enemy. With his eyes fixed on the minotaur, Victor extended his fingers out like ws, before rxing them. He was ready to go, with the minotaur.
Chapter 26 Battle Against Minotaur
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Victor said as he stared at the minotaur, not putting out any particr emotion.
The minotaur lifted its axe from the ground slowly and turned to face Victor. Again, with a burst of energy, it charged at him with explosive speed while swinging down its axe on him.
Boom
Again, the axe misses, or more urately Victor dodges as he side steps the attack. The attacks were fast, but they weren¡¯t difficult to avoid as Victor could still follow the attacks if he just focused a little. With every attack, Victor could see multiple openings tond his own strike. The minotaur¡¯s attacks were strong but also wide.
¡°So power in the attack is there but it¡¯s wide.¡± Victor noted.
Instead of attacking, he had only been dodging the minotaur¡¯s attacks while studying its movements and attack patterns. There wasn¡¯t much to analyse even, as the attack pattern was pretty simple, just wide powerful strikes nothingplex. It also didn¡¯t use its other fist to maybe punch or hold him down, it just swung its big axe one handed.
After avoiding a couple attacks, Victor decided it was time. As the minotaur swung its huge axe again, and like other times Victor side steps and avoids the axe, then with a strong fist, Victor threw a powerful punch right into the minotaur¡¯s mid section as he leaped into the air.
Victor¡¯s punch sent the minotaur skating a few metres back, but for the first time in a long while, the minotaur was fine. Now, up until now all the monsters or beasts Victor had faced either died after one punch from him, or were unable to get to their feet. This minotaur however was fine, even standing after it took a direct punch..
¡°It¡¯s defense is quite something now, ain¡¯t it?¡± Victor said, still with a in expression.
Victor was a little intrigued after this, so instead of waiting for the minotaur to attack, he made the first move. Victor, with a burst of speed shot towards the monster, and using the momentum plus his strength, hended another punch on the minotaur that was slightly obstructed by its axe.
Seeing Victoring, the minotaur instinctively raised its weapon to defend itself, but it wasn¡¯t able to react fast enough and most of Victor¡¯s punch reached it regardless.
This second punch sent the minotaur a couple metres back once again, but it was still able to remain on its feet, without falling. Victor not letting it catch its breath charged in immediately. He could see the monster gritting its teeth hard in pain, as it bragged itsrge battle axe with both hands. It was finally getting serious, Victor thought.
Moving the long handle of the axe before it, the minotaur blocked Victor¡¯s fist. Seeing this, Victor twisted his body mid-air, and as his leg collided with the axe, he knocked the axe to the side together with the minotaur as it gripped hard unto it. The speed was fast, but as the minotaur was dragged to the side by its axe, it still managed to turn its body enough tond a good kick on Victor.
Because of the size of the minotaur, one of its hoof was enough to cover Victor¡¯s whole mid section including his chest. The kick came from point nk range so Victor couldn¡¯t do anything about it, plus it was strong. It sent him flying backwards until he met with the dungeon¡¯s ceiling, then fell back down.
¡°Not bad, this guy¡¯s strong.¡± Victor said as he jumped back up unharmed. Seeing that nothing had happened to him, Victor only further confirmed his body¡¯s durability and toughness.
Both of them charged at each other after a little stare down, and the fight continued.
For a while, it seemed like both of them were going toe to toe, but it didn¡¯t take long to see that the minotaur was starting to tire, and could no longer keep up with Victor. Using its axe, the minotaur sted a ton of rock and dust into the air obstructing their fight, then both sides jumped back.
As the dust cleared, Victor looked at the monster as its muscles bulged up.
¡®What¡¯s happening.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
He stopped halfway as he watched the bizarre scene before him. The minotaur¡¯s whole body began wobbling all over in little ways. In two seconds or less, a dark red energy burst out of the minotaur, and its eyes changedpletely and became bloodshot.
It grabbed its great axe and let out an ear tearing roar as it took two steps forward, leaving clear footprints on the hard ground.
¡®Such heavy steps.¡¯ Victor thought.
With a burst of energy, the minotaur shot towards Victor with terrible speed, and for the first time, Victor had to use everything within him to avoid the attack, and only did by inches. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Victor thought.
¡°System.¡±
Beep
[The monster has entered a frenzied state. The skill Berserker is most likely active]
¡°No wonder. That might be the only way to exin this sudden burst of speed and strength.¡± Victor said. He already suspected this, but just wanted to make sure. Just to be sure.
If Victor was to go by the knowledge he already possesses concerning this skill, it is able to increase overall attack by more than a 100%, and with so much increase, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to keep up.
After dodging the minotaur, it had passed him by a lot due to its speed and the gap between both of them was more than a couple metres at this point. Victor, using this opportunity quickly pulled up his status window. This was the perfect time to use his extra stat points.
..
Agility: 105 > 125
Sense: 95 > 100
_ _
Remaining stat point: 25 > 0
..
¡°Hah.¡±
The minotaur once again let out a loud roar then charged towards Victor swinging its great axe that weighed a couple hundred kg around like a little branch. Victor did his best to avoid each attack, and even when he saw an opening, he didn¡¯t fall for the temptation to hit. Victor¡¯s n was to hold out till the time was right.
Sure enough, Victor¡¯s knowledge didn¡¯t fail him. From what he knew, the berserker skill granted massive boost in strength, but came with the downside of reduced mentality and intelligence, so the minotaur¡¯s attack was a little random, but there was no n behind it. It was fighting with pure instincts.
Apart from this, there was another negative side to this skill. After the skill ran its course, the user would be left drained and in a weakened state. That is, if this world followed this rule of cause and effect. Of course, Victor had seen some games where the skill didn¡¯t have this penalty, just a long cool down time.
After a couple minutes of fierce fighting, the situation seemed to be ying towards Victor¡¯s favour. A bit more and the minotaur had exhausted the time it had in the berserker state and had returned to its normal state.
Victor stopped as he saw the red energy disappear followed by the minotaur copsing to one knee. Even with this, the minotaur forced itself to stand as it supported itself using its axe, then the red energy surfaced again, albeit not as much as it was.
The minotaur gritted its big teeth and ran forward. In less than a second, it was just before Victor, but then its skill failed it, or it had simply overexerted itself. The red energy disappeared once more, and as its axe swung towards Victor from the side threatening to cut him in half, Victor skillfully moved forward and disarmed the minotaur.
Using the same motion, Victor took advantage of the momentum and carried the axe through the motion. As the minotaur¡¯s body passed by, its head was set at the perfect position, and Victor swung down on it still with the same motion, adding all his strength in the swing, and cleanly chopped off the minotaur¡¯s head.
As Victor handed on his feet, the minotaur¡¯s body crashed onto the ground, while its head rolled forward a couple more feet. The swing from Victor had caused a loud sound as the axe smashed into the hard ground and dust raised with some rock chunks flying everywhere. He left it there and walked towards the minotaur¡¯s body.
¡°Well, that took a while. What¡¯s best?¡±
Chapter 27 Change of Plans
Victor walked towards the minotaur, and as he did many ideas started popping into his head. The minotaur for a fact was a very strong monster, and would be a great addition to his units, but there was another use for it he saw.
(I forgot to show Victor¡¯s level up after killing the numerous ants in the previous floor. So that will be added to his stats and his level ups will also be showed automatically. For those that need the figures, each ant is about level 35 on average, giving 30,000 exp, and Victor killed around 300 of them before he left the floor, so all together that was around 9,000,000 experience points. Plus the experience points he got from killing the minotaur which was 115,000, that would be 9,115,000)
..
Level: 32 (1,000,000/2,100,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: 1000,¡
ss:.
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 2,215/2,215
Mp: 2,000/2,000
[Stat]
Strength: 135
Agility: 130
Sense: 110
Vitality: 50
Magic: 20
Intelligence: 58
remaining stat point: 40
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-1, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max
..
If Victor was to use this monster to gain evolution material, he could then in turn use that evo material he had gained to maybe strengthen one of his units or even better, create his second form. The second form was something that would be an experiment, so Victor was going to use that basically as a testing husk.
It was decided. Victor needed not think so much. As he approached the minotaur, from its feet, he began tearing off flesh and swallowing. What made eating a bit hard was the fact that Victor had to be careful not to bite the flesh he was going to swallow, not even let his saliva touch its open areas.
Whenever his saliva would touch an open wound or the inner part of the flesh he wanted to swallow, it would rot away, leaving nothing to be tested and used as evolution material. Victor had to open his mouth as wide as possible, then gently drop the chunk of flesh and swallow immediately. His body neutralized the rot effect, so when the flesh gets to his insides, the effect would have been removed and the remaining flesh would be analyzed. At least, this is how he saw it to work for the most part.
It seems getting stronger always came with risks and annoying problems.
¡°This will take some time. This monster is quite big too.¡± Victor said.
Ever since, he had been continuously descending the dungeon floors as he made it his primary goal. Any other thing that came along the way was just an addition. Since he would have to stay in the current floor for some time, he decided it was time to train his legion. For the sake of experience points, Victor had been the one killing the monsters, so his legion had none to themselves.
To get stronger, they all had to hunt individually and gain experience points to enable them level up, so Victor came up with an idea.
¡°Come forth, Legion.¡± Victor said.
¡°Four of you go around and hunt monsters to enable you get stronger. Idling within my body would only make you grow fat and useless.¡± Victor said, while a chunk of flesh hung from his hand.
Victor also instructed them to run if they encountered any strong creature they knew they could not handle. Victor knew that if they had to face against something like the minotaur he just fought, it was sure they would lose. With that, he waved his handzily to indicate for them to dispatch.
After that, he just dedicated his focus on the corpse before him. After eating everything, Victor left not even a crap on the floor, he finished everything leaving only the bones and innards as usual. ¡°Finally finished this minotaur. Alright, no need to wait anymore.¡± Victor said.
Victor went on to ask the system how much evolution material was needed to create a new body for his second form, and the answer was a million. After eating the minotaur, Victor could only get about 400,000 evolution material from it. With that, he knew he would need to kill a few more.
¡°Alright, next is to find more of these guys.¡± Victor said as he walked away.
If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, such a strong monster would not be walking around in mass around the floor. This would mean their number within the floor is probably fewer than 10. ¡®Finding another one would be tough.¡¯
Just as Victor was thinking about it, he noticed a familiar figure walking about,ing closer and closer. With his heightened senses, he could recognize the creature. It seems he was lucky, and the minotaur he had just killed ended up spawning close by. ¡°This is just perfect.¡± Victor said.
Calmly, he walked towards the axe felt behind by thest minotaur and grabbed onto it. Some secondster, the minotaur came into view, and since the pathway Victor was on at the moment was wide and stretched out several metres in length, both Victor and the minotaur could see each other from far away.
On seeing Victor, the minotaur wasted no time and charged towards Victor with all it had. Victor on the other hand had just finished fighting this minotaur, so its style of fighting was still pretty much fresh in his mind, and even without that advantage, he felt he would be able to hold such information even after a long time.
From Victor¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t want to waste much time with this minotaur as he did with thest, so he nned to take the fight serious from the start.
Victor grabbed on the great axe tightly with his right hand and just stared at the charging minotaur. When it got into range, Victor nted his feet into the ground, and with all enough strength, Victor swung the axe with both hands aiming at the minotaur¡¯s knee, and sure enough he was able to chop off the minotaur¡¯s left leg.
As the minotaur fell down, Victor carried through with the weight of his swing and aimed for its neck, but the minotaur was able to move his axe in the way and blocked Victor¡¯s attack. The collision between both axes caused a crack in one of them and the wave from the collision carried through the dungeon space.
Using this opportunity, Victor let go of his axe and fell on top the minotaur¡¯s body.
¡®Touch of Death.¡¯ Victor said in his mind just before he reached the minotaur.
From then on-
Chapter 28 Encounter
¡°I might have to do something about this skill. It¡¯s very useful, but also very restrictive. A true double edged sword.¡± Victor said, as he swallowed chunks of the minotaur¡¯s corpse, tearing them one after the other.
Needless to say, while Victor was collecting evolution material, members of his legion were elsewhere hunting.
[Amadon has levelled up]
The system notification prompted Victor just as he was about to ce a chunk of meat in his mouth. ¡°Hm.¡± He said, before swallowing the chunk of flesh.
¡°Isn¡¯t Amadon the one with the highest level? Howe he levelled up before the others?¡± Victor said.
Did this just mean that Amadon was putting in more work than the others, or he was just unlucky? Unlike Victor, his legion were still under the normal system, and didn¡¯t have the title of One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯.
¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s good development.¡±.
Victor continued swallowing flesh and gaining evolution material, until a certain signal entered his mind. It felt weird when it happened, but at the same time he felt a primal instinct, instantly knowing what to do. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Amadon was in danger.
Victor had two choices. He either ignore the signal which would lead to a possible death of his subordinate, or he could abandon the rest of the evolution material before him and go running to his subordinate¡¯s side. After thinking about it for some seconds, Victor decided to rush there.
Thinking rationally, he Amadon was nothing special, he could always get a better one, but something else drove him to go. If Amadon was in such danger, it only meant that he was facing something that much stronger, possibly a couple levels above Amadon. ¡°I wonder what it is.¡±
After dashing through the dungeon routes for about a minute, Victor finally arrived at the location where the signal wasing from. With him, the other legion members had just arrived at the scene and were backing Amadon. ¡®The others just got here too.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Before he could see the enemy Amadon was facing off against, Victor heard a familiar kind of voice andnguage. ¡°A human?¡± Victor said.
The voice was feminine, and sure enough after Victor saw the opponents, he confirmed his suspicion. Before him were twodies who seemed to be human. One must have been a magician as he was dressed in their typical attire holding a typical staff with a crystal embedded on it. Her dress was white, and if Victor had to guess, he would say she was a healer or a holy magic user.
¡®No wonder Amadon was losing.¡¯ Victor thought. If it was holy magic, then it would deal double damage to Amadon, not to mention the fact that it weakens undead and overall is the perfect counter for them.
Apart from the magician, the otherdy seemed to be a fighter or more appropriately a warrior. She wore amour that covered most of her body, leaving the head, joints, and some other ces. Unlike the magician, she wielded a fat greatsword. The sword¡¯s width was at least as wide as a palm, and if nothing else would be very heavy.
¡®System.¡¯
[Human Level 80]
[Human Level 83]
¡®No shit. So this was why Amadon was almost made history.¡¯
Not only the level difference, but also the holy magic or maybe it was healing magic. Looking at the duo, Victor thought of what to do. If they were just normal people, he would have been able to fight against them, but the magician was the problem. Victor might have lessened penalty when it came to matters rted to holy magic, but needless to say, it still caused significant damage. Coupled with the warrior, He would be dead before he could kill them both.
..
[Undead Body]
As an undead, you do not require sleep or rest, and you do not require any sustenance nor are you held back by the need of bodily functions. Your stamina is limitless, and you do not umte fatigue. Any injury aside from a critical or fatal head injury will not kill you, and will not hinder your mobility or bodily functions, but damage will still be taken. You are able to survive in extreme conditions of cold and heat, and radiation, up to a certain limit. You will naturally heal your injuries after a period of time, but cannot regain lost body parts. Foreign Body parts can be attached.
-Necrotic/Negative energy is converted to healing/mana supplement
-Healing/Holy magic is converted to damage (Penalty lessened)
-Complete Immunity to sickness and disease
-Complete immunity to psychic attacks
-Complete immunity to poison attacks
-Complete immunity to curses
-(+20%) damage from fire type attacks
-(+50%) damage received from Holy/Light magic attacks
-Can enter holy grounds. ..
The whole time Victor was doing these analysis, only about 30 seconds had gone by. From the humans¡¯ state, he could tell that they hadn¡¯t even used much of their strength, as they were in perfect condition.
While both sides stared at each other, Victor took back his legion as they instantly turned into something like a shadowy smoke and crept back into it as they disappeared.
After analyzing the situation, Victor could still see a way to win this fight. If the magician¡¯s magic dealt extra damage to him as an undead, it also meant the same for her. Necrotic energy would deal extra damage to her, and since they were humans, he could always just bite them since he wouldn¡¯t be needing their evolution material, at least for the time being.
The magician¡¯s stats would also be focused on magic than physical attributes, so he would be superior in that regard.
¡®Should I try my luck?¡¯ Victor thought. ¡®No.¡¯
On second thought, Victor thought to himself. Not all fights have to be done with brute force. Sometimes, the strongest on the battle fields are those who came make adequate tactics and strategy, something he hadn¡¯t done for a while. There was no need to risk it.
Obviously, if he was to rush there and attack at that moment and was killed, he would just respawn due to the effects of the dungeon, but whether he would respawn on that floor was the issue. If he was brought back to the first floor that would just be detrimental. This was what he was avoiding.
¡®I should leave for now. How I wish I had a stealth skill.¡¯
¡
Chapter 29 [Bonus chapter] Ghost Lycan?
¡®A stealth skill. The ghost gecko.¡¯ Victor¡¯s mind moved to this creature almost immediately. The system had said something about not 100% certain if the skill could be obtained even after fusing it with another creature or himself, but maybe he would try it now to see.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200.
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Minotuar ¨C 600,000
..
With these choices, Victor knew just what to do. He walked back as he wandered through the dungeon floor. He had utilized his speed and outran the twodies giving them not the slightest chance to catch up. The warrior was a strength type, so she couldn¡¯t do much, not to talk of the magician.
Victor could remember them as they were part of the team that had entered the dungeon sometime before he started his descent. So that only meant they were separated from the group at that point.
As he walked around looking for a test subject, the test subjects presented themselves. Just ahead of him, Victor noticed a pack of ck lycans approaching his location. ¡°Just perfect.¡±
These beasts were nothing for Victor. Without wasting much time, he sped towards them and activated touch of death. In mere seconds, the entire pack was lying dead on the floor. Victor ignored the evolution material before him since he didn¡¯t think of them as high grade enough to begin with, he just picked a corpse at random and turned it to an undead as he added it to his legion.
[You have acquired an undying soldier that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve]
[ck Lycan has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[ck Lycan Level 45]
That very moment, he named the ck lycan he had just raised so he couldmence evolution.
¡°You shall be called Wolf.¡± Victor said, and soon felt the connection between them form.
He unsummoned the beast and headed straight into the system¡¯s evolution window.
¡°I wonder what kind of creature woulde out of thisbination.¡± Victor thought.
After going through the possiblebination between the ck lycan and the ghost gecko, Victor noticed something immediately. The evolution material he had on the ghost gecko was not enough. There was absolutely no guarantee of the new creature gaining any skill.
It seemed he would have to let this issue go for now. If he does run into them by chanceter, he would fight, but there was no reason to go looking for a fight just like that. Besides, levelling up was going to be extremely difficult from now, seeing as he has already started requiring millions of experience points.
But looking at that too, Amadon is level 45 but was able to level up. There was only one exnation Victor could think of. Since his system was different, it was possible his level up condition was also different.
In some manga and novels Victor had read back on earth, there were people who dyed their ascension or breakthrough to amass more and purer mana so that when they broke through, they would be more powerful than their pairs in the same level. Most often than not, these people were able to fight with people of higher rank or level than themselves, and evene out on top sometimes.
¡®It¡¯s possible this is what my system is doing. It would exin why I can exhibit such capabilities.¡¯ Victor was sure this was it.
Since he also started from since he was level one, it meant he had been indulging in this legendary art since infantry basically.
Coming back to the ck lycan he had just added to his ranks, Victor thought of removing it. It had no special attribute, plus he was sure it was a lower rank creature.
Apart from himself, it was quite clear he needed to get strong creatures around himself. ¡°A dragon would be good.¡± Victor said as he walked away from the corpses.
..
¡°Come forth, Wolf.¡± Victor said.
Without being told, Victor could feel it within himself what he needed to do to disband the beast from his legion. With a thought, the beast¡¯s body slowly faded away as its flesh rotted away leaving behind bones.
As that was taken care of, Victor headed deeper into the floor. He needed to be stronger, strong enough that he wouldn¡¯t need to think twice before attacking any creature before him. The minotaur was a good way to gain a huge amount of experience points at once, so he was looking to find another one or a couple. At times like this, Victor could only wish he had an aggro skill with arge area of effect.
¡°How do I get such a skill now? Something like that would be extremely useful.¡± Victor said to himself.
He still didn¡¯t know of a sure way to get skills, but for now the best way was to evolve and incorporate other creatures into himself. Thinking about this, a thought came to Victor¡¯s mind.
¡°System, is it possible for me to use skills across my different forms?¡± Victor aksed.
[Yes, though. There are some limitations with some skills]
¡®Godly.¡¯
If this was so, it meant he would still have ess to all his skills even after switching forms to his second form. The most important part of this was the fact that the possibility of gaining a skill after evolution is increased if a proper evolution is done.
Originally, Victor didn¡¯t want to alter the form of his current and base form too much, so he left that for the second form. But now, the second just gained a whole new use. It is worthy to be called a testing ground.
Beforemencing his n, Victor would first have to gain enough evolution material to build his second minotaur form. Then, the experimentation would begin proper.
Chapter 30 Brawler Minotaur
Finding a minotaur really isn¡¯t easy. Victor had been going around for a while now, and all he had encountered were ck lycans.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be at least more than two monsters in this floor? There should at least be something on the same level as a minotaur or close.¡± Victor eximed.
The current floor he was on would be the biggest yet in Victor¡¯s opinion. He had been running around for some time now, and still hadn¡¯t seen any sign of the end. It was really a big disadvantage that the map device only disyed maps of floor 39 and below. If he had the map of this ce, it would have made things much easier.
After running about for about 20 minutes, Victor finally encountered another minotaur, as he caught sight of it from afar. After looking for the minotaur for so long, he wasn¡¯t going to waste much time fighting it, so he used his skills. This one was stronger than the two he faced before, as it was a bit higher in level.
[Minotaur Level 90]
The minotaur was no easy target, so killing it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded on paper. Unlike the other minotaur Victor faced earlier, this one didn¡¯t use a weapon. If Victor¡¯s intuition was right, it meant this one used it¡¯s fists to fight, and this would also mean it was harder to deal with. Hoping nothing unexpected came up, He would just be able to deal with this monster..
Just like the minotaur, Victor was a closebat fighter, so the fact that he had to get up close to be able to attack was going to be a problem since his opponent was also a closebat fighter. Plus, if anything, this one¡¯s skin would be tougher since it is something of a martial artist or maybe a monk. (As in profession or ss).
Without stopping, Victor increased his speed and in mere seconds he had gotten within 3 metres of the monster¡¯s space. A quick twist of the body enabled Victor to throw a strong kick towards the minotaur¡¯s mid section, but sure enough, it was able to block the attack, and evenunch a counter.
Boom!
The monster¡¯s fist banged into the ground as Victor just managed to dodge by inches. This minotaur would be way harder to deal with Victor could see. It¡¯s attacks were almost twice as fast as the previous one, and the power behind it¡¯s attacks was very much present. If Victor didn¡¯t shift his body out of the way the moment he struck the minotaur in anticipation that it would counter, his body might have been the one that met with the monster¡¯s fist.
This fight was going to be very disadvantageous for Victor, if he didn¡¯t have a surprise stashed up within him. After avoiding the punch and shifting his body to the side, Victor gained a firm foothold on the ground and putting everything into his right fist, he sent one flying right into the monster¡¯s shin bone.
Victor¡¯s punch didn¡¯t send the monster flying, but it couldn¡¯t be said that nothing happened to it. The bone waspletely shattered, and caused the minotaur to fall backwards immediately. At least, Victor had provided an advantage for himself, as even if this one was to enter it¡¯s rage mode and activate a berserker skill, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to move well.
While Victor thought he now had a bit of an advantage, the minotaurpletely surprised him. Right before Victor¡¯s eyes, the minotaur¡¯s leg began healing, and in less than 3 seconds the shattered bone fixed itself and the monster was back on its feet.
¡®Shit. So this one¡¯s berserker mode is reced with a hack healing ability.¡¯
¡°No shit, huh?¡± Victor said, as he repositioned himself and took a firm stance.
The minotaur stood up slowly as if it was sure Victor would wait for it to stand without attacking, and sure enough, that was what Victor did. If there was one thing Victor knew, it was to never follow the rule of waiting for the enemy to transform, but this time he had a valid reason. He wasn¡¯t about to attack a monster whose body was behaving weirdly.
As the minotaur got back its feet, its entire body was rumbling, and noticeable waves coursed throughout its skin. This was the same with when the first minotaur was entering berserker mode, but this one seemed a bit different. For one, there was no red energy formed, and its eyes weren¡¯t bloodshot.
After it stood up properly, Victor noticed that its size had increased a bit, as its muscles had bulged up all over.
¡°Physical enhancement? Probably.¡± Victor said after observing the changes the minotaur showed.
As if the insane regenerative ability wasn¡¯t bad enough, now he had to face the monster that he would struggle with normally after it¡¯s physique had been enhanced. The worst thing that could happen just showed itself.
Seeing how everything was ying out, Victor could think of only one thing that he would be able to use. Now for his n, he just had to wait for the monster to attack.
Sure enough, it took no longer than a few seconds of both parties staring at each other before the minotaur bore its feet into the ground and propelled itself towards Victor with fearsome speed. In one second, the minotaur that stood several metres away from Victor had gotten a couple metres before him.
¡®Negative burst.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, activating his skill.
As Victor thought, if he was then this skill might not deal much damage to the level 90 minotaur, as it would definitely have a high resistance to magic attacks. But, this wasn¡¯t a game, and there was no way to tell how much his attacks affected his opponent.
Following that, Victor began shifting his body out of the way, so that by the he would at least avoid a direct hit. This was also the time to expose his surprise.
Lucky enough for Victor, he just managed to dodge the minotaur¡¯s attack, but he was still hit a little bit while mid air, and it destabilized him as he was almost sent tumbling. Even with this, Victor didn¡¯t dare open his mouth and disorganize himself.
While he was just beside the minotaur as it was passing him by, out of thin air a great axe appeared in his hand. The minotaur saw the axe, but by that time it was already toote to avoid it. But, this was not worthy of being a threat at all. All the axe would do was cause flesh wound.
Using the same motion just before Victor started spinning from the brush with the minotaur earlier, Victor took out the axe while he was facing the dungeon¡¯s ceiling, and by the time he hadpleted his first spin, he dug his axe deep into the minotaur¡¯s back, and it carved a big and deep wound on the minotaur¡¯s back.
As soon as Victor¡¯s feet touched the wall by the side, he sted off it straight towards the minotaur, and while the minotaur had stopped and swung its hand towards Victor, he managed to dodge the monster¡¯s arm and got behind it. As Victor checked the monster¡¯s back, he could still see the wound he caused just now close to the minotaur¡¯s shoulder starting to close.
In one jump, he got to the minotaur¡¯s back right where the injury was and dug his hands into the open flesh to gain a strong hold. Before the minotaur could even react and try to shake him off, Victor spat the mouthful of spit into the wound and jumped off.
¡®Let¡¯s see. Your regeneration and my rot, which is stronger.¡¯
Chapter 31 Brawler Minotaur II
¡®Let¡¯s see. Your regeneration and my rot, which is superior.¡¯ Victor said, as he got off the minotaur,nding a couple metres off. And for a brief moment there, a faint smirk appeared on his face before disappearing under seconds.
Almost immediately, the minotaur¡¯s skin began to rot, and at a rapid rate. Following just a little behind it, the healing factor of the minotaur also kicked in, and began fighting against the rot trying to counter it.
Sure enough, this whole process was painful, and the minotaur possessed no pain reduction skill nor was it a masochist, so it couldn¡¯t move for a while there. At this moment, Victor had the perfect opportunity to finish business with the monster, but his curiosity had peaked. The fact that his rot bite was powerful was quite obvious, but just how much strength it had in such a situation was unknown.
Victor stood a few metres away watching the minotaur, seeing the seemingly infinite process of rotting and regeneration of its skin. Victor could imagine the process was extremely painful, but the minotaur was doing a good job of shutting its mouth and bearing the pain.
Even in such predicament, the minotaur still had the strength to lunch itself at Victor, threatening to punch him into the ground, but Victor was able to avoid its attack quite easily. Due to the pain, the minotaur¡¯s attack was plenty uncoordinated. After Victor dodged the minotaur¡¯s attack, it immediately tried to follow up its attack, but that too proved to be impossible..
Looking at the spot at its back, Victor could see that the rot area had increased, and the regeneration, for some moment there was overpowered. From this, Victor could see that the it took a lot from the minotaur to keep this regenerative process active, and if it was a passive skill, then it was even worse for it as it wouldn¡¯t be able to control how much the skill takes. Not like it had a choice in this sort of situation.
Victor could also see the Minotaur¡¯s muscles copsing in on itself. It wasn¡¯t too dramatic, but it looked sort of weird to say the least.
After some minutes passed, it was clear which between Victor¡¯s rot and the minotaur¡¯s regenerative ability which was on the losing end, but just after the rot had gone halfway, something else happened. The minotaur finally seeded in fighting off the rot and stopped it from spreading, but that was when it had already eaten through halfway of its body, and even after stopping the rot, it couldn¡¯t heal the part that had been affected.
¡°So that¡¯s the limit, huh? Not bad.¡± Victor said, as he moved closer to the minotaur.
The minotaur had used all of its energy fighting off the rot, so at that moment, saying it was at its weakest state would be an understatement. All Victor had to do wasnd a perfect strike to the head once, and that was it for the minotaur.
Victor hastily retrieved the axe he used earlier, and with it severed the monster¡¯s body in half, separating the side with the most rot from the rest. He was unsure if the rot would continue after some time, so he just had to be careful.
With that, it was time to feast on the monster¡¯s flesh. After some time had passed, Victor was done eating the monster¡¯s flesh, and had gained a lot of evolution material from doing so, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.
..
-Minotuar ¨C 600,000 > 850,000
..
Victor needed just a little more, and he would be able to create a body for his second form.
After that fight with the brawler minotaur (just referencing that it uses fists), Victor would roam the dungeon floor without finding anything significant. For the most part, he couldn¡¯t send out his legion like he had done before since he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with a simr situation like the one from before, or something simr.
Victor was starting to think that he would find no other minotaur on this floor unless he waited for the others to respawn, and running into a minotaur on the lower floors wasn¡¯t guaranteed. Such strong monsters don¡¯t usually inhabit two floors, and can mostly be found only on one floor.
¡®Maybe I should start heading back now.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, but then something caught his attention.
Victor slowed down for a bit, then stopped moving all together. He could hear something, a creature he was yet to encounter, he thought. The sound he was hearing wasn¡¯t something he had heard before, so the only conclusion was that it was a monster he hadn¡¯t seen before. This thought was enough to stimte his body forward, if it could.
He immediately changed his course and headed towards the direction of the creature he was hearing. After a minute or two, Victor finally arrived at the ce where the creature he had been sensing was, and what he would see there wasn¡¯t what he was expecting, not in the least.
[High rank Fire-Imp Level 60]
¡°A fire imp.¡± Victor said calmly.
Immediately, he hid himself and tried to conceal his presence not letting the monster sense him. The fire-imp was like arge or overgrown crocodile, but instead of hard scales, it was covered in a skin like surface. Its colour was faded red, as it looked like its skin was ash mixed with a bright shade of red, numbing it down.
Such a monster would be a piece of cake for Victor, the only problem was that it was a creature with a very high affinity towards fire, which so happened to be one of Victor¡¯s weaknesses. Due to his ability [Undead Body], he would suffer a +20% damage from fire type attacks, be it physical or magical attack. in and simple, this fire-imp was something of a natural enemy to Victor.
Regardless of the danger and disadvantages, the fact remained. When danger presents itself, there is always something to gain from it for most times, and this was one of those times. This was also an opportunity.
Chapter 32 [Bonus chapter] Fire-Imp
After some quick seconds of thinking, Victor had made his decision. The fire-imp might be his natural enemy, but that was only if it could touch him at all. This would work well if the monster didn¡¯t possess any ranged attack, or worst an AOE attack. If it had any of those, then it for sure was a big game changer, and a huge disadvantage to Victor. Though Victor wasn¡¯t scared of death, he was unsure of what would happen after death.
¡®A level 60 shouldn¡¯t be too hard to deal with.¡¯ Victor thought.
He wasted no more time and dashed towards the fire-imp from behind, in attempt to at least catch it off guard. As soon as he got into range, Victor pulled out an axe and in one move split most of the fire-imp¡¯s body in two.
¡®Surely it¡¯s not so difficult. As long as I never meet them in groups, everything¡¯s good.¡¯
After Victor stored his axe back into his inventory, he went on to eat the monster¡¯s corpse and gained some evolution material. Immediately, an idea had popped into his head, and he was sure it would work just fine, and if possible the monster would inherit some skills or skill.
Before anything however, Victor would have to find more of these fire-imps, and that part was a little easy for him. He managed to kill a few more fire-imps, and also ended every encounter with one strike as he was not interested in testing their skills. Now, he was ready to begin.
Thest one Victor killed, he did it with his ¡®Touch of death¡¯ skill, causing no injury to its body, and he also didn¡¯t eat it.
¡°Arise.¡±
[You have acquired an undying soldier that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve].
[Fire-Imp has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[Fire-Imp Level 50]
¡°Alright. You shall be called Pyro.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡±
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Minotuar ¨C 850,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 5000
..
Victor opened the evolution panel and tried out the possible evolution paths for the fire-imp he just added to his legion. He wanted to join the fire-imp and ghost gecko this time. Victor could only hope that the imp would gain the gecko¡¯s skill. For this evolution, Victor allowed the system to use most of the evolution materials he had of the ghost gecko to improve the chances of the imp getting a new skill.
¡°Start evolution on the fire-imp.¡± Victor said.
[Starting evolution on the Fire-Imp]
[Evolution will now and will take 20 minutes]
[During evolution Fire-Imp cannot be summoned]
With the addition of the fire-imp, Victor had officially acquired a variety of creatures that would fit most of the monster types, and with them, he would not shy away from creating monstrosities.
Victor was going to integrate the fire-imp¡¯s high affinity for the fire element into himself and with it reduce his weakness to fire, if not eliminate itpletely. The problem was this idea of his was impossible. Such creatures that have a high affinity towards one element or magic in general acquire this trait as a part of them that is deeply rooted into their being. A simple integration wouldn¡¯t do the trick. Instead, a proper evolution is the way to go.
Realising this, Victor immediately knew that he had to hold off on forming a second form with the minotaur evolution material. Mixing a hulk sized bipedal cow and a lizard-like creature just didn¡¯t sit well. Victor knew he could do whatsoever he pleased with his second form, but it didn¡¯t mean he had to do it stupidly or on impulse. ¡®The minotaureter.¡¯ Victor said as he looked down at the corpse of a fire-imp he had just killed.
¡®System, how much evolution material will be enough to create my second form from a fire-imp?¡¯ Victor inquired mentally.
[The amount needed is 200,000]
¡°Ok? Not as demanding as the minotaur.¡±
Victor went on to hunt for more fire-imps as he now wanted to create a new form. After some hours had passed, Victor was able to amass over a hundred fire-imp evolution material and was getting close to his goal of 200,000. He encountered some groups of fire-imps that moved in groups of about 4 or 5, and facing them was a bit damaging to his health. Their fire was very effective against Victor, and caused a bit of reduction to his total HP, and since they weren¡¯t physical fighters, their fire magic was quite strong.
¡°If they didn¡¯t look likerge non-scaled lizards, I would say they were mages.¡± Victor said, as he observed his HP. ¡®Not like they can¡¯t be mages since their lizards anyway.¡¯
..
Hp: 2,005/2,215
Mp: 2,000/2,000
..
Victor did a good job avoiding their magic, but his weakness to it made the little that got to him affect him more than it should have.
¡°Hmp. If I¡¯m lucky, the HP might just fill back up by itself.¡± Victor said, with a hint of sarcasm. Of course he was fully aware this wasn¡¯t some kind of game world. There might be systems, levels, and monsters, but it was also quite clear that this weren¡¯t all part of some game. Not only did corpses rot after death and not disappear, it was quite clear how much consequences ones action had.
Victor continued looking around for more fire-imps, and for some tens of minutes of searching he couldn¡¯t find any. He was starting to think that he might have wondered out of their territory and was about to turn back, but he had a thought to just check a little more before he gave up.
¡°It¡¯s that thing again.¡± A voice said from above a tform as Victor walked into a separate pathway that lead towards another part of the dungeon floor.
This voice of course, came from the human mage he had met earlier.
Chapter 33 Creating New Form
¡°Those two.¡± Victor said while casting a quick re at them. Though not intended, his eyes carried a certain look to them that always felt threatening to the other party.
¡®It¡¯s still the best option to avoid them.¡¯ Victor thought, as he moved backwards and out of their sight.
Just like he had predicted, the two humans didn¡¯t pursue him any further and just allowed him go away. There was truly no need to engage in a fight at that moment.
Just then, while Victor made his way back through the path he came from, a system reminder came into view. While facing off against the fire-imps, Victor was superior in the aspect of physical strength, but the fire-imps dominated him with magic and he had to keep dodging since fire magic did extra damage to him. During that time, Victor may have received a system notification that he brushed off forter in order not to break his focus.
After ordering the system, the notification he had missed popped up at that exact moment like that was its first appearance.
..
[Evolution of Fire-Impplete]
[Fire-Imp has evolved and gained a new skill].
[Level of Fire-Imp has increased]
..
¡°Oh? It really did gain the skill. I wonder if it¡¯s the invisibility skill.¡± Victor said after looking at the notifications.
Victor still couldn¡¯t see the stats of his legion members, so it was impossible for him to see what their stats and skills were, amongst other things. His best chance at knowing at this point was ask them. Something he couldn¡¯t really call an option. Though he couldmunicate with them to an extent through feelings and a deeper connection he shares with them, there simply was no need to do so. He wasn¡¯t going to need them in a fight anytime soon, so it made little difference.
¡°Come forth, Pyro.¡±
Just like others, the imp emerged from a cloud of ck smoke and before Victor. The fire-imp hadn¡¯t changed much, and still looked like it did, with the only noticeable new feature being the light scales that had appeared on its skin.
Victor unsummoned it and continued moving around. At this point, Victor was sure he had spent quite the amount of time on the current floor, and wanted to move to the next. First of all, he wanted to find another minotaur andplete the number of evolution material needed to create his new form. Then he also needed to find more fire-imps for the same reason.
Sending his legion out to train wasn¡¯t an option since the probability of one of them running into the humans wasn¡¯t low. ¡°Let¡¯s retrace then.¡± Victor said.
Since the monsters respawned, finding more was possible, the problem was the time it took for these monsters to respawn had increased, and it seemed to be taking longer. Victor had traced his steps back to where he fought the first imp, and still didn¡¯t find any. The bones along the way did do a pretty good job of leading the way though.
¡®The second minotaur might just have been my luck. I don¡¯t think it was the same one I fought the first time.¡¯ Victor thought to himself as thought of how much time it was taking for the fire-imps to respawn.
He had no other choice than to exercise patience. After what must have been a few days, Victor¡¯s wait paid off, and the imps began appearing once again. Victor was sure the minotaurs would also have respawned by that time.
Just like he was doing before, Victor walked through the dungeon floor, finding the fire-imps and collecting evolution materials from eating them. Good thing these monsters¡¯ skin weren¡¯t on fire, if not he would get damage from eating its flesh.
Some hours passed by, and after that time, Victor was able to collect the required amount of fire-imp evolution material needed to form a new body. ¡°This is enough.¡± Victor said, as he stood up.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Minotuar ¨C 850,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 210,000
..
¡°This is truly bing too much.¡± Victor said, while looking at the list of evolution materials. By now, Victor hade to realise something important concerning this evolution thing.
If he wanted to produce a creature or form with significant enhancement, having just a little evolution material didn¡¯t do the trick, and if he was going for the skills, just incorporating some parts of a monster into his body wouldn¡¯t work. Maybe in this regard, the whole process of evolution went past just being a super chimera. Creating entirely new species was possible, and was the best option if he wanted to maximize the benefits. After getting a good form, he could then incorporate other aspects of different creatures into himself.
¡®What if I incorporate the parts before undergoing a major evolution? That¡¯s also possible I guess. This just points out that my second form is needed.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. This may be the first thing he tries out.
After finding a rtively secluded area to stay, Victor spoke to the system.
¡°System, begin creation of my second form.¡± Victor said calmly.
Beep Beep
[Starting creation process]
[You will lose consciousness during the creation process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as creation process begins]
Chapter 34 New Form. Fire-Imp
[Creation of new form Fire-Impplete]
[Gained new skill Fire Breath]
[Received 7 stat points]
[Agility +1, Magic +5]
[In this form, your weakness to fire is eliminated]
[It will take 24hours topletely adjust to new form]
..
Victor read the system notifications and fir a much known reason, the angle from which he was reading it felt so weird and different, it was disorientating to say the least. Nothing was out of his expectations, except for the fact that he hadn¡¯t gotten any skill that increased resistance to fire and fire magic.
Of course, this fire-imp form of his had a high level of resistance to fire and fire magic, and because of that his weakness to fire was alleviated. But, when he changed back to his zombie form, this bonus would no longer be in effect. What Victor was looking for was something that would grant him this benefit even in his other form.
¡®Looks like my n didn¡¯t work, but I got something out of this. It¡¯s all good.¡¯ Victor noted mentally. His new n was to find another creature with natural affinity towards the element of fire. Maybe then he would be lucky enough to get the skill that would suit his goal.
In this form, the capabilities of his zombie form transferred into this new form. There were things that became different, like his physique and toughness of his body, to how his stats affected his performance. Apart from things like these, all his skills were still avable, though something like ¡®spearmanship¡¯ was probably out of his control..
Victor gradually tried to move forward, but it just wasn¡¯t happening. After about one minute, some information flowed into him. It didn¡¯t feel like information or something abstract, instead it felt like a part of his mind that was closed had opened up to him, in his very soul and being.
When that happened, he tried to walk again, and without much of a hitch, his movements became as natural as a normal Imp. He still walked gradually and slowly, but he wasn¡¯t experiencing the same difficulty as prior to the sudden realisation. To say the least, the feeling was weird and at the same time familiar, all at the same time.
¡®Good thing I don¡¯t n on staying in this form.¡¯ Victor thought.
Another thing about his new form was that his ability to speak was no more, and if he tried, all that came out were animal sounds that made no sense. In an instant, he had returned to his initial predicament when he first got to this world. Victor could not help but thank his luck as he only needed to wait for 24 hours.
Victor wanted toe out of the small space he was in, but the thought of facing other monsters kept him from doing that. If he were to meet a minotaur after he came out, although not realistic since he was in Fire-Imp territory, he would die instantly. If he met the humans, his fate would be the same. Victor couldn¡¯t just imaginebat in his current form.
¡®Status.¡¯
..
Level: 32 (1,645,000/2,100,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 2,215/2,215
Mp: 2,000/2,000 > 2,050/2,050
[Stat]
Strength: 135
Agility: 130 > 131
Sense: 110
Vitality: 50
Magic: 20 > 25
Intelligence: 58
remaining stat point: 40 > 47
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-1, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-2
..
[Innate Ability]
[Undead Body]
As an undead, you do not require sleep or rest, and you do not require any sustenance nor are you held back by the need of bodily functions. Your stamina is limitless, and you do not umte fatigue. Any injury aside from a critical or fatal head injury will not kill you, and will not hinder your mobility or bodily functions, but damage will still be taken. You are able to survive in extreme conditions of cold and heat, and radiation, up to a certain limit. You will naturally heal your injuries after a period of time, but cannot regain lost body parts. Foreign Body parts can be attached.
-Necrotic/Negative energy is converted to healing/mana supplement
-Healing/Holy magic is converted to damage (Penalty lessened)
-Complete Immunity to sickness and disease
-Complete immunity to psychic attacks
-Complete immunity to poison attacks
-Complete immunity to curses
-(+20%) damage from fire type attacks (Penalty alleviated)
-(+50%) damage received from Holy/Light magic attacks
-Can enter holy grounds.
..
Victor wanted to test the new skill he just got to see its strength. He was very well familiar with this skill as he was attacked with it quite a lot, and when faced by a group of fire-imps, it can be very annoying to deal with.
Victor walked to the opposite side of the small room space that face the entrance, and just like when he activated any other skill, he thought of it, or more urately consciouslymanded the skill to activate, and it did. He kept his mouth wide open creating way for the fire toe out of, and in that moment when hemanded the skill to activate, he felt a bit of energy swell in his chest, and the next instant fire came sting out of his mouth.
Unlike what he knew, the fire wasn¡¯t as much as the one used against him by the fire-imps, rtive to those, his was like a baby me without control, as it had no definite direction and just sted everywhere before him. Victor wasn¡¯t stupid, and immediately realised what he had done wrong. The thought of fire passing through his bare skin and mouth might have caused him to be too careful at first. There was no reason to hold back now.
Victor breathed in and out first, somehow readying himself for what was to happen, then hemanded the skill to activate. At the same time he activated the skill and the energy started swelling within his chest, Victor simultaneously took in a huge ball of air through his nostrils and mouth, and as he did it felt like the energy within him was amplified in a way. The moment he felt it was ok, through his mouth, he poured out the air and energy he had built up within his chest forward towards the entrance directly before him, some metres away. What he saw was just in simple terms amazing.
A zing hot me shot from his mouth as he continued to breathe out, until he had run out of breath. The me he spat out was very strong, just like the one he was attack with, and it burnt through 3 metres of space separating him and the entrance, and may have even reached outside.
¡®This maye in handyter.¡¯ Victor said mentally as he observed the range of the skill.
Chapter 35 New Form. Fire-Imp II
Quickly, 24 hours past while Victor hid himself in the small room space, and he could revert back to his zombie form once again. He hadn¡¯t achieved what he wanted, but the results he got weren¡¯t bad either. With a thought, Victor began changing back into his zombie form.
[Switching forms into Zombie Lord form]
Victor¡¯s lizard like body started moving in weird and unnatural ways, as he switched forms. His arms and legs elongated, and while other parts of his body also stretched out and new muscle fibers grew, other bones broke and restructured themselves to match his new form which he was transforming to.
The entire process took nothing more than a few seconds, and Victor was back in his zombie form. There was no pain felt, not that he could to begin with, so the process moved along smoothly without difort. There was only one small problem though. His only piece of clothing had been ruined.
¡®Should have taken it off first. Another thing to note before changing forms.¡¯ Victor made a mental note.
He walked out of the room-like space, and out into the fire-imp territory. Of course, the special benefit he enjoyed in his fire-imp form was gone, and he was, once again, vulnerable to mes. At that moment, a fire-imp appeared at the scene, and without much calction, Victor picked up a piece of rock about a handful and tossed it at the imp, killing it instantly. Their skin and physical attributes were just too weak and inferior.
¡°I also need to level up one of my skill. I might want to add a minotaur to my legion.¡± Victor said..
Immediately while also walking along the pathway, Victor pulled out the status window and looked at his skill. He then asked the system what it would cost him to level up a particr skill. ¡°System, how much skill is required to level up the skill Legion of the Dead?¡± Victor asked.
[30 stat points]
The cost was high, but at this point there was nothing Victor could do. Following the system, he traded 30 stat points and instantly levelled up the skill to level two.
Victor wondered what had changed about the skill¡¯s usage now, after he upgraded it. He knew the number slot for legion members would increase, that much was obvious fact and basis. What he wanted to see was if he could now see the detailed information of the members of his legion and not just the level. This would help him better n and use them well and more effectively.
Victor, using his consciousness expanded the information on the skill he just levelled up.
..
[Legion of the Dead]
Call forth an army of undead to do your bidding.
Level: 2
Mana cost: none
Legion: 5/7
_ _
Arac: Level ¨C 40
Konda: Level ¨C 40
Gurok: Level ¨C 40
Amadon: Level ¨C 45
Pyro: Level ¨C 50
..
Victor tried, but it was simply impossible. The change he was hoping for didn¡¯te, and he could only see their levels at most. It was no big deal for now, Victor thought, as he put it aside for the moment.
A few more days went by, and Victor still couldn¡¯t find the path that lead to the next floor. He was starting to believe he was in abyrinth and not just a cave as thought previously. The more he tried to find his way out, the harder it got. ¡°I¡¯ll remain on this floor if things continue like this. ¡± Victor said while thinking for an alternative.
¡°System, isn¡¯t there a way to map out theyout? Or do I need a skill for that?¡± Victor asked. Surprisingly, the system¡¯s answer was positive.
[There is a map function in the system] The system answered.
¡°¡¡±
Just then, an option box appeared beside the other boxes at the top of the status panel. Victor was speechless about this, but there was nothing he could do. It was rtively all in the past at that point. ¡°Always inform me of important things such as this.¡± Victor said before opening the system panel and moving to the map section.
Immediately, a square panel appeared before Victor, and on it was a graphicalyout of the floor he was in. With the new map, Victor was able to spot the ces he was yet to explore, and it was clear why it seemed like the floor was bigger than it actually was. If Victor was to be asked, he would probably say the floor was at least as big as a town, but in actuality it wasn¡¯t. The way the entire floor pathways were connected helped give the impression of a bigger floor.
¡°Good architecture of the ce, really good design.¡± Unlike the previous map he had, this one didn¡¯t indicate where the entrance to the floor and where the exit was located. Those he would have to find on his own. Now that Victor had this, he was going to go back in attempt to find a minotaur and get the required amount of evolution material to create a new form.
Even without the map, Victor could trace his steps back to the spots he found the minotaur previously. His memory was pretty good after all.
On his way to find the minotaur, he sprinted full speed through the little journey. It didn¡¯t take Victor that much time before he arrived at the second spot where he found a minotaur, and sure enough, the minotaur was there patrolling around. Without stopping, Victor continued his forward charge and into the minotaur he ran.
[Minotaur Level 90]
The minotaur managed to dodge the sneak attack by moving its upper body to the side, but that was just what Victor wanted. Victor had the advantage of knowing the minotaur¡¯s y and trump cards. He wasn¡¯t there to y or test its capabilities, so he got down to business right away and pulled out his axe behind the Minotaur, before burying it deep into its back on impact.
As he pulled out the axe, he rushed towards the minotaur, and consciously, activated his skill ¡®Touch of Death¡¯. The moment his hand came into contact with the minotaur, it fell to its knee, and then it couldn¡¯t hold its self up any longer and copsed on all fours. Within the span of a few seconds, the minotaur copsed on the ground as it died instantly.
Victor noticing that the minotaur had died moved in on it and began throwing chunks of flesh into his throat as he ate just enough until the exact amount of evolution material was gotten.
¡°This is enough.¡±
Chapter 36 [Bonus chapter] Compulsory Fight
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500.
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Minotuar ¨C 1,000,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000 (Can be further evolved)
_ _
¨C Fire-Imp ¨C 2000/400,000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C High Fire-Imp.
..
¡°Hmm?¡± Victor had opened the evolution panel just to see the numbers, but unexpectedly, he found out something that was interesting. The Fire-Imp form he just gained some days ago actually possessed the potential to grow stronger. Originally, Victor was going to rece the Fire-Imp form with a minotaur, but now he was eager to see the benefits he would gain after evolving.
Once again, for the another hundredth time, Victor had to change his n. Though exaggerated, he had altered his original n so many times at this point.
He was on a new mission now to gain more evolution material from the Fire-Imp and advance its evolution. Needless to say, ever since Victor came to this world, he hadn¡¯t really had a moment of rest. He headed straight to the fire-imp territory and started killing imp after imp as he ate their flesh after their death.
As he headed deeper into the territory, he started to notice the strange absence of monsters in the area, and since he hadn¡¯t gotten past their territory, he could immediately see that something was wrong. Instead of turning back, Victor continued forward. If there was something that could kill the fire-imps, then it was only beneficial to him. While advancing forward carefully, Victor on the inside couldn¡¯t shake the possibility of the ones responsible for the absence of the fire-imps to be the humans he had seen earlier.
¡°If it¡¯s them, it might be better to just turn back.¡± Victor said to himself. Death wasn¡¯t his problem. Not only did he not fear death, he also was sure of his resurrection after he died. The issue lied on the fact that the possibility of him being reincarnated back on the first floor was above 90%, not something he wanted.
Despite this, Victor kept walking forward, and by the time he had gone a few minutes into the fire-imp territory, he picked up something with his ears. It sounded like someone breathing heavily, but a bit subtle. With no doubt in his mind, Victor could tell who the breaths belonged to; it was the two humans he encountered earlier. The thing this time was that they seemed to have just gotten out of a pretty hard fight.
Victor continued down on the path, and the thought he had at the back of his mind was the possibility of him winning the fight if he engaged them at that moment of exertion and exhaustion.
The closer he got, the clearer the breathing became. Now he was just one corner away from appearing before the humans and he could already feel their presence, as he also predicted they could. Victor without pausing, as he had no fear in him, took the corner, but what he saw before him was a bit unexpected.
Different from the image he had in his head, the humans before him were in a totally different predicament.
The magedy was lying on the ground, while the warrior sat just beside her, and from the exposed part of their skin, he could see just how darkened it had be. The colour of their skin like a mixture of purple and green, and the colouration was deep. Without a doubt, they had been poisoned, but what monster could produce such strong poison.
Victor didn¡¯t need anybody to tell him that his enemies were in a weakened state, he could see that and was going to end them quickly, but then, when he looked at then, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate a bit. He looked at them a little more as he walked closer, and immediately confirmed his suspicions. They weren¡¯t as weakened as they seemed, it was most likely bait.
¡®Oh? They want to y huh? That¡¯s all good with me.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Victor immediately knew what to do. He took in a little breathe, and as he poured out the built in air, he consciously activated his skill ¡®fire breath¡¯, and aimed it at the humans by the side. They were well within range, and he was sure the skill would do some damage, since he had experienced it himself. Though the skill sounds like some magic that grants natural me throwers to the wielder, it was pretty strong, and the me really did damage. The moment the fire reached one metre away from the humans as it had merely left Victor¡¯s mouth, the warriordy jumped backwards a couple feet avoiding the magic, while the otherdy must have used some magic that protected her form the mes, possibly a shield.
¡®Well, not dying now, are they?¡¯
¡°It didn¡¯t work! Get behind me and ready for a fight!¡± The warriordy shouted.
The mage must have used a magic to hasten her movement as she dashed behind the warrior with a speed that far surpassed what a mage should be able to show. The magedy held out both hands with one palm facing the staff she was holding and started mumbling to herself as she casted different spells that seemed to be support magic, and plenty at that.
¡°Get rid of that thing! I don¡¯t want to spoil my eyes with the image of a naked monster. How does one even exist?¡± The human mage said. It was then Victor remembered that he was naked.
This didn¡¯t faze him though, it wasn¡¯t like it mattered to him. The warrior dashed towards him immediately with some of the light surrounding her body still slightly glowing. She came in fast as her movements were fast, and so were her strikes, carrying power in them. It was taking quite a lot to protect himself and dodge thedy, and he had to be careful as he could sense a strange energy around her body and sword.
This energy was strange, but at the same time oddly familiar. He could tell that what he was feeling was holy energy, and for that amount, the otherdy hiding behind was sure to be a holy mage that specialized in holy magic.
¡°Itspulsory now, this might be tougher than I thought.¡±
Chapter 37 Compulsory Fight II
¡®This might be tougher than I thought.¡¯ Victor thought.
Holy magic was basically an enemy to all undead and demons, and right now thedy facing him had it all over her. Just a scratch on the skin would damage him very well. If she was above level 80, it only stands to say her weapon would be equally strong and high grade.
There was no way for Victor to confirm just how much damage he would suffer from thedy¡¯s sword, and he wasn¡¯t about to receive an attack just to find out, that was just a stupid idea. Victor waited for the perfect opportunity, and when he was able to dodge to the side, he squeezed in a strong punch as hard as he could into the sworddy¡¯s armour.
Victor was sure the punch he justnded would be strong enough to reach thedy, and he could clearly see the spot he punched had gotten a little dent in the area. The punch sent her tumbling into the dungeon wall close by, and Victor used that break to gain the upper hand. He waited for her not, and rushed at her with his palm.
Just as she thedy had forced herself up ignoring the pain all over her body, Victor appeared before her and grabbed her face, as he ced his entire palm on it, and then mmed the back of her head back into the wall, and then into the ground. He was sure her skull had cracked and if possible several vessels had busted within her skull. As he took his hand off her face, he immediately turned towards the one posing the most danger, the holy mage. .
Just as he turned to face the mage, several swords shot from the ground and pierced into his flesh, or at least the swords aimed at doing so. Seeing this, Victor knew it was a kind of binding spell that was most definitely used by the warrior, and that meant she was still energetic enough to activate a spell. ¡®I slipped up.¡¯ Victor said.
Now that he was looking at the mage, he could see that the magic she cast at the beginning of his fight with the otherdy wasn¡¯t just a ime thing, she was continuously channeling mana towards the warriordy, and it was to continuously heal her. The warriordy was now up and standing behind him, and with the failed attack, he kind of still had the upper hand. This he used well.
At that moment, Victor¡¯s mind was racing, processing every single thing happening around him at super human speed. From what he had observed, the mage wasn¡¯t moving at all, and hadn¡¯t moved from where she stood ever since the fight began. From Victor¡¯s knowledge, this meant she had activated a defensive skill around a limited area space and could not move pass the spot. That or she couldn¡¯t move while using the magic she was using to continuously heal the warriordy. And it was urate to say the second one was more usible.
Victor couldn¡¯t attack her now since the warriordy would just attack him from behind, so he had to face her and find some way to kill her before the otherdy would be able to heal her.
As he turned to face the warrior that was already on her feet, he appeared before her in an instant, and using the best n he coulde up in such a scenario, which was also very sadistic, he grabbed her face again with his palm and threw her up a few feet, then jumping into the air along with her, Victor wrapped his hands around her legs then delivered a perfect power bomb, instantly causing a little crater on impact and raising some dust.
Immediately, the magedy seemed to have increased the amount of mana she put into the spell to increase the rate of recovery, and Victor could already see the power of that spell increase as the parts of her skull that had openly cracked began repairing itself rapidly. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ Victor thought. For that moment, the warriordy was immobile and justid there like a huge target.
Victor ced his hands above his head, and instantly Victor¡¯s great axe, the one he took from the minotaur appeared in his hands, and without hesitating even a bit, he smashed the axe into the warrior before him, splitting her into two halves like wood.
[Killed Human Level 83]
+105,000
Seeing what Victor had just done, the holy mage stopped using the magic she had been using, as terror surfaced on her face, and the next moment she fell into rage and panic and she had instantly entered a primal state of survival to fight against the threat before her, but that, was toote. Victor vanished before her eyes, and before she could even blink, his right palm was over face, and at that exact moment he touched her, she copsed, and her body became motionless, she died.
¡®But I didn¡¯t do anything though.¡¯
[An enemy has been affected by the skill Undead Aura]
[An enemy has died due to the skill¡¯s effect]
[Killed Human Level 80]
+95,000
¡°Ah, I actually forgot I had such a skill. Have all the monsters that I have faced up until now really that strong hearted?¡±
..
[Undead Aura]
Inflicts fear, terror, hallucination on any creature that shows fear towards, you in your presence. Duration and strength varies depending on target. This status effect cannot be cleared with external skills or magic.
Level: MAX
Mana cost: none
Chapter 38 Next Evolution
[You have levelled up]
..
Level: 33 (105,000/2,700,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 2,215/2,215
Mp: 2,050/2,050
[Stat]
Strength: 135
Agility: 132
Sense: 112
Vitality: 50
Magic: 25
Intelligence: 60.
remaining stat point: 22
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-2
..
After the fight with the humans, Victor left the bodies there where theyy and continued on his way. Before he got to the door that led to the next floor, he had to gather some evolution material to evolve his fire imp. So far, that n of his wasn¡¯t looking very time friendly, and it meant he would have to waste more time on this floor than originally nned.
After killing the humans, Victor didn¡¯t bother eating them since humans were pretty useless in the train of evolution. They had many disadvantages and weaknesses that disqualify them instantly. There also no need to join one of his monsters with a human, as in the end the cons overshadow the pros. Of course, he was sure to help himself to the spoils of the battle, and took every valuable thing they possessed, both those he needed and those he didn¡¯t.
Simr to the humans before, Victor also found a pouch hanging from the mage¡¯s waist, and like a reward for a quest event, he snatched it from her waist, and opened it up. Inside he found an abundance of different crystals, some brilliant, and others murky and dull. If there was one thing Victor was sure about, it was that this was money, and he had just be a little rich in another world, depending on the value of these. Victor also took a few other things from the pouch before dropping it back on the ground. Who knows, he might need money after exiting the dungeon.
The warriordy¡¯s upper body armour was pretty impressive as it not only granted extra 7 points in strength; it also increased defence by a lot. Safe to say it was a defensive equipment that granted some strength. This piece of armour, Victor equipped using the system, so it didn¡¯t appear physically, but it still acted like it should.
As for clothes to cover his nakedness, Victor couldn¡¯t wear the leggings worn by knights under their armour as it didn¡¯t quite fit his style, so he turned to the mage. Her overall dress was torn until waist level from above, then Victor used the torn part that resembled ropes and tied around his waist to hold the entire lower part in ce, then the battle robe he tied around his upper body across, from one shoulder to the other side of his body. At this point, Victor was unmistakably a descendant of an Egyptian god, as his dressing went well with culture. Well, except for the jewellery, his whole attire was on point.
In addition to his great axe, Victor had also added two new weapons, the warrior¡¯s great sword and the mage¡¯s staff. ¡°More choices now.¡± Victor said.
Victor had managed to go around looking for more evolution material, having to slow down sometimes to allow the fire-imps to respawn. After an entire day had passed, Victor was able to gather enough evolution material for the next fire-imp evolution, and since he was a bit far from where the room he stayed inst time was, he found a good corner in the dungeon floor and sat there.
¡°Come forth Amadon, Gurok.¡± Victor said as he sat.
Before him appeared both of his legion as they emerged from the ck smoke that moved like mist clouds.
¡°Both of you keep watch and guard my body.¡± Victor said.
..
¨C Fire-Imp ¨C 2000/100,000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C High Fire-Imp.
..
¡°System, begin the evolution.¡±
Beep Beep
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
.
.
.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into a High Fire-Imp]
[Gained new skill Fire Ring]
[Skill Fire Breath has advanced to level 5]
[Received 20 stat points]
[Agility +3, Sense +3, Intelligence +5, Magic +10]
[Max HP has increased by 100]
[Max MP has increased by 200]
[It will take 48hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
..
After Victor woke up, he read the system notifications before his eyes, and looked in front to see that Amadon and Gurok were still there, and possibly, nothing much had happened. ¡°Not bad.¡±
..
Level: 33 (105,000/2,700,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 2,215/2,215 > 2,315/2,315
Mp: 2,050/2,050 > 2,300/2,300
[Stat]
Strength: 135 (7)
Agility: 132 > 135
Sense: 112 > 115
Vitality: 50
Magic: 25 > 35
Intelligence: 60 > 65
remaining stat point: 22 > 42
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Fire Ring lvl-1..
..
After seeing the changes, Victor moved to the evolution side of the system to check his evolution materials, but to his surprise, he wasn¡¯t done yet. There was another evolution for the fire-imp.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Minotuar ¨C 1,000,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000 (Can be further evolved)
_ _
¨C Fire-Imp ¨C 2000/950,000 (can be further evolved)
Next evolution ¨C Inferno Imp.
¡
Victor seeing the information only confirmed how much longer he would have to stay at the current floor gathering limited fire-imp evolution material. Waiting for them to respawn took plenty of time on its own, getting that much evolution material was just too time consuming. Victor had no choice-
Several dayster, long enough for Victor to consider it to be close to a week or past that, Victor sat at a random corner and summoned two of his legion to stand guard.
¡°System, begin the evolution.¡±
Chapter 39 Inferno Imp - Inferno Zombie
¡°System, begin the evolution.¡±
Beep Beep
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
.
.
.
[Evolutionplete]
[You have evolved into an Inferno Imp]
[Skill Fire Ring has evolved into new skill, Inferno Ring]
[Skill Fire Breath has evolved into new skill, Infernal Breath]
[Received new Innate Ability, Infernal body]
[Received 30 stat points]
[Strength +5, Sense +5, Intelligence +10, Magic +20]
[Max HP has increased by 400].
[Max MP has increased by 500]
[It will take 48hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
..
After Victor woke up, he was greeted to the amazing information the system disyed before him. This time, he had even gained another ability, and he knowing how great thest one was, Victor was anxious to see the effects of this ability. He scrolled through the notification before switching to his status screen.
..
Level: 33 (1,365,000/2,700,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 2,715/2,715
Mp: 2,800/2,800
[Stat]
Strength: 140 (7)
Agility: 135
Sense: 120
Vitality: 50
Magic: 55
Intelligence: 75
remaining stat point: 72
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Infernal Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1..
..
[Innate Ability]
Infernal Body
You have an incredibly high affinity towards the fire element. The energy of fire is around and with your body, and it empowers you. Though you thrive in extremely hot environment and habitat, you are not any weaker outside your natural habitat.
-Immune to heat and fire.
¨C Increase in attack and defence in hot environment/conditions.
-Natural and high affinity to the fire element.
-No weakness to opposing elements equal or weaker than yourself.
-Damage taken from opposing elements only if it is considerably more powerful than yourself.
-Your body is always strengthened and supported by the fire element.
..
[Undead Body]
As an undead, you do not require sleep or rest, and you do not require any sustenance nor are you held back by the need of bodily functions. Your stamina is limitless, and you do not umte fatigue. Any injury aside from a critical or fatal head injury will not kill you, and will not hinder your mobility or bodily functions, but damage will still be taken. You are able to survive in extreme conditions of cold and heat, and radiation, up to a certain limit. You will naturally heal your injuries after a period of time, but cannot regain lost body parts. Foreign Body parts can be attached.
-Necrotic/Negative energy is converted to healing/mana supplement
-Healing/Holy magic is converted to damage (Penalty lessened)
-Complete Immunity to sickness and disease
-Complete immunity to psychic attacks
-Complete immunity to poison attacks
-Complete immunity to curses
-(+50%) damage received from Holy/Light magic attacks
-Can enter holy grounds.
..
[Infernal Breath]
Pour out a scorching breath of fire that carries immense heat and burns like a diamond furnace.
Level: MAX
Mana cost: none
Range: 10m
_ _
[Inferno Ring]
Form a ring of intense mes and burning area around yourself.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 20
Duration: 10secs
Radius: 5m
..
Seeing the new skills and ability he gained this time around and confirming that the fire-imp had no other evolution further, Victor was sure it was time to advance to the next floor after his legion advanced in levels a bit.
After gaining the infernal body, Victor¡¯s appearance also changed quite a bit. Victor now had ck lines that ran through his entire body in weird but strangely orderly patterns. These lines looked like tattooed lines, but at the same time resembled something akin to birth marks. It really gave him a mystifying look, as these lines would release a glow that would seem like moltenva was running through them constantly.
These lines were only as wide as two centimetres in its widest areas, and didn¡¯t clog all over his body on every spot, so it wasn¡¯t too weird looking. On the contrary, it was quite the fashionable look. ¡°This look isn¡¯t bad.¡± Victor said. At first, he thought the lines would be hot or maybe he might burn the clothes, it turned out to be alright. He¡¯s body however, was not as cold as it was prior to acquiring the ability.
Victor went on to spent some days in that same floor allowing his legion to grind their levels while helping them whenever he had to, since the monsters in the floor were rtively stronger than his legion.
After graining for some days, non-stop and Victor was satisfied with the results, it was finally time to advance to the next floor. This was the floor that had taken the most time to clear.
..
Arac: Level ¨C 40 > 43
Konda: Level ¨C 40 > 43
Gurok: Level ¨C 40 > 44
Amadon: Level ¨C 45 > 49
Pyro: Level ¨C 50 > 52
..
Getting to the next floor, Victor saw it simr to the one he had just been on, the only difference being the moist environment with water poodles here and there. Seeing this environment, Victor could only wonder what kind of monster he would encounter on this floor, though he already had a pretty rough idea.
After walking deeper, the answer was presented to him, and just as he expected, he had entered a floor dominated by amphibians.
Chapter 40 [Bonus chapter] New Floor
¡°Just like I thought.¡± Victor said.
Before him, was a creature that he needed no identification to recognize. If anything, it was one of fantasy world¡¯s mystic creatures.
[Red Back Smander]
This creature needed no introduction as Victor already had a good idea of what it was capable of. Having red in its name mostly meant it would be associated with the fire element, so it was not a threat to Victor. What bothered him however, was the other monster just some metres behind the smander.
Victor couldn¡¯t really tell what the creature was supposed to be, but for the most part it reminded him of something from his past life.
¡°Is Great Gamamaru the ruler of this floor? Or do inhabitants of Mount Myoboku exist in this world?¡± Victor said as he studied the monster.
The other monster looked like a giant toad quite alright, but it stood on its two back legs,pletely giving the vibe of some great warrior.
[Red Back Smander Level 50]
[Poison Frog Colony Level 40].
¡®Colony?¡¯
Seeing their levels and the fact that their specialties had no effects against his body, Victor wasted no time and attacked the monsters before him. The Smander fell rtively easily. Its physical defence was low, and with Victor¡¯s strength, it took just one sh with his newly acquired sword to cut it in halve, but when he moved in to kill the frog, it did something surprising.
[You have killed Red Back Smander]
+65,000exp
The huge body of frog instantly copsed in on itself and split into different smaller separate bodies. Victor seeing this knew instantly that chasing the separate bodies one after the other was the wrong way to go, but then he still wanted to see how these creatures attacked. His choice of course was to confirm whether he would be incorporating it into himself or one of his legion.
The smaller frog bodies that had split from the originally 3 metres tall monster frog immediately jumped towards Victor and once theynded on his body, some bit his skin, while others just jumped off as soon as they touched him. Those that tried to bite werepletely unsessful as Victor¡¯s skin was just that strong, while the others that jumped off immediately just ended up intriguing Victor more.
¡°System, what are these things?¡± Victor asked.
[These are Poison Frog Colony original bodies, and is also why they are called a colony as the giant body is just a fusion of the different bodies]
[Just like their name suggest, they are monsters that use poison to attack]
Going by what Victor had already gathered, their poison is most definitely all over their entire body and mouth, and is potent enough to impair their enemies after a single touch. Unfortunate for them to meet such an opponent like Victor who hasplete immunity to poison. Their greatest attack and trump card was useless.
¡®Inferno Ring.¡¯
As Victor activated the skill mentally, a circle of fire immediately spawned around where he stood while most of the frogs gathered, following that and in an instant, each of the frogs burst into fire like an internalbustion had just happened, and sure enough they died. Following that, Victor followed that skill with another skill Negative Burst that had a wider range, and the remaining frogs died after some seconds.
¡®Not bad indeed.¡¯
[You have killed Poison Frog]
[You have killed Poison Frog]
[You have killed Poison Frog]
[You have killed Poison Frog]
[You have killed Poison Frog]
[You have killed Poison Frog]
[You have killed Pois
[You have kil
[¡
The frogs were all level 40, and after they joined together, though they remained the same level, they would have grown physically stronger andpensate for their weakness.
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+45,000
+¡
¡®That wasn¡¯t bad.¡¯
Victor made sure to feast on the smander and the frogs that died by the second skill he used. The others were just too burnt to extract anything from them.
This floor was the perfect floor for his legion to level up if he used it well. Unlike him, his legion as zombies still had a terrible weakness to fire, so they would be at a big disadvantage when facing the smanders, but the frogs were a different case. The frogs¡¯ poison was useless against undead, and that made Victor and his legion the perfect enemies for them.
Victor decided not to be too greedy with the prey, as they will respawnter anyway, so his n was to leave the prey to his legion for now, then he would return for their evolution materialter if needed.
Using the system map that scanned the area around him, he started a little marathon from the spot where he stood and ran towards any direction that was open, allowing the system to scan wherever he had been to and the area around them until he got a good map of the entire ce. After doing that, he returned to the beginning of the floor where the entrance was and summoned his entire legion except for a few. Konda and Arac were to big to fit some spaces, so he left them out this time and focused on the others.
The n was for them to follow behind him and kill every monster they encountered except for the smanders. As Victor dashed through the cave like terrain of the floor killing every smander he encountered, he avoided the frogs and left them for the others to deal with.
When Victor had gotten to a certain point, he stopped and using another route went back to the start to pick off all the smander bodies he had killed along the way. It was a way to do two things at once. While he gained evolution material from the smander bodies, he left the other legion members to grind experience points to level up.
¡®Such a good way to do things ehn?¡¯ Victor thought as he sat before the next smander corpse.
Chapter 41 Evolution-Legion
Following behind his legion, Victor gathered evolution materials from each of the smander corpse one after the other until he had caught up to his legion summons. They seemed to be doing alright, and thanks to the sheer number of the frogs, he had received some system notifications of two of the summons levelling up. Truly, this method was the most efficient.
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
All together, Victor had managed to gather up to 30,000 evolution materials from the smanders, and 8,000 from the frogs. With the new materials, Victor could very well determine that he wouldn¡¯t be needing any of the ability these monsters have, as they just were not useful to him, or he already had them. As for the poison, Victor preferred to still be able to touch some things without killing them, and he already had fire so the smander was a bit useless.
There wasn¡¯t much need to incorporate the smander into the fire-imp either since they were practically the same type of monster in the majority of ways. The only other possible evolution Victor saw was the fire-imp and the Poison Frog. Seeing that something here was possible, Victor just had to wait for the system to analyse the samples and then evolution would follow.
Some minutes passed after Victor got the idea of incorporating the poison frogs, and by then, he had received the system notification telling him that his legion summon, Pyro had advanced in level and was now level 54. That same time also..
[System analysisplete. Red Back Smander has been analyzed]
[System analysisplete. Poison Frog has been analyzed].
Victor seeing these system notifications was about to call back his legion, but then he would just allow them to finish the task at hand. Levelling up was equally as important as making them stronger through evolution. After an hour or so, Victor¡¯s legion summons had finallypleted their task of killing every monster within the path Victor and set.
..
Arac: Level ¨C 43
Konda: Level ¨C 43
Gurok: Level ¨C 45
Amadon: Level ¨C 50
Pyro: Level ¨C 54
..
By the time they returned, each and every one of the legion he sent out hadpleted the task and added some levels. Victor was sure it was time to begin the evolution. There was absolutely no doubt the smander was verypatible with the imp, and although their principles were basically and fundamentally simr to the point of being identical, Victor still went on tomence the evolution process in hopes of Pyro gaining a new skill.
¡°System, begin the evolution on Pyro.¡± Victor said.
Beep
[Starting evolution on the Pyro]
[Evolution will now and will take 30 minutes]
[During evolution Pyro cannot be summoned]
..
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this be for now.¡± Victor said.
Although Victor had collected evolution materials from the poison frogs, he still didn¡¯t see it advantageous to add it to the evolution of Pyro, as he wasn¡¯t sure if the fusing and splitting of their bodies was a skill, and if it was, he didn¡¯t want such a skill in Pyro, at least for now.
¡®In that same light, Konda would be a better option to fuse with the frog, but the kind of the creature that would be born¡¡¯
Victor thought about it for a while, and after a minute, he made up his mind. There was absolutely no reason for him to even stress himself too much on this kind of thing.
¡°System, what are the possible options for evolution of Konda with the poison frog? Eliminate any form that will cause an obvious change to Konda¡¯s physicality.¡±
[Showing all possible evolutions ording to your specifications]
Immediately, the system panel before Victor erged, and two choices appeared before Victor. Victor checked the two options, and as he could see, the second one looked better. There was a chance that Konda would inherit the poison the frogs possess all over their body, while it said nothing about the splitting and fusing of the colony.
Victor went with this choice, and immediately told the system to begin the evolution.
Beep
[Starting evolution on the Konda]
[Evolution will now and will take 30 minutes]
[During evolution Konda cannot be summoned]
..
With that out of the way for the moment, Victor continued deeper into the cave-like floor ultimately, to find the exit out of this floor and into the next. The more time Victor spent in the current floor, the more he began to think the floor had an amphibian theme. All the monsters Victor had encountered in this floor were amphibians, and all attacked in numbers, as their levels were below 60.
Killing quite the number of these amphibian monsters, Victor levelled up once, and just as he feared, the experience points kept increasing by bounds. Thirty minutes came by fast, and the system sent out a notification just as the time was right.
..
[Evolution of Pyroplete]
[Pyro has increased in level]
[New skill have been added]
..
[Evolution of Kondaplete]
[Konda has increased in level]
[New skill have been added]
Chapter 42 Floor 47
Level: 34 (65,000/3,400,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 3,215/3,215.
Mp: 3,300/3,300
[Stat]
Strength: 143 (7)
Agility: 135
Sense: 120
Vitality: 50
Magic: 55
Intelligence: 77
remaining stat point: 77
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1..
..
Victor took a quick look at his status panel, and he quickly saw how much extra stat points he had gathered again. He was pretty sure that these stats were not the stats of a level 34, but for now there wasn¡¯t much he could do. If he had to go with the system, which was his only reasonable and believablepanion at the moment, the world he was in now would look a bit different.
Victor continued moving deeper and deeper into the cave system of the floor, and even after going for some time with the help of the map, he still hadn¡¯t found the path to the next floor. Seemingly so, this floor was muchrger than the previous floors.
..
¡°Some things off about the monsters. They¡¯ve been acting, sort of weird.¡± Victor said, as he knelt down before the corpse of a smander.
The smander had a spiral drawn on its forehead, and the colour was a bit hard to notice since the smander had reddish skin, and the spiral was also a simr shade of red. To confirm his suspicions, Victor looked at more corpses, and by the time he killed a frog colony that was yet to split, the spiral was sitting clearly on its forehead, and Victor confirmed his suspicions. If he had to use the knowledge from ying lots of games and reading fantasy manga and novels, he would say that the monsters were being controlled.
Victor had no particr reason to go looking for the monster responsible for the mind control, so he paid it little attention and just kept moving forward, towards his goal.
..
¡°Hmm? What is it going to do about it?¡± A voice spoke from a dark room.
¡°I should set up more to make things a little more harder. I wake up, and the next thing I find is that it has gotten this far. How lucky?¡± The voice said, as its voice shook a bit.
¡°The next batch of monsters should be arriving soon.¡±
..
Nothing much showed up in this floor apart for the monsters Victor had encountered so far, and as for the mind control monster, he never found it. After running around for a while Victor finally found the path to the next floor, and unlike what he thought, he hadn¡¯t encountered the rest of the adventurers that entered the dungeon before he began his descent.
Victor was sure that the twodies he met before were both part of the adventuring party before him, but as for the rest, they seemed to have just disappeared, or if not so, it meant thedies were left behind. This also wasn¡¯t Victor¡¯s concern, so he kept it aside. After his mind started changing, he suddenly had less interest in everything that didn¡¯t concern his main goal, and at the moment, his goal was to clear the dungeon and get out of it.
Just like that, Victor went through the 44th floor and then the 45th, entered the 46th and then the 47th. On the 47th, the entire was different, and resembled one of the lower floors as the entire floor was filled with water. Like the other floor that was upied by more water thannd through out the caveyout, Victor thought this one would be the same, but it was quite different. Unlike the previous one, this one had no single drynd and was entirely filled with cold water. There was no space to catch a breath either, as the cave system was filled to the ceiling. Luckily, Victor didn¡¯t need to breath, and his sight was good even under water, so he had little difficulty.
The only problem Victor faced was the speed at with he was able to manoeuvre his way through the water. If nothing else, the floor was bound to be asrge and wide as the previous one before it, so Victor could not waste time on swimming all the way there as that would take just too long.
¡®There has to be a way to go through this easily.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
Victor knew that the best monster for this job was Konda, but Konda wasn¡¯t too good underwater either, as he wasn¡¯t a particrly a water snake. The best option Victor saw at that moment was to add an aquatic monster to his legion temporarily and use it as a vehicle. In the end the solution wasn¡¯t hard, and it wasn¡¯t as if Victor hadn¡¯t thought of it, but he was mainly looking for a way to also level up his legion while going through the floor, and Konda was the best choice, since he was the most grounded for it, besides Pyro.
¡®Guess that¡¯ll have to wait too.¡¯ Victor thought. There was no need to turn Konda into an aquatic monster just because of a single floor, and Pyro was weak to water and cold, so Victor left went with the original fish n.
So far though, Victor was yet to run into any monster in the water, so the n could only wait until he found one, but that was short lived, as a suitable monster presented itself to Victor.
¡®I like monsters that just deliver themselves into my hands.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he halt his movements and just floated in the water.
Vhooooom
The vibrations emitted by the monster travelled through the entire water and unto Victor¡¯s body, bouncing against the walls and back into the water., giving its whole form a mystic feel.
¡®This octopus looking fish monster will do just fine.¡¯ Victor thought in his head.
Chapter 43 Floor 47 II
So far though, Victor was yet to run into any monster in the water, so the n could only wait until he found one, but that was short lived, as a suitable monster presented itself to Victor.
¡®I like monsters that just deliver themselves into my hands.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he halt his movements and just floated in the water.
Vhooooom
The vibrations emitted by the monster travelled through the entire water and unto Victor¡¯s body, bouncing against the walls and back into the water, giving its whole form a mystic feel.
¡®This octopus looking fish monster will do just fine.¡¯ Victor thought in his head.
[Calipus Level 40].
The monster didn¡¯t seem the least bit threatening as it swam by, and it paid no attention to Victor. The monster before Victor looked like a mix between a shark and an octopus. It had eight arm like things that came out of the sides of its head, and that part of its head seemed a bit jelly. Apart from these parts, the rest of its body was of a milky colour. The monster was just the right size to navigate well through the caveyout of the floor, as it was the size of two hippopotamus.
Victor swam as fast as he could, which wasn¡¯t very fast, until he got to the slow swimming monster fish. With his mind, he activated his skill ¡®Touch of Death¡¯, and before the monster could even struggle, it had died.
¡®Arise.¡¯ Victormanded mentally.
A couple second after the monster died, it twitched a bit, then as though nothing had happened began swimming again as it swirled its body round Victor.
..
[You have acquired an undying soldier that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve]
[Calipus has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[Calipus Level 35]
..
¡®This guy should be enough.¡¯ Victor thought. Due to Victor¡¯s infernal body, his body was constantly giving up heat that kept the water around him warm is he stayed in one spot for even some seconds.
Victor got on top the monster and with it he rode deeper into the cave easily and much faster than he could ever with his current self.
After going about for some hours, Victor finally found the path that led to the next floor, and after using it, he finally reached dry floor once more.
¡®Much convenient.¡¯
.
During the time Victor spent looking for the path to the next floor, it is urate to think he didn¡¯t do so without any sort of confrontation or encounter with other monsters.
Because of the constant heating off of Victor¡¯s body, he became the perfect target for the monster fishes that were attracted towards heat sources. At that side of the floor the water was extremely cold and well past freezing point but still liquid somehow, which would make normal creatures to function at a lower capacity, unless they were at a much higher level where their bodies were though enough, or had very high cold resistance.
The monsters in this part of the floor thrive in these environments as normal, and would hunt any creature that had even the slightest higher temperature as it was kind of a way for them to also find their way around. When not attacking, they would just remain at a particr spot/position without much movement unless necessary.
The problem with this ce was that even though Victor had a very high resistance to cold due to his undead body, his infernal body still reacted normally disregarding the fact that he wasn¡¯t really affected by the environment that much. Because of this, his body was releasing plenty heat that in turn was plenty enough to warm up the surrounding waters, and even if the monsters in the vicinity didn¡¯t have good vision, the tattoo like lines on his body lit up quite well.
With the situation like this, the monsters in the area were all attracted towards him, but fortunately the monster weren¡¯t of higher levels, so using his skill ¡®negative burst¡¯, he was able to take care of the monsters easily. Eating these monsters wasn¡¯t in anyway beneficial, so Victor would just leave the bodies as he moved forward.
At some point, Victor had reached a part of the floor where the light inside waspletely zero, making it almost impossible for Victor to see even a few metres away from himself. The little light emitted from his dim tattooed lines only gleamed in the darkness as it seemed to be sucked away by it, almost as if the water was saturated with ink.
Eventually, Victor was greeted by the monsters that lived in that part of the cave floor, and for the first time in this floor Victor stopped to eat the monster in order to gain evolution material.
It was impossible for Victor who had night vision to see in the darkness of this cave side, but the other creatures could still see him. From what he could think of the situation, there was definitely something that was enabling these monsters that lived in these parts to hunt and move around. Since they could see, it either meant they had a skill that allowed them to see in the dark, or they had something that enabled them to sense the movements in the surrounding waters, be it a skill or biological capabilities.
Whatever it was that enabled them to see in this environment, Victor was sure that he wanted it, and that it would be important to him in the future.
After reaching the next floor, Victor disbanded the fish monster he had added to his legion and the number of monsters in his legion returned to five out of seven.
..
¡°The forty eight floor, huh?¡± Victor said as he stepped into the forty eight floor.
It was clear how different the current floor would be, as just from the point of entry, Victor was faced with various monsters that just stared at the path that led into the floor.
¡®Geeze, if I didn¡¯t know better I¡¯d say someone was plotting against me.¡¯
Chapter 44 Floor 48
With the current situation before him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought. ¡®If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think someone was against me in this dungeon.¡¯
Victor was not going to waste any time with the monster before him, neither were they as they rushed themselves at him. While he was on the previous floor that was filled with water, Victor couldn¡¯t exactly use physical strength as it was less effective under water, so relied on two skills, touch of death and negative burst. At this moment, Victor simply activated the skill negative burst, and simultaneously the monsters attacking fell to the ground. As they touched the ground, the rest of the monsters behind the once that attacked also fell to the ground, while Victor¡¯s form stood behind all the bodies.
Victor continued onward with confidence without turning behind to check on the state of the monsters he just had a run-in with, he realized they wouldn¡¯t survive his attack. From this floor, Victor could feel that there would be trouble for him, as he felt a simr atmosphere simr to the one on the floor where he faced Arac and Konda.
¡®It¡¯s like something is trying to make my life hard,¡¯ Victor said in his mind. He just couldn¡¯t shake away the feeling.
Sure enough, he wasn¡¯t granted a chance to think, as he was constantly being attacked by monsters from time to time. It was as if the monsters knew where he was going at any point in time, and would position themselves for ambush or just gather to attack him. Normally such behaviour wouldn¡¯t be suspicious, but the sole fact that different types of monsters that wouldn¡¯t get along normally were ganging up against him, Victor could tell something was up.
¡®As I¡¯m getting close to the boss, it seems the real big shots have started to show themselves.¡¯ Victor thought.
It was normal for monsters withmanding capabilities to appear the closer one got to the boss¡¯ room. This Victor knew from ying some games back on earth. His goal right now had been divided. The primary goal remained to advance through the floors, but he definitely was going to find the monster messing with him like this. The coward that wouldn¡¯t show itself and just send minions had to be dealt with specially.
Amongst the monsters on that floor, none looked any special, so Victor wasn¡¯t really keen on gaining their material. He just killed them and gained some experience points in the process. ording to the adventurers, he killed way back on the first floor. The monsters on thest floors were powerful and high levelled, and although they were partially urate, they weren¡¯t all correct. From what Victor could see, these monsters were just high levelled, and not anything special. It was like carrying a wolf and increasing its level and then nothing else. All the wolf would be is a stronger version of its former self. In the end, it was still a wolf.
Some time passed, and the monster attacks were endless, and because of this urrence, Victor had actually ended up spending something up to three days on that floor. He also had to check his use of his skills, so that he wouldn¡¯t run out of MP, though levelling up helped him regain his MP and HP, the requirement for level up was doubling and tripling every single time, the next level up was bing harder and harder to reach even though Victor was to kill 20 minotaurs.
[System analysisplete. Dark Incarpos has been analyzed]
¡°Good, though the question whether I should put it with the imp¡ Thatbination might not be bad. It doesn¡¯t matter in the end since I won¡¯t be using that form anyway.¡± Victor said as he thought about it.
...
¡°Good thing my stamina is infinite, if not I would have been done in by now. Was this floor meant for zombies from the get go?¡± Victor said to himself. With the possibility of him being fatigued even in the least being zero, Victor could continuously fight the wave of monsters without breaking or slowing down. Victor was sure that most creatures would be unable to do the same unless they were undead or something simr.
¡®When is the master mind going to show itself?¡¯
Victor kept moving forward, and after much more time had passed, he finally found the path to the next floor, and unfortunately for him he never found the mastermind behind the unusual floor. He thought some incredible monster would be stashed away somewhere just like Arac and Konda, but it seemed his luck couldn¡¯t be so good every time.
Despite the annoying attack of the monsters that never seemed to end, Victor had also gained plenty from that, and had levelled up some levels.
¡®Status.¡¯
..
Level: 34 (65,000/3,400,000) > 37 (1,605,000/7,500,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 3,215/3,215 > 3,365/3,365
Mp: 3,300/3,300 > 3,600/3,600
[Stat]
Strength: 143 > 150 (7)
Agility: 135 > 138
Sense: 120 > 122
Vitality: 50
Magic: 55
Intelligence: 77 > 80
remaining stat point: 77 > 92
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1..
..
Victor had checked his stats and the changes in his overall attributes, and though the changes weren¡¯t much, it was still much. It was also clear that levelling up from this point on would just be hellish. While Victor was on the system interface and about to move to the evolution side since he nned to begin the evolution process to incorporate the sea monster he got materials from in the previous floor into his second form, a couple of monsters appeared before him, and this once were the real deal.
Before him were three Minotaur level monsters.
¡°This is¡ good.¡± Victor said while the system interface disappeared from his sight.
The creatures before him looked like chimeras, and ones made by a crazy person at that. They had a draconic head, and body that looked like thebination between three other monsters. The head was probably from a lizard creature, but the size and dense scales on it gave it a fearsome draconic look.
¡°System.¡±
[Chimera Level 90]
[Chimera Level 90]
[Chimera Level 90]
..
¡°Thought as much.¡±
Seeing as these monsters were chimeras, Victor was not sure of what to expect in a fight against them, as their abilities and fighting style would vary greatly from the norm, and their abilities might be mixed. It didn¡¯t matter much either way, a gueri fight was always an option.
Victor could wait for the monsters to attack first, but it seemed the monsters were also waiting for him to attack. ¡®Monsters with intelligence. Let¡¯s just go with it for now.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
If these monsters possessed intelligence, it would only make the fight easier for Victor, since he would be able to y with their intelligence. ¡®At times, an intelligent man is easier to predict than a fool.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he stretched out his hands a bit to his side, sort of as if he was making a w.
He rushed at the monsters, and in an instant had gotten within them. Standing in their middle, Victor released his ¡®Inferno Ring,¡¯ and with it came a pir of fire that shot from the feet of the chimeras, consuming them whole.
The way this skill worked was quite simple. Anybody within a specific distance from Victor would be consumed by a pir of intense fire when the skill was activated. With this fire came intense heat, and only those with high resistance to fire magic coulde out with brief injuries.
..
[Inferno Ring]
Form a ring of intense mes and burning area around yourself.
Level: 3
Mana cost: 20
Duration: 10secs
Radius: 5m
..
Just as he had thought, the chimeras had a good resistance to heat, and the skill still at level one could only do so much damage to the monsters. Victor was sure that the fire was a little effective since the level one inferno ring could cause a little damage after 20 seconds of burning the monsters. Before trying any other thing, Victor wanted to try out his other fire skill that was of a higher level than the one he had now to see just how much damage it would deal.
As the pirs of fire subsided, the chimeras emerged from it and with a few burns visible here and there, but nothing serious in the least, the shook off the pain and were about to gorge at Victor when he activated his ¡®Fire Breath¡¯ skill against one the chimeras and focused his attack on it while moving behind it and away from the others attack. The results would tell what he had to do next and going forward.
Chapter 45 Chimera
If this floor didn¡¯t turn out to be some kind of special floor with special conditions, it would mean that the monsters roaming around would be at most four types, and the chimeras may or may not be the highest levelled. Victor wasn¡¯t sure if he would be seeing the chimeras often, but in case he did, the test of how much was enough would help him a lot.
Victor avoided the chimeras¡¯ attack as he moved behind the third one while still breathing out a massive breath of mes, but at that moment he cut out the fireing out of his mouth, as if he wanted to keep it up, it would only be disadvantageous to him. The chimeras were fast, the only thing being that theycked explosive speed, but within a close range, they could still move well. Standing just a few metres away from them was still within range of them manoeuvring easily behind Victor and make an attack.
The test however of whether his fire breath could deal any substantial damage was partially a sess, and from what he could see, the skill seemed to affect it a little, but only enough to cause pain in the arm for at most a second before adrenaline or whatever was the equivalent in such a monster kicked in.
Though Victor could move and fight a level 90 rtively well, going against three at the same time was a different case. He would have to put in some extra work to scale through. From what he had noticed, the chimeras¡¯ skin was very tough, enough to protect them from a strong collision, but the thing this time was that Victor was not going to entertain any prolonged battle.
¡®Touch of Death.¡¯ Victor activated his skill mentally.
As he did, both of his hands seemed to be covered with faint ckish purple haze of smoke. From then on, Victor could feel his mana being drained rapidly, as the skill took 10 points of mana per second while activated. Normally, Victor would activate it after he had made contact with the enemy, or just before he does, but this time the n was different. He was against three strong monsters; there was no need to waste brain power on calcting the time to activate his skill and the time not to, so he would just leave it active for the time being. His mana reserve was sufficient, so it was no big deal for now.
..
Mp: 3,600/3,600 >> 3,590/3,600 >> 3,580/3,600 >> 3,570/3,600
...
As time went on, Victor¡¯s mana kept reducing by the second, making him even more determined to end the fight quicker.
Victor, with a light touch of his feet on the ground shot forward towards the chimeras to attack, and since his speed was greater than their reaction time, he was able to hold an upper hand in the fight and get a few touches on them.
The period of time between his attacks and their reaction was only something of milliseconds, but these milliseconds held the ground between victory and defeat. The skill didn¡¯t seem to do much at first since it was still at level one, and the chimeras seemed to have a high magical resistance, but as time passed, the effects became greater. The various injuries started piling up and each little one made the other greater and weakened the vessel overall until the chimera could no longer ignore the damage being done to them.
The next thing Victor saw was one of the chimeras, the one he had the most contact with which was also the most damaged at this point heaving its chest. The other two momentarily increased their attacks, seeding in blocking Victor¡¯ view of thest one, though notpletely, it was enough to stop him from monitoring it effectively.
By the time the two chimeras putting pressure cleared the path between Victor and thest one, its chest was pushed up, and seeing this, Victor knew something wasing. The other chimeras retreated behind the third one to make way for it to do its attack and went behind it immediately.
The third one that had been preparing an attack for some seconds at this point opened its eyes wide while its mouth was opened as wide as it could be. Victor seeing this stopped using his skill touch of death as he saw no need to waste his mana in such a situation. Though Victor had no defensive skill, his body was extremely tough, so that in itself was a good defence, besides, with the offensive skills he had, saying a good attack is a good defence wasn¡¯t out of the question.
From the chimera¡¯s mouth came a nket of greenish soapy liquid that spread and covered the entire space before it leaving no open space, and also blocking Victor¡¯s vision. The attack was one with a wide range, and poison was one of the most terrifying things in battle, but unfortunately, against a zombie, it waspletely useless.
¡®Is that, poison?¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
Seeing the poisone towards him, there was only one thought in Victor¡¯s mind, push forward. Hepletely ignored the poison attack and just leapt through it. The moment he went through the cover of poison, the next attack that followed was fire, then ice, all in simr fashion, covering the ce. Of course, none of these had any effect, and Victornded right before the chimera in front. With one single punch, Victor aimed at the spot just below the jaw, between the jaw and the throat, and-
BAAM!
Victor drove one in as he drilled his hand into its throat, his eyes widened a bit, then the other hand went through before tearing apart its throat leaving its head to hang from the remaining flesh.
¡®Shit, I should be more careful.¡¯
[Chimera killed]
+85,000
From what Victor could see, the more damage the chimeras took, the more their attack and defence reduced. He had done this same attack before but only managed to shut the thing¡¯s mouth, but now his hand actually went through.
Victor saw a straight path ahead from this single kill. He pulled out the great sword from his inventory and nted it into the floor through one of the chimera¡¯s foot, then again with the same motion he tore the chimera¡¯s throat. While he hung from stabbing his hand into the chimera¡¯s throat, thest one was able tond a perfect hit on Victor, sending his body flying right into the cave wall by the side, and then the chimera rushed with its palm and mmed it unto Victor¡¯s body.
[Chimera killed]
+85,000
Though it seemed like the attack was strong, it actually was, and the area of the wall around where the chimera mmed its fist against the wallpletely shattered into chunks. Even with such strength and viciousness in the attack, a hand emerged from behind the chimera¡¯s palm and grabbed onto the sides of the palms. Two to four secondster, the chimera simply copsed to the floor and remained there, then Victor fell from the small dent that was made on the cave wall unto the ground.
[Chimera killed]
+85,000
¡®Unnecessary trouble.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he looked at the chimera corpses before him.
Now that the monsters were dead, it was time to do with them what he wanted.
It was evident that Victor wouldn¡¯t even consider getting any evolution material from the chimera corpses as such a mess was something he would want to stay away from to begin with. ¡°Such a nastybination of creatures should be avoided. Isekai 101.¡± Victor said to himself. The only difference this time was that he wasn¡¯tughing to his jokes like he normally would. The effects on his mind were solid. A trace of smile did appear on his face for while, but it disappeared just as soon as it appeared.
¡°Ok, the first one is useless, unless I wanted the evolution material.¡± Victor said as he turned his eyes to thest chimera he killed.
¡°Arise.¡± Victor said.
..
[Failed]
[Monster exceeds the level range]
..
¡°What?¡±
¡°Arise.¡±
[Failed]
[Monster exceeds the level range]
¡°System, what does this mean?¡±
[You cannot raise undead 50 levels above yourself]
¡°Oh, I see. Then there¡¯s no need to carry-on with the n then.¡±
Victor was going to minimize damage on the the chimera¡¯s body to raise themter, but now that it was impossible, he would just kill them for the experience.
Victor wasted little time there with the corpses and moved deeper into the cave. Unlike the other floors, this floor seemed to go direct through a single route, and so far there had been no other way. The was it looked, it was as though Victor would be having a lot of group fights where he would have to face more than one enemy at a time, so that had to be kept in mind.
Chapter 46 Boss Room
The deeper Victor went, the more group fights he got in, but unlike the first time he faced off against the three chimeras, the other times were different. At first Victor wanted to add at least one of the chimeras to his legion, so he had to keep the bodies in good condition as the undead will remain the same as before they were reborn back to the world, sustaining any prior injury before it they are were reborn. But now, since Victor could not revive the chimeras due to specific conditions, he had no need to keep their bodies preserved.
¡°Killing these guys is bing easier and easier.¡± Victor said while standing before five rotting bodies of chimeras.
The monsters might have been level 90, but it seems his rot bite was still stronger. There were some cases of chimeras that could regenerate themselves, and there was one with a very high immunity that reduced the effects of the rot bite.
This entire floor was unlike the rest in many ways. Unlike the ones before this, it was a direct path forward without branching out in any parts. The only thing that stopped someone like Victor with excellent vision both in the dark and in lit areas was the single fact that the elevation varied from ce to ce. If it wasn¡¯t so, he would be able to see far into the floor and know what awaits him.
Unlike what Victor had thought, the only monsters in this floor were the chimeras, and they themselves were like four creatures in one, so it made sense that they were the only ones present.
It took a while, and about a couple hours in Victor was approaching the end of the floor, and to his surprise after descending the plight, he arrived at the foot of an enormous door. It was clear, this was the boos room.
¡®There isn¡¯t even going to be ast floor? Just straight to the boos room I see.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he stared at the door for a while. There was sure to be preparation as he was about to face the boss of the entire dungeon.
..
¡°So it has finally arrived at thest floor? Hmm.¡± A voice said from a dark room as it thought to itself in solitude. Whatever was in the dark room was beginning to think to itself that it had allowed Victor too far into the dungeon without doing much to obstruct his way. Though it did a bit to alter the difficulty of the floor for him, it seemed it didn¡¯t matter in the end, as he was still standing before him.
¡°Seems I¡¯ve been only moderate before. I¡¯ll actually try a little now. Besides, no one is stronger than I am. Not in this dungeon.¡±
...
Victor stood before therge door not opening it and before his eyes was his status panel. It was evident that he would have to empower himself as much as he could be entering the room.
Level: 37 (4,605,000/7,500,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 3,365/3,365
Mp: 3,050/3,300
[Stat]
Strength: 150 (7)
Agility: 138
Sense: 122
Vitality: 50
Magic: 55
Intelligence: 80
remaining stat point: 92
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-1, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1..
..
Victor studied his status te for a while, but he couldn¡¯t just add points to random stats. If the creature inside was a slow one, the he automatically wouldn¡¯t need to add much to speed, but if it wasn¡¯t them he would need to. The problem now was that he had no way to know what kind of creature was at the other side of the door before him. The best choice in this situation was to go to the other side first and confirm the kind of minster it was before he increased anything.
¡®I hope its not an irritable monster that attacks immediately.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. Boss monsters are normally calm and king-like monsters, so the one behind the door shouldn¡¯t be the crazy type, at least not at first sight.
Victor turned to the door to face it properly with a calm expression and state of mind. He pushed out his arms to push the door, and in the mostedic way possible, it remained shut and wouldn¡¯t even bulged. This was after Victor had put a serious expression on his normally in expression, getting ready for what was toe, only for the door to be so stiff.
¡®Is this a Japanese TV show or something? What kind of situation is this?¡¯
While Victor had given up on trying to open the door after testing his axe on it alongside a couple powerful punches, the enormous door swung open on its own without him touching it. It was kind of weird and angering, but Victor didn¡¯t feel much anger as it vanished after a second after it appeared. He waited for the door to openpletely to steal a nce inside the room, but it was filled with darkness too much for him to even see anything.
¡°Mystery right out the bet. This will be fun.¡± Victor said sarcastically as he walked into the room.
As soon as he did, the door behind him that had taken forever to open shut itself as fast as it would take one person to p a mosquito to death. The darkness within the room became even more prominent as Victor couldn¡¯t even see his own feet, and for whatever reason, his senses weren¡¯t working properly. He couldn¡¯t hear a single thing, and his sense of position and direction was also off. Seeing as he had experienced being in a totally dark environment before, these other effects seemed totally unnatural.
¡®This situation just screams bad, all over.¡¯
Though Victor couldn¡¯t see what was before him, he made sure to remain vignt in case anything unexpected happened, but then, gems embedded in the walls began lighting up the ce with dim lighting, though some were brighter than the others, the overall lighting was like that of the moon.
Victor looked around to survey the area andyout of the floor, and just as he expected from a boss room, it was enormous and spacious. The size of the room alone caused him to wonder the type of monster he would be facing, though, this thought was answered rather immediately.
While Victor walked further into the room, the first thing he saw was a tail, and a big one at that. By the time the crystals around the entire room hadpletely lit themselves, Victor caught site of the monster lying in the deeper part of the room. The monster was aplete vicious looking one with two heads. It was at least two metres in height while lying down, and its lengthplemented its size well.
¡®A dragon?¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
The creature before him resembled a dragon to thest detail as far as Victor was concerned. If not for the two heads and the other fact that it was wingless, he would have concluded that it was a dragon. Victor hade to aplete stop as soon as the lights revealed the creature¡¯s form before him and just studied it.
Victor had his suspicions, but regardless of what he thought, it was important to ask the system about things like these instead of just guessing blindly.
[Twin Headed Drake ¡®Ramok ¨C Level 120]
¡®A named monster, and that level.¡¯
Though Victor had taken on strong monsters before with levels way above his, this was a monster whose level went beyond the hundreds, and if he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t the strongest human after the beastly one just a level 117? Or was it 127? He couldn¡¯t remember, but the point that this monster was unreasonably strong still remained.
Coupled with the fact that it had a very high percentage of dragon bloodline in it, or was it even a dragon itself? Victor knew that its strength would be doubled if not, then close to it. Big creatures like these aren¡¯t ssified in the speed department, Victor thought. This meant he had to add more points to strength instead of his speed and the others. His senses were pretty sharp, so he didn¡¯t need that either, and his mana was adequate, at least it spected it would be enough to deal with the drake.
¡®Why hasn¡¯t it attacked though? Do I have to trigger it first?¡¯ Victor thought.
..
Strength: 150 (7) >> 210 (7)
remaining stat point: 92 >> 32
..
He quickly added 60 points into his strength, sending a rush of empowerment running through his entire body. After increasing his stats before with his strength of 150, his body had also changed in a way to amodate that strength and make sure that it at least could bring out the full power of what it was capable of. Victor who was like a normal sized man in the lean department became quite buffed and muscr as the ripped muscles pierced his skin surface. If anything, he now resembled a human sized Hulk with a little bit less muscle mass and more toned muscles.
With the remaining 42 points, Victor was thinking an idea up in his head of how he was going to wake the drake up, but then another idea came to him.
¡°System, how many stat points are needed to upgrade the skill ¡®Touch of Death¡¯?¡± Victor asked the system.
[30 stat points]
Chapter 47 Boss Room II
¡°Yeah, thought as much.¡± Though Victor already knew this, he was wishing the amount will be lower this time.
Using his will, Victor willed the system to upgrade the skill, and secondster the skill was upgraded to level two.
..
[Touch of Death]
Instantly cause multiple severe critical damages to any target touched with your hands.
Level: 2.
Mana cost: 30
..
remaining stat point: 32 >> 2
..
Victor checked the skill and could immediately see the changes. Now instead of just one, it caused several critical damages, and it no longer consumed MP by the second, instead now it was per the number of times he touched the target. ¡°This is quite good.¡± Victor said. This would be a good way to wake up a sleeping monster.
With the remaining stat points, Victor added them to his agility, bringing his remaining stat point to 0.
..
Agility: 138 >> 140
..
Victor creped behind the drake towards its tail. Making sure to make just light and delicate touched on the ground. He wasn¡¯t sure if he needed to make the first attack before the boss monster would be active, so he just had to be careful. Though he said he might have to touch it first to get its attention, this wasn¡¯t a game, and no monster would allow its opponent to attack it first before it knew to kill the enemy.
He was only using game knowledge since it seemed to apply most of the time, but it didn¡¯t mean he truly believed this was some game.
Victor got close enough to the monster, and readying himself to move at anytime, he activated his skill and ced his left palm of the drake¡¯s tail.
ROARR!! GROWL!
The drake shot into a rage mode as it swung its huge tail across the ground, sweeping the ce behind it. Luckily Victor was ready to flee, so the moment the drake¡¯s tail moved, he leaped over it and pushed himself back a couple metres to create plenty of space between him and the monster.
Too bad he couldn¡¯t see the health bar of others, if not he would be able to monitor the drake¡¯s condition and know just how much his skills affected it.
¡°This fight is going to be tough, I can feel it.¡± Victor said as the drake turned its attention towards him.
If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have said the monster had a fine pair of eyes, but being an avid gamer, Victor knew that when the eyes of a monster were of two different colours, it wasn¡¯t mostly because of nature favouring it¡¯s beauty.
¡®Does this guy have a special skill like some type of cursed eye? Why¡¯s that eye different from the others?¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
The right head of the drake had two colours of eyes, red and purple. The left head was normal, expect for the blue lines that ran through its sides, which were also absent on the right head. Having twin heads, Victor also expected the monster to have two different set of abilities, as that was how it normally went.
Victor, while waiting for the drake to make its first move was calcting how to fight the monster before him in his head. Going ording to what he knew, big monsters like dragons and such had enormous physical capabilities, and could go toe to toe with strong fighters, but it was quite known how these types fight.
Despite their physical strength, they always possessed many skills or magic spells that allowed them to dominate the entire fight like bosses. Only after some time would they start using their bodies. Knowing this, Victor was hoping that the fight would go ording to the way he saw it to, with the drake using its skills first before its body. If it behaved normally also, that would be a good thing.
Just like Victor had predicted, the first attack the drake threw at him was an enormous breath of fire that swallowed his own inparison. Since fire had no effect of Victor however, he didn¡¯t have to worry about fire type attacks. The sole fact that the drake used fire attacks was enough advantage in the grand scheme of things.
He rushed sideways however, dodging the drake¡¯s fire breath. If the drake was an intelligent creature, showing that its attacks were non-effective towards him wouldn¡¯t be the best course of action, though, there was a very high chance that it would figure that part out. Looking at Victor¡¯s body that was covered in fiery tattoo lines, it would be very easy for anybody at all to tell that he had an incredibly high affinity for the fire element.
After dodging its breath attack, Victor rushed forward towards the drake with breaking speed, and as he approached a favourable distance, he pulled out the axe form his inventory and swung it hard at the drake¡¯s front legs in attempt to cut it off. The idea Victor had was good, but the drake was very much prepared.
DUUUDD!!
The sound of the axe shing against something rung out, but Victor could feel it in the attack that he hadn¡¯t even made a dent at the drake¡¯s flesh. Naturally, there was no uproar from the ground or dust, so Victor could see clearly what his axe had collided with. Instead of the drake¡¯s skin, it shed with a protective shield around it.
Originally, the path to victory was mostly clear, but with the addition of the shield, things just got another level difficult. Most, of Victor¡¯s skills required touch or contact at least, so hisbat capability had been greatly reduced by the single fact that he couldn¡¯t use most of his skills, and the one thing he was very good at, had been rendered useless.
Now that his fists, weapons, and most of his skills were useless, Victor only had one clear path forward. He could only use the skill ¡®Negative Burst¡¯ to attack now.
¡®I hate these kinds of boss fights.¡¯
Chapter 48 [Bonus chapter] Boss Room III
¡°The difficulty has just been pushed to the max now if it hadn¡¯t before.¡± Victor said as he jumped over the tail sweep of the drake.
Luckily for Victor, the drake was slower than he was, so it was easy for him to dodge and manoeuvre himself around it without getting hit.
The moment hended back on his feet, or rather just before his feet touched ground, the drake raised two of its front legs and stomped the ground causing the entire ce to shake violently as though an earthquake was happening. This caused Victor to stumble as he was unable to get a strong foot hold, and in that moment he got mmed into the wall by the drake¡¯s tail as it swept it back.
The strike, though a bit slow was very powerful, more than what Victor had expected. It wasn¡¯t the pain that got him, not like he could feel any to begin with, it was the reduction in his total HP. The HP he lost was minimal, but it still reduced in the end.
With the impact against the wall, Victor was created a dent in it enough for his body to be fixed in ce for a while before his body came off it, but before he slide down, the drake¡¯s left head shot something blue towards Victor, but he was able to dodge its attack before it hit.
As he slid across the ground, he raised his head to look at the spot he was just in, and he could see that the attack from earlier was an ice attack, and the area around where the attack had hit waspletely frozen.
¡®Fire and ice alongside other skills¡¡¯.
It was already hard enough facing off against such a hulking monster, but the number of effective skills it had was another problem. Plus Victor had to act like the skills affected him in order to fool the drake, which was limiting his choices.
As it was, there were only two ways to go about it. Victor would get close enough to the drake, at least enough to use his negative burst, then he would repeatedly try his best to break the shield around its body to see if it helps. There was the ¡®Inferno Ring¡¯, but that skill would have little to no effect on the drake since it is a fire based attack. There was no need to even try it.
..
[Negative Burst]
Send out a wave of negative energy that deals magical damage to surrounding targets. The closer the target to you, the more damage is dealt.
Level: MAX
Mana cost: 30
Radius: 15m
..
Victor went on with his n, and relentlessly attacked the drake with the negative burst skill while continuously pounding the shield in hopes that it destroys, all while avoiding the drake¡¯s attacks. He was sure the negative burst was doing damage, but just how much, he didn¡¯t know. If the drake happened to have high magical resistance, then the skill wouldn¡¯t be as effective as intended.
After a while of hitting the shield around the drake, it gave up and broke, leaving the drake exposed to Victor¡¯s attack, which he wasted not the chance to attack. First with his fists, Victor fell unto the drake¡¯s back with a powerful shattering punch that caused the drake¡¯s legs to give out beneath it a little, making it stumble, then he followed with a series of direct punches, showing no technique as he poured out raw strength into the punches.
He leaped off the Drake¡¯s back, and as he went past its side towards the ground, Victor did what any person would do and pulled out his great sword, the one he took from the warriordy and stabbed it into the drake¡¯s side, or at least he tried to do. On impact, the sword broke and was only able to make an almost none existent wound on its flesh.
It didn¡¯t matter though, since the spot Victor was rushing towards was the underbelly. It was proven fact that the underbelly was one of the weakest part of any creature, so that was where he wanted to strike at.
As Victornded under the drake, he brought out his axe and took a wide swing at the underside of drake, and sure enough he managed to cause a big injury to it this time, but then Victor was given a big surprise.
Exactly a second after he had injured the drake, the wound healed itself, and the rate at which it did so was nothing to joke about either. It was so fast that it almost did so in an instant. Doing this all the while as the drake was trying to maybe shake him off? Victor rushed to one of its legs and grabbed unto it, before he activated his skill ¡®Touch of death,¡¯ but nothing still, this time the drake continued as though nothing was being done to it.
With extremely tough skin and very high defence, coupled with the abnormal regenerative capability, this drake was just way too pimped. The existence of such a creature was just insane, Victor just couldn¡¯t believe it. As far as he was concerned, killing it would be almost impossible to do with such regenerative capabilities. Despite these, there was always a way to kill something like this, he just had to find how.
As Victor had expected, the shield around the drake activated once again, and he was pushed out, and once again was unable to touch it. Now, no matter the attack he threw at it, it was futile, as in the grand scheme of things, he still couldn¡¯t do anything to it.
..
¡°The fight is going well. After studying its skills and ways of attacking, I¡¯ve created the perfect counter for it. Let¡¯s see how it will do against my creation then.¡± A voice said from the darkness that filled a room.
¡°There¡¯s no need to wait any further. It¡¯s clear that he can¡¯t do more. Time for the grand finale.¡±
..
Victor at this point had been fighting with the drake for more than an hour, but was still unable to change anything. He still couldn¡¯t damage it.
The next time he had taken down the shield protecting the drake and tried another way he thought of to possibly kill it, the shield suddenly activated.
¡®What is this? This, it¡¯s simr to the shield it uses to protect itself, but this one is wider.¡¯ Victor said in his mind while monitoring his surrounding and the drake.
Unlike the other times, this shield had trapped both Victor and the drake within the shield it created. Seeing this, Victor knew what this meant. It was clear what was about to happen.
¡®With that look in its eyes, and the ability to regenerate at such terrifying speed, is it nning self detonation?¡¯
Sure enough, just as Victor thought, the drake began to swell until it was at least half as big as it was originally, then something very out of the ordinary happened.
¡°Holy energy? From where?¡± Victor said in shock, before he calmed down again.
Seeing the situation before him, there was nothing he could do but say, ¡°Ah fuck-¡°
BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!
.
.
.
[You have died]
Chapter 49 Reborn-Again
[You have died]
.
.
.
.
Drifting in a void, not going in any particr direction, absolutely still, but still moving forward. This was the state Victor found himself in. This feeling he remembered from when he first woke up in this dungeon, or something simr, he was having it all over again.
¡®How did this happen?¡ How did my life be like this?¡ Ahh, yes. It all started on that day.¡¯
There were times he had died, countless at this point to be exact, but even then he didn¡¯t experience this.
¡®If only I left then. If only I didn¡¯t listen to her.¡¯
¡®If I had been just a little selfish.¡¯
Victor continued drifting deeper and deeper into the void not being able to move or brig forting thoughts, the only thing he felt was emptiness and penitence.
¡®If only I didn¡¯t listen to that bitch.. This has happened before. I wonder where I¡¯m going now.¡¯
A bright white light shown into his eyes from the endless void, and just then Victor could feel his body jerk a little before his eyes opened. .
¡®This¡¡¯
From what he could see, his hands were above his face in a crossed manner as though he was blocking something, ¡®the light.¡¯
[You died]
[You have been revived due to the effects of the dungeon]
[You have been revived in the first floor as it is your grounded floor]
¡°I died, huh?¡± Victor said while staring at the cave ceiling after bringing his hands down and just lying on the ground.
¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m back on the first floor huh?¡±
Victor wasting no much time got up from the ground and found a better ce to sit himself. As this was the first floor, there was need not to worry about the monsters around.
¡°Now, let¡¯s recap.¡±
Victor began by analyzing the entire fight he had with the drake on thest floor. No matter how he looked at it, the drake was just the best counter against him. The worst part was it¡¯s ability to regenerate which was also way too strong for a drake to have. It was almost as if the drake was also the chimera.
¡°Is the creator of this dungeon a chimera loving person or something? Or is the probleming from this world itself? Even the so called evolution system I received is ultimately a super chimera system.¡±
From what Victor could see, there was only one way to win against the drake, and for that to happen, he would have to take full advantage of each and every floor he enters now.
¡°Too bad zombies don¡¯t have regenerative abilities.¡± Victor said as he stood up. The ability to function despite the missing body part is already a great one in on itself, so it didn¡¯t matter.
After spending a little bit of his time nning his steps moving forward, Victor began by casting away his Fire-Imp form. Against such a monster, that form would be all too useless. He opened the system, and headed towards the evolution section.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Minotuar ¨C 1,000,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000
Red Back Smander ¨C 30,000
Poison Frog Colony ¨C 8,000
Dark Incarpos ¨C 10,000
..
After careful consideration and philosophical thinking *not really* Victor was sure of the path he needed to take moving forward. The idea of creating a perfect being which he might have had before waspletely stupid and archaic, or inly, not the way he¡¯s to go. There was reasoning when wanting to create or be the perfect being. It is the natural route any one would take if given the opportunity, after all whatever being created the universe must have been a perfect being.
It might be the natural path for any being to follow the way of perfection, but when we really think about it, even the perfect being that created the universe created it with immeasurable imperfection. Ultimately, there are two sides to a coin, and the side Victor had decided to take, was thetter.
Starting with the minotaur, Victor engaged the system to begin the construction of his second form after throwing away the current one he had. He already received all he could from it, and since whatever he gains remains even after discarding the form, he could do just that.
¡®Whoever this system came from, they didn¡¯t grant me it to be some perfect entity. I will make adequate use of it from now on.¡¯
Beep Beep
[Starting creation process]
[You will lose consciousness during the creation process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as creation process begins]
.
.
.
[Creation of new form Minotaurplete]
[Gained new skill Recovery]
[Received 10 stat points]
[Strength +10, Vitality +5]
[It will take 24hours topletely adjust to new form]
.
.
.
Victor woke up in the body of a minotaur, and though he had gained the skill recovery, it didn¡¯t help him much as he already had the undead body, but it was still pretty good when looking at some of its effects. One good thing came from the fact that his MP and HP would recover slowly now after being depleted. As for the effects of recovering from fatigue, Victor didn¡¯t need it since he didn¡¯t get tired to begin with.
Seeing this, Victor wasn¡¯t entirely sure how the skill would work as it said recovering of HP was possible. It was possible for this to work by restoring his state back to how it was, or by recovering his HP, but the flesh wound would still need to be taken care of, and the state of the body would also affect the effects of the recovery skill.
To test this, Victor waited for some time, then changed back to his zombie form. Using his own finger, he made a small cut on his hand and watched it over time while carrying out other tasks. Just like he thought, the wound didn¡¯t heal, meaning the skill didn¡¯t affect his physical state, as in his actual body, just stats.
¡°A status effect skill.¡± Victor said. The small injury he caused himself was only a minor cut, so it didn¡¯t bother him.
He continued on descending the dungeon floors once again, and while on the floors before the 40th one, he didn¡¯t care much about those since there weren¡¯t any monsters with skills worth noting, so he just browsed through each floor searching for any sign of abnormality like whether a monster like Arac or Konda will appear.
Though Victor found no abnormalities like he had hoped, he continued on to the next floors. It didn¡¯t take long before he got to the floor where he found Arack and Konda the first time around, and this time he nned on eating them to gain evolution material and gain some skills after integrating a significant portion into his form.
Victor made sure to check every corner of the floor, but surprising enough he found nothing at all, not a single spider nor serpent.
¡°This is weird. I sure those guys were on this floor, but now I can¡¯t find anything, and I didn¡¯t find them in the upper floors either.
Victor wondered what was going on and why the monsters didn¡¯t reappear after being killed, but after some minutes, he decided to move on. There was no reason to remain there guessing what he had no clue of, it was just pointless.
He had some theories that he thought were usible on why the monsters didn¡¯t respawn. The first was that those monsters were something of boss monsters and only appeared once, and after being killed didn¡¯t respawn. That would be a good analogy, but then there was the fact that the adventurers he got information from didn¡¯t mention these monsters, and in fact made the point that the dungeon was popr because the levels before the upper floors was so low.
The report they gave even though they were yet to even enter those floors as that was their first time there suggested that these floors had been explored prior by other teams, and those people didn¡¯t find any strong monsters before the floors above 40. This fact was made urate by the existence of the map device and the detailed information about what monsters dominated the floors and what their level range was.
Thinking about this and analyzing the whole thing, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think of something sinister, that someone or something was really manipting the dungeon, and that he was being targeted, but such a thought was a bit too much at the current moment.
¡°I might be thinking too far. Let¡¯s forget about it and focus on what is before me right now, defeating that thing.¡± Victor said as he advanced to the next floor.
Chapter 50 Human Companions?
Through the entirety of the lower floors, Victor didn¡¯t find anything note worthy except for some humans he ran into on the 36th floor. They turned out to be within the same level range as him, but as it turns out they were very weakpared to him, and he disposed of them easily. Their equipments were nothing much, so he didn¡¯t take any with him, and their bodies were left there too. Adding a weak human to his legion was not going to happen.
After entering the upper floors, Victor made sure to allow his legion to run amok and gains some levels as much as possible. There was no need to rush to thest floor this time. If Victor wasn¡¯t sure he could at least have a chance to kill the drake on the 50th floor, he wasn¡¯t going to face it to begin with.
Victor stayed on the 41st floor for the time being since he saw signs of people being there not too long off and wanted to find them. Maybe this time his luck would be good and they would be high level yers with some good equipments. Back on the 40th floor, Victor spent around three days there as he allowed his legion to hunt and increase their levels.
While on the 41st floor, Victor still allowed his legion to go about the ce, but made sure to instruct them on what to do if they encountered any humans. He wanted to be the one to fight them so that he would be able to see their levels and whether they are of any help. He just sat at a spot on top a stone b and waited for the news to reach him.
While waiting, Victor pulled up the evolution panel to check for the list of monsters whose evolution material he had.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000.
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000
-Red Back Smander ¨C 30,000
-Poison Frog Colony ¨C 8,000
-Dark Incarpos ¨C 10,000
..
Looking at the evolution materials he had, Victor just realized the very fact that he had many evolution materials, but none of them was enough to really make him stronger. If he wanted to reap the full benefit from a creature, the best way was to evolve into that creature and make it his second form. The second most effective way was to incorporate a creature into one¡¯s form, and for this one the evolution material had to be much in order to actually make a significant impact. If he used insufficient evolution material, he would just end up getting at most a physical trait of the creature or simr, getting anything useful like a skill would be less than 5 percent if he was exaggerating.
As for now, the best monster to incorporate next was the Dark Incarpos. It was able to find its way through the water while it waspletely pitch ck.
¡°System, begin evolution.¡± Victor said after choosing the next evolution path. This evolution was going to be for his second form, so he needed to to remain still.
[Starting evolution process]
[Evolution will take one hour]
[During evolution process you will be unable to use your Minotaur form]
.
.
After a while had passed, Victor got the signal from Arac and rushed over its location where he found four humans. Just as he had thought, humans had been on that floor, and since the map the humans had didn¡¯t reach the upper floors, Victor was sure they wouldn¡¯t be able to find their way through the floor easily, especially because the way the floors¡¯ cave system were structured made it hard to do just that.
¡®Sysytem, identify.¡¯
[Human Level 60]
[Human Level 61]
[Human Level 60]
[Human Level 65]
¡®Not so high in the level department.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. Then again, Victor didn¡¯t need those too high a level since he would be unable to use them as part of his legion to begin with.
¡®I should use this opportunity to do a little bit of interrogation.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
The problem was, if he was to act too rashly, these guys might decide to be patriotic humans and not release any information till they die. That was something he didn¡¯t want as the whole point and effort he put into capturing them would be defeated. Thest guys he caught were a bit stupid, so it was quite easy to get information from, not to mention they were very low levelled.
As Victor thought about it, he realized that he might just have to kill them in the end. He had been watching them fight Arac from a hidden spot where he could not be seen, and just at the right moment he brought back Arac, as right before the human¡¯s eyes Arac vanished into the ck smoky mist.
Arac was actually about to die, and he would have if Victor was a littlete. Arac had been using whatever means it could to survive the attack of these multiple enemies that were of a higher level, but good thing was that Victor was quite fast too.
¡®Let¡¯s just go with the flow. If possible then good, if not¡¡¯
Victor came out of the corner he was in, and for the first time he was received rather better than he thought it almost threw him off a bit.
¡°Hey! Mr. Hunter!¡± One of the guys from the humans said.
From thest humans Victor came in contact with, there was one whose body proportions were simr to his, just a bit bigger, but since that human was wearing fitted clothing, it made no difference as in the end it only appeared a bit loose, like a fashion style. Victor was covered from the face to his feet. He was now wearing an old style trouser that fit at the ends with a baggy shirt, a pair of ck boots, and an inner shirt that covered all the way to his upper nose like a face mask.
¡°H-hey!¡± Victor responded. He hadn¡¯t had a conversation with another person for a while, and suddenly being engaged like this, he still didn¡¯t know how to respond properly.
¡°What are you doing there? Come over!¡± The one with the highest level said. Victor could guess that he was the leader, but as he got closer and was introduced, he saw the actual leader, who was the one with level 61.
¡°You are alone?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Seems the rest of your team were unlucky, or did you just get separated? That¡¯s possible too.¡± The leader asked.
Victor responded, agreeing with his first suggestion that the rest of his team was dead. He didn¡¯t know what to do in such a situation, and didn¡¯t know he looked normal before. Maybe the clothes helped, but damn! Why did the others attack him then? Was he justing off as a pervert? And that was why he was being attacked? He was naked anyway, so that is possible.
¡°So you ability causes you to turn like this? I heard there were a few people who had these kind of strange abilities.¡± The leader said.
¡°Yeah, cheat characters. They also tend to be stronger than we the normals. Worse is when they be higher level.¡± Another person said, the one with the highest level.
Victor could say much, and did a good job to remain silent unless necessary. Because of the way his mind had be, he was always calm and chill in all situations, making him have an expression that looked as though his face muscles were dead or something, as he would just remain unchanged no matter the situation. He himself hadn¡¯t noticed this, but even after the others did, they just chugged it off as a side effect of his ability.
Luckily for him, they didn¡¯t pry more into where he came from and what group he was part of after asking once and he didn¡¯t give a definitive response. They must have thought that he had been in a traumatising situation for all he knew, but whatever the reason was it was to his favour, so he didn¡¯t care.
As things were now, Victor decided to get the information he needed while we them as it was the best option. If they weren¡¯t stupid, they would eventually find out that something is wrong with him, and when that timees, he would know how to handle them. For now though, he just had to y along.
They kept going forward, and just like he thought, they had absolutely no sense of direction or where they were supposed to go. The short time he had been with them, they had already walked through one route multiple times without the others knowing. He tried his best to give out suggestions, but at the same time he didn¡¯t need them to advance so soon. And also, he was just about to start his recognisance.
¡°Hey Lary. What¡¯s this thing used for?¡±
Chapter 51 Human Companions
¡°Hey Larry. What¡¯s this thing used for?¡± Victor asked one of the people who he was now moving with.
The thing he was referring to was a device that looked like awn mower that had a satellite dish mounted on it, with some other technological parts. Victor could roughly guess what it¡¯s use was, but just to start a conversation, he asked any way.
¡°Huh? That¡¯s an area scanner. Howe you don¡¯t know something like this? Whose this guy.¡± Larry said with a funny nd expression on his face.
¡°Yeah, which guild are you affiliated with? You never said, and you don¡¯t have an emblem either.¡± Another said.
¡®Emblem? Ah, I think I threw it away.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
About question like these, Victor couldn¡¯t really answer in anyway, deceptive or not. He knew nothing of the world he was in currently, and so couldn¡¯t even lie. At such a critical moment, the only idea he could think of was one he saw someone use in a movie he watched while still on earth. *obviously*
¡®Here goes nothing.¡¯ If it didn¡¯t work, then he would just have to do away with these humans too.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t say. All I know is that we were taken from a young age and trained in istion, and only left the facility when there was a mission. Apart from that, I don¡¯t know anything else. What the world looks like or anything outside the facility, they are all foreign to me.¡± Victor said with a nk expression on his face.
¡°Is that so?¡± One of them said..
¡®Shit, did they not buy it? And our rtionship was going well too. Well..¡¯ Victor ultimately couldn¡¯t tell whether or not the story would work. He had no idea how long dungeons had been in this world, but one thing he was sure of was that no matter the world, there would always be a secrete organisation that experiments on humans and does certain inhumane things. Even back on earth where there was no such thing as superpowers as far as the general public was concerned, such organisations still existed.
¡°I heard that an organisation like that existed where the government would take people and experiment on them, trying to create stronger hunters, but for it to be this terrible. This is really inhuman.¡± One said, as Larry nodded in agreement.
At this point, if nothing else, they were all feeling a little sentimental towards Victor. Victor himself was quite satisfied that his little story worked. He began asking questions about what the world was like, and about certain things, and because of the story Victor hade up with for his background, they were not in the least suspicious. If anything, they were being supportive and answered his questions very well.
¡°So what are your abilities like?¡± Victor asked.
Going full in with the story of being a captive, Victor also added the fact that they were not allowed to socialize with each other in the facility and were not allowed to get close or form any kind of rtionships, so information did not flow around between them. Victor himself told them that his ability was fire based, and that he had two variations.
¡°And I¡¯m also physically strong.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Pwahahahah. Of course you are physically strong, everybody is.¡±
¡°Well, that is unless you are extraordinarily strong. Seeing as its the government¡¯s experiments and facility, it is expected if you are more extraordinary than us normal hunters.¡± Larry said.
The others also said theirs, and also, from what they said, it seemed like the norm was for people to possess not more than three skills. They called them abilities, but Victor couldn¡¯t tell if what they meant was actually skills or something else like abilities. Since he wasn¡¯t sure, he just took it as skills.
Larry¡¯s ability was just like the Victor¡¯s, simr, it was the ability to control fire. The second person¡¯s was the ability to control water and ice. The third person could create illusions, and the forth could control puppets.
ording to them, the level of an individual is very important, as it is what makes one stronger the higher levelled they are, but the skill rank also mattered too. A level 50 with an e rank skill would only be physically as strong as a level 50 in some cases, but his skill would fail him greatly when facing others or monsters. So ultimately, the level isn¡¯t the deciding factor, but both are. The level and the skill.
From them, Victor also realised that he wasn¡¯t the only special one around, as every hunter also possessed the ultimate cheat every transmigrator gets on arrival.
¡®I can¡¯t believe everyone has a system. Then, at least, I can take pride in having the evolution aspect, right? At least.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, a little defeated.
Victor¡¯s opinion of his luck was quickly changed however, as he found out that his system was still THE CHEAT system. From what they had said, and from the information he had gotten from them, the system hunters possess isn¡¯t exactly like the one he has. Unlike his system, the one possessed by every hunter only enables then keep track of their development by disying basic information.
From what they said, their system interface would look something like;
..
Name: XXXX
Age: XXXX
Level: XXXX
Health bar: XXXX
Mana bar: XXXX
Physical: XXXX
Ability: XXXX
..
Unlike Victor, the others have a health bar that doesn¡¯t indicate how much health you have in specific figure, and that was the same with the mana. Depending on the figure one had on the physical, it showed how physically powerful they were, and the ability section showed the ability one possessed and what rank it was. The highest rank of of this ability recorded in history was the S rank, and nothing above that has been recorded. Though, there are rumours that say that a rank above that exists, and just wasn¡¯t recorded by the government.
¡®Seems the government in this world is no different, keeping secretes everywhere they turn.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. No wonder they easily epted his lie without much suspicion.
If Victor got it correctly, their system didn¡¯t give them the luxury of seeing their stats or even adding extra stat points¡ brutal. It didn¡¯t show an experience bar either, so all they knew to do was to kill monsters until they levelled up, or if they were lucky, they would find an energy orb.
¡®So much information these guys have given me. I¡¯m so happy I didn¡¯t kill them.¡¯ Victor said with a nk expression despite feeling joy and satisfaction for some seconds.
Though Victor knew the map and where they were supposed to head next, he just left them to their methods and followed. ording to them, the area scanner was for scanning the environment, and could be used to make a make shift map that hunters use to find their way around dungeons and also search for monsters in the surrounding area. The reason why they had yet to get anywhere was because the one they were given was an older version that was in a bad state, and a monster ran into it before, and since then it had been misbehaving.
¡®Maybe I should do a little bit of work and direct them bit by bit, if not I¡¯m afraid we would just remain here.¡¯
Victor did his best to vaguely hint on which way they should take, and though sometime they didn¡¯t take the hint, there were times when they did. Other times, they would take the hint only to go turn round ande back to the same ce, then go the wrong way. Victor got tired of repeating the same routes over and over again and just started directly pointing out where they should head next. Since they saw that he was so good at directions, they chugged it down to his luck or his natural senses directing the way.
¡°Truly, experimental subjects are the best, you can even do things like find the way inside a dungeon, huh?¡± Larry said.
¡°Come to think of it, he didn¡¯t even know what an area scanner was to begin with, so your entire group just relied on their bodies to find the way forward? Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Another said.
¡°Y-yeah.¡± Victor responded. He could not help but find the analogy these guys were bringing as very strange. They were so easy going, that Victor felt like feeling sorry for theirck of security.
They ran into some monsters on the way, and Victor got to witness them use their powers, and sure enough it was simr to using skills, only that it was a bit different.
Unlike the skills Victor possessed that were just like that he would see in games where each did a specific thing, the ones used by the hunters before were more of abination of skills, or simply put magic?
¡®It¡¯s quite interesting how different it works, huh. And they actually believe that my skill is also fire based like Larry¡¯s. This guys can freaking control fire like an extra limb and do a lot of things with it. All I can do is breath it out and create a mine field¡¡¯
¡°Heh¡¡±
Chapter 52 Human Companions II
[Evolutionplete]
[Received 5 stat points]
[Sense +5, Agility +2]
.
.
The entire times walking around on the 41st floor, the group didn¡¯t run into many monsters, at least not nearly as many as they should have. The 41st floor was the floor dominated by the mantants, and because of their way of attacking, they always came in waves and not individually, making each face off physically tasking for the humans. Luckily though, the ants had not beening as much, and the group had more time to rest and focus on advancing to the next floor.
¡®Seems like it was a good idea not to recall my legion.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Though Victor had thought of bringing them back, he realized it would better to make them deal with majority of the ants and only leave some for the group to handle. If Victor had to fight always, it would raise the chances of him doing something that would bring suspicion on his character. Something like identally using more than the required strength was there, and not like he had seen the others use their actual bodies to fight, so he still wasn¡¯t exactly sure how strong they were..
Going by what they said, some people had skills that focused on their own bodies and not things like shooting fire balls or creatingkes. Abilities could be divided majorly into two types. There were abilities that allowed people to use the energy within them to do certain things (kind of like casting spells), they are referred to as emitters. Then, there were abilities that improved the users body making them able to utilize their physical bodies in battle (Basically martial arts and the likes), they are referred to as enhancers. The first group had more means to affect their surroundings and also do a wide range of things, while the second could do inhuman things using their very flesh and bones.
This would mean thedy that wielded a sword who Victor fought on the lower floor would be the second type, while the rest were of the first.
The problem now was that Victor had already said he had a fire oriented ability, and had been using his fire breathe ever since. He did say he was strong physically, but it would still be very unusual for even an experimental subject to show the same level of strength as an enhancer.
Some time passed, maybe a couple days since they had to stop and rest and also sleep along the way, and from Victor¡¯s map, they had reached the path that led to the next floor, they just had to walk for at most two hours before getting there.
These days Victor spent with the team were one of his most difficult and hellish days since he had to pretend to be asleep and just lie there for hours doing nothing, while being perfectly fine and feeling no sense of tiredness. Victor didn¡¯t have an option that would just shut down his body for some time either, so it was inevitable.
Throughout the night, Victor had nothing to do while lying there awake, so he just opened his system to check how his legion was doing, and how much they had advanced. Luckily, none of them had died.
..
Arac: Level ¨C 43 >> 44
Konda: Level ¨C 43 >> 46
Gurok: Level ¨C 44 >> 47
Amadon: Level ¨C 49 >> 53
Pyro: Level ¨C 52 >> 56
..
Arac was the least lucky, since he had to be unsummoned, but the rest seem to be doing very good. Amadon looked to be the highest level yet, and despite being the highest levelled, he could still advance faster than the rest. It was evident the higher one¡¯s level was, the least likely it was for them to level up, as the experience needed also increased, but Arac could still power through despite that.
(A/N: Monsters in Victor¡¯s legion will be taken as men since their gender isn¡¯t really known. Unless it¡¯s clear what the gender is, the monster will be referred to as masculine.)
Seeing as they would be going to the next floor the next day, Victor made sure to bring his legion closer and at the right time unsummoned them, just before everyone woke up. After some time past and everybody had woken up, they resumed their journey to the next floor, and just like victor thought, two hours was what it took to get to the next floor.
Victor couldn¡¯t help but notice something was different with two of them as they approached the path that led to the next floor. They looked like something was bothering them a bit, and would often look behind to cast a nce at Victor and the other who could control water and ice as both of them walked behind, while Larry as the leader walked in front.
¡®Something¡¯s off here, their behaviour is a little off.¡¯ Victor said as he monitored them more.
Though it was clear to him that the two before him were up to something, he couldn¡¯t just say so without evidence, and he was sure the others would side with their friends who they¡¯ve known for a longer time than him who was a stranger.
¡®No need to involve myself.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
They made their way through the path, and after some minutes of descending the path, they arrived at the 42nd floor. As from what Victor could remember, this should be the floor where he encountered minotaurs and the fire-imps. There was just one thing he had in his mind at this point.
¡®I have to separate from these guys. Tagging along is only limiting me.¡¯
Victor could just choose to kill them and move on, as he originally nned, but after benefitting so much from them, he thought that leaving them alive was the best he could do for them. Getting away from them wouldn¡¯t be that hard. Victor didn¡¯t need to think through it much, it wasn¡¯t like he was their buddy or something as lofty as that, so simply leaving and not returning would be enough.
¡°I need to take a leak, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Victor said as he walked away.
Before that, he thought he would be a good person and at least inform the two people that were least suspicious that the other two were acting weirdly. From what he could deduce, the person most likely to be in danger was Larry who was the team leader, so he chose to tell only him about the behaviour he had noticed earlier. Good enough, Larry wasn¡¯t an impulsive person, so he was able to quietly tell him without the others finding out.
When he left to ease himself and took long toe back, Larry could roughly guess what had happened, and after making a bit of effort to search for him, they gave up and just moved on.
Victor immediately detached himself from those he was just with and began his search. Theyout of this floor was very clear in Victor¡¯s head, and was something he needed not to use a map for. He had threaded this floor in various forms, so something like finding his way around was no problem at all.
First of all in Victor¡¯s agenda was to grab every single opportunity he got by the balls and not shy away from any kill. Normally he would just avoid killing low level monsters since the experience points wasn¡¯t much anymore, but now every single one was going to die if they crossed paths.
He immediately headed for the best spot where he knew he would find some number of Lycan and kill them at least for an appetiser on the way before he got to the first Minotaur.
From the group, he was able to learn that many different groups and guilds from different countries had been sent to subjugate the cave, and the number was around 15 different teams on estimate. Because of this, Victor was sure to run into more humans the further he descended the dungeon. He hadn¡¯t seen many human corpses so far, so it could only mean that they made it far into the higher floors.
¡®It¡¯s sure to get rowdyter.¡¯ Victor said in his mind while cutting off another lycan¡¯s head off its body.
Normally this would have been a hassle for Victor, but this time was different. After spending time with the humans for some days, he realised that they weren¡¯t as bad as he originally thought. Seeing as humans were at the bottom of the evolutionary chain, he thought they would be weak and useless, but aside from their strength, he could see that they could also have their importance.
¡°The days toe might be even more favourable than I originally thought. They would surely help me a lot.¡± Victor said as he proceeded deeper into the floor.
Since he took a different route, he missed the first minotaur, but where he was headed was the spot where he had fought the second one previously, and surely enough, when he got there, the monster he came for was standing within his sight.
¡®Long time no see.¡¯
Chapter 53 Another Group
[Killed Minotaur]
+115,000
¡°Now, the third ce.¡±
..
Victor disposed off the minotaur rtively easy, and unlikest time where he wanted to take it slow and fight it out so he could gain some experience, this time he didn¡¯t shy away from using his skills. The first move he made, he made sure to open up the minotaur¡¯s flesh and poured a good amount of his saliva into the flesh wound. Just likest time, this minotaur had the regenerative ability, and the rot from Victor¡¯s saliva was immediately being countered. Victor moved in and used his touch of death, hastening the process of the minotaur dying.
Seeing as the minotaur could not be further advanced, and he could not add it to his legion, he had no other use for it except for the experience points it gave.
After that, Victor headed towards the fire-imp territory to do his massacre there, and on the way ran into some humans who had been in the floor prior. Just like the group he met on the previous floor, this one also didn¡¯t treat him with too much hostility, and just assumed his appearance was from the effect of his ability.
¡®Ah, another group of humans.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. He had been hoping to find another group. The one before was so good and impressive that it changed his perspective on humans..
[Human Level 80]
[Human Level 70]
[Human Level 75]
[Human Level 75]
[Human Level 77]
[Human Level 73]
[Human Level 76]
¡®Seven of them, and the highest level is 80. Shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡¯ Victor said in his mind while walking closer to them after they beckoned.
¡°Hey, the names Adam, wha-¡± Before Adam could finish his sentence, a hand went through his stomach, passing cleanly to the other side and dragging some innards as it came out.
Victor immediately looked at the other confused faces that seemed to still be processing the situation and dashed towards them one after the other. Using the sword he picked up from thedy he fought before on the upper floors, he passed by three others taking their heads off while at it, but stopped at the fourth who managed to bring out a shield on time. The impact was still great, so it sent him flying backwards.
Victor didn¡¯t give room for any of them to rx and calm down, so he pushed forward again. Between the three that were remaining, one was a Level 80, the other a Level 70, and thest one a Level 75. The level 75 was the one who have brought out a shield to block his attack, and as that one was sent flying a couple metres back, the Victor rushed at the level 70 who was closest to him.
The level 70 seemed to be the most shaken and disorientated, but as he was about to strike him, the level 80 suddenly appeared before Victor, in between the level 70 and Victor himself, blocking his attack instead of the level 70.
CLANK!!
¡°Who are you! Where are you from!¡± The level 80 shouted.
Victor simply leaped backwards a couple feet after pushing against the level 80¡¯s body using his feet.
Victor now was facing two people.
[Target has been affected by skill Undead Aura]
[Target has died due to the effects of the skill Undead Aura]
[Killed Human]
+96,000exp
The level 80 who fell down after Victor pushed him had also knocked down the level 70 behind him. He tried to get hispanion to stand, but it was futile as he quickly realised that the level 70 had died. At this point, he could only think that Victor had some sort of skill that enabled him to kill others without necessarily touching them physically.
¡®A mental attack?¡¯ The level 80 thought. ¡®But if so, it means he has two abilities. He¡¯s strong.¡¯
Having two abilities in this world is something only a few have, this Victor is aware of. Although, the abilities people in this would possessed were much more versatile than the skills Victor, so it was justified. Victor didn¡¯t care though. None of the people present would live to tell the tale of meeting anyone with more than two skills.
Already, they had the misconception that Victor had physical strength enhancement and a different attack that was probably some type of mental attack. With this, they would be working against that. The two that were left were both physically oriented fighters, as they were both enhancers.
While the level 80 was still holding his dead team mate, Victor wasted no time and sprinted towards the level 75 that was making his way towards the level 80 and level 70 that was now dead, and intercepted him midway.
Again, the level 75 was only able to block Victor¡¯s stomp at the veryst moment and couldn¡¯t make a perfect block, causing the shield to also m against his body while he was sent flying backwards the second time.
Victor charged at him again, but for the second time, the level 80 appeared before him stopping him midway. This time, the level 80 appeared with a kick of his own, but Victor managed to block it and was only thrown backwards from the impact.
¡®Teleportation.¡¯ Victor noted in his mind.
There was no other way to exin the level 80¡¯s movements, and with the instantaneous change in position, Victor was sure that it was teleportation. Noting that, Victor could already see the fight bing harder than he had originally thought. Regardless, he wasn¡¯t going to give up, he could see victory at the end.
Both parties kept fighting for a while, and anytime Victor would make an attempt on the the level 75, the one with the teleportation would interfere. The level 75 called the other captain, and seeing as the captain was so caring towards his subordinate, Victor came up with the perfect n that he had seen others use countless times, and was also the favourite move the viin always made.
¡®Now.¡¯
Victor dashed towards the level 75 after hitting away the level 80, so this time he was actually able to get his hands on him, but instead of killing him instantly, he wasted a little time and allowed the level 80 to make his move, as soon as the level 80 appeared beside Victor, Victor used his other hand to grab the teleporter on his throat, then.
¡®Touch of death.¡¯
[Killed Human]
+105,000
[Target has been affected by skill Undead Aura]
[Target has died due to the effects of the skill Undead Aura]
[Killed Human]
+100,000exp
Chapter 54 [Bonus chapter] Human Form
Victor let go of both bodies, and they copsed, and at that moment he felt something else against his back, someone just tried to stab a sword through him, but unfortunately for the person, the sword didn¡¯t even manage to prate his skin.
¡®So this is what he nned to do, huh?¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
The one who had just attempted to kill him was the first person he had stabbed his hand through his stomach, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t die. He seemed to be the healer in the group, and though Victor had noticed him earlier healing himself, he did nothing, wanting to see what he would do. In the end, he didn¡¯t do much, and since he couldn¡¯t attack with his ability probably, he chose to use a sword, but in the end still failed.
¡®I don¡¯t need this one.¡¯ Victor thought, then burned him using his fire breath.
Truth be told, if Victor wanted an easy fight, he could have easily killed all of them and the fight wouldn¡¯t have dragged on for so long, but he chose not to.
¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t analyse all of their abilities since some died before the fight even started, but it¡¯s ok still.¡± Victor said while moving towards the level 80¡¯s body.
As he got to where the body was, he simply sat beside it and starting with the hand began tearing off chunks of flesh and swallowing.
¡®I should be fast, just in case another team is nearby.¡¯
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
.
.
[System analysisplete. Human sample has been analyzed]
By the time was done analyzing the sample, Victor was also done eating all the human bodies around, and anyone he finished with, he would use his skill fire breath to burn the remains leaving behind only skeletons and maybe some armour.
From this group, he also gained some weapons and other items than he knew not the use of, but took them regardless..
Since this was the fire-imp territory, Victor used the fire to make it seem as if a monster was the cause of the death, and he also made sure to not take too many of their equipment. Since he was basically so different from the rest of the humans, there was always the possibility of everything being traced back to him, and in case he wasn¡¯t going to kill the humans he would encounter immediately, he would like not to walk in and begin a fight.
Victor left the area to hunt other monsters immediately, and if he was lucky he might just run into another group of humans. The main reason for him killing and gaining evolution points from humans wasn¡¯t because they were beneficial o him when it came to evolution, it was because they possessed some amazing abilities, and if everything goes as nned, he would get some skills from evolving them.
Victor quickly brought out the system panel and went to the evolution section, but first he checked his stats.
..
Level: 37 (6,915,000/7,500,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 3,365/3,365
Mp: 3,300/3,300
[Stat]
Strength: 210 (7)
Agility: 140
Sense: 122
Vitality: 55
Magic: 55
Intelligence: 80
remaining stat point: 7
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Melee Combat lvl-5, Spearmanship lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1..
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000
-Red Back Smander ¨C 30,000
-Poison Frog Colony ¨C 8,000
-Human ¨C 50,000
.-.
¡°Begin evolution process.¡±
Beep Beep
[Starting creation process]
[You will lose consciousness during the creation process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
[You will now lose consciousness as creation process begins]
Victor found a safe ce to hide himself since he was going to be creating a new form and recing the minotaur. He headed for the small room space he made use of previously and stayed there. This time, he made sure to take off his clothes just in case, though he had the clothes he took from the humans he killed, he still liked the currentbination.
.
.
.
[Creation of new form Humanplete]
[Gained new skill Teleport]
[Gained new skill Art ofbat]
[Skills Melee Combat and skill Spearmanship have been incorporated into skill Art of Combat]
[Gained new skill Remote Explosion]
[Received 20 stat points]
[Strength +5, Vitality +5, Agility +5, Intelligence +10]
[It will take 24hours topletely adjust to new form]
After waking up, Victor was happy to see that he had gained the skill which the level 80 human was using, teleport. Apart from that skill which he got from the level 80 human, the other two he knew nothing of. From their names, he could guess what their effect was, but he still had to see the description to know for sure.
¡°Seems like my deduction was correct. I gained some of their skills, or abilities as they refer to it.¡± Victor said.
He quickly went through his own physical body to see how his form had changed.
¡®Hmm, not much, huh.¡¯
Looking at Victor¡¯s body, there wasn¡¯t much change the eyes could see. It was probably because of his abilities, his body still looked as pale as ever, and the marks were still all over his body. There was absolutely no difference in appearance from his zombie form as he even looked exactly the same in everything.
¡°There¡¯s really no reason to stay on in this form at all, is there?¡± Victor said.
Though his appearance had not changed one bit, his physique had not followed over at all. Though this body was still tough, it couldn¡¯t evenpare to his Zombie form.
¡®Humans truly are useless. This is just too pitiful.¡¯
Chapter 55 Human Usefulness
Though his appearance had not changed one bit, his physique had not followed over at all. Though this body was still tough, it couldn¡¯t evenpare to his Zombie form.
Victor took out his clothes and wore them, then remained in the small room until 24 hours passed before he went out. He could have gone out, but the humans roaming around the floor are strong, and without his tough zombie physique, facing them would be dangerous. The danger was miniscule, but it was still present. It was not like his appearance was different, since he will still be suspected a bit, he thought.
Victor came out of the room and with his form changed back to his base zombie form, he felt more confident.
¡°I should try out my new skills first.¡±
..
[SKILLS]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Art of Combat lvl-2
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-1
..
The fist one Art of Combat was pretty self exnatory, in fact all of them were, but since this one was a passive skill, he would see the effectster on. The second one was the Remote Explosion. Though Victor knew roughly how this skill worked based off knowledge from earth, he still had to try it out since he didn¡¯t know how it actually worked.
Some ce away from the room he stayed was where the fire-imps resumed their territory, and were also a good target. He approached the group and holding his hand out, hemanded the skill to activate.
.
.
..
¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯
Clearly Victor had activated the skill, but nothing happened, there was no effect. Maybe he needed a trigger? So he put out his hand one more time and with his will to activate the skill, he snapped his fingers, this time creating and effect, a magnanimous explosion.
.
.
.
¡°Still nothing.¡± Victor said while looking at the space before him with lively fire-imps crawling around.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
Victor tried out a bunch of other things, but nothing happened. At this moment, he felt pretty stupid, as he could have just checked for the information before doing anything. He thought he knew a bit about it, but it turned out like this.
Victor forgot about trying it himself and just opened his system panel to check the skill¡¯s description.
..
[Remote explosion]
Turn inorganic matter you touch into a bomb that can be remotely detonated. Strength of explosion is small.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 10
..
After seeing the skill¡¯s description, he immediately knew how it worked since he had seen something simr before on earth.
¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Victor said as he picked up a piece of rock. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this and the explosion is small, I could say the size of a grenade?¡±
Victor held the piece of rock that filled his hand and then activated his skill. Immediately, he could feel a little portion of his mana been imnted into the stone, and after doing so he threw the piece of rock towards the group of fire-imps ahead of him. Victor allowed it tond and roll till it stopped, and then he waited for one of the imps to get close to the stone properly.
¡°Now.¡±
BOOMMM!!
¡°Wha-¡°
Victor looked at the explosion that he had just created, and in no way was it something to be called a small explosion. He thought the size would be like a grenade or simr, but it turned out to be at least eight or ten times as powerful as a grenade.
¡®Well,pared to something like a nuke, this could be considered small.¡¯
¡°But, to think this skill would be so powerful while it¡¯s level is only one, impressive.¡± Seeing this skill so powerful, Victor wanted to level it up more, as he had just thought of a very interesting use for it.
¡®But this¡¡¯
Victor noticed something was different about his skill fire breath earlier. Since it was a skill at MAX level, he could fully control the amount of fire he spat out at a given point in time, but he felt like it became more powerful than it originally was. He actually had to adjust his normal output when he was with the human group earlier.
¡®It feels like something changed my skills.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he could strongly feel so.
He tested out his negative burst skill then, but nothing had changed with it, but his Inferno ring was now strong enough to severely harm fire-imps which wereplete fire oriented creatures. If he could see their HP bar, he was sure that it would be low.
¡°System, is the increase in the strength of my skills due to the system¡¯s effects too?¡± Victor asked, a bit curious.
[No, this due to the effects of your ability Infernal Body which increases fire attacks by 500%]
¡°Hm? I don¡¯t remember this kind of effect though.¡± Victor said, as he rushed to check the description of his ability.
..
[Infernal Body]
You have an incredibly high affinity towards the fire element. The energy of fire is around and with your body, and it empowers you. Though you thrive in extremely hot environment and habitat, you are not any weaker outside your natural habitat.
-Immune to heat and fire.
¨C Increase in attack and defence in hot environment/conditions.
-Natural and high affinity to the fire element.
-500% Increase to fire based skills.
-No weakness to opposing elements equal or weaker than yourself.
-Damage taken from opposing elements only if it is considerably more powerful than yourself.
-Your body is always strengthened and supported by the fire element.
..
¡®I really did change, huh. Or maybe I read wrong the first time, it should be so.¡¯
After testing this skill, the next skill to test was the teleportation skill, as it was the only other active skill he acquired.
As for this skill, Victor didn¡¯t feel too safe using it, as he didn¡¯t know much about how it would work, since teleportation works differently to begin with, so he just checked the skill¡¯s description from the start.
..
[Teleportation]
Instantaneous movement one oneself and other things between different marked locations.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 60
Range: Unlimited
..
¡°So basically its flying raijin? Not bad at all.¡±
Victor ced his palm on a wall, and with a thought appeared a marking on it. The mark was small and at most one centimeter on every side. Victor ran far off from it and when he was far enough, he activated the teleportation skill, and immediately appeared before the mark he just created. From his point of view, the space around him just shifted instantaneously. It was like closing your eyes for a second while in the toilet, and then opening it to see yourself in the sitting room. Only that for Victor he didn¡¯t close his eyes.
The skill was just as wonderful as he thought. With this, facing enemies had just be increasingly easier. The only problem now was the cost of using this skill which was a whooping 60 mana points at just level one. Victor seeing this wasn¡¯t rmed much though. ¡®For that guy to be able to use it multiple times like that without tiring, it means the mana cost would definitely reduce as the skill¡¯s level increases.
Next was to test how he would teleport others with him. Victor moved towards one of the fire-imp corpse, and then bent down to touch it. He activated his skill, and just like before he was before the spot where he had marked, but the fire-imp was not with him, and since he was squatting, he appeared mid air sort of, since the spot he marked kept his body¡¯s position a bit above normal.
¡°Seems that a lot of things are just so so. I need to level up this skill first.¡±
Anytime Victor killed a human group, he would search for their money, but seeing how nobody brought plenty of money into a dungeon, he was still very broke even after all the groups he had killed.
Whatever their currency was, it didn¡¯t mean much, as when he ced it into the system and it was converted, it would turn into system coins. From what Victor had deduced, one hundred of the human currency was one system coin after conversion, and this amount varied.
¡°I have gotten only 10coins so far¡ so poor.¡±
To think human¡¯s would be this useful, Victor thought. To think he had even left many human corpses without extracting evolution material. When he left the dungeon, he would have to visit a human settlement and get more skills. ¡®But then, monsters would not be shying away either, so maybe that would not be necessary.
From what he had learnt from Larry and his group, the world outside was not as he would have ever thought. Firstly, dungeons and gates started appearing about 50 years ago, and after the first dungeon break happened, monsters had began inhabiting some ces on the. The same thing happened with the gates. Because of this, more than 40% of the¡¯s surface became infested by monsters, though, this figure has reduced ever since the hunters began pushing back the monsters and reiming lost grounds.
¡°Whatever, I will deal with all that when I get out there.¡± Victor said.
From what he was told, this particr dungeon was nearing the time for a break to ur, and since the higher levels actually had monsters as strong as level 60 (the max they had seen at the time), it couldn¡¯t be ignored at all. Though this dungeon was an abnormal one which still hadn¡¯t shown any signs of a break, not to mention the jump in levels, it could still happen anytime soon.
With this, Victor knew of two ways he would be able to escape the dungeon. Either wait for a break when whatever was keeping him inside would be removed, or do what he was doing now and kill the boss monster at the final floor.
¡°Before revisiting that guy, I should definitely find more humans first.¡±
Chapter 56 Ark Humans l
¡°Before revisiting that guy, I should definitely find more humans first.¡± Victor said while walking away.
He After that, he spent more time in the 42nd floor, mainly for two reasons. The first was to get more human evolution material, while the second was to find more money, in turn getting more system coins.
He went around killing fire-imps, and even returned towards the beginning of the floor to find the first minotaur.
¡®How lucky are those guys, seriously?¡¯ Victor asked in his mind.
The group he came with had passed through the route where the minotaur was, this he was sure of, but not a single corpse was there. Surely the minotaur isn¡¯t the type to eat humans, so it could only mean that they somehow evaded it.
Whatever the case was didn¡¯t matter in the least to Victor. If they were alive, then good for them. He made quick work of the minotaur and gained it¡¯s exp before setting off to the lower floor. There were stronger groups that had reached that deep by the time. Many groups entered the dungeon at the same time, and the stronger ones were able to dominate the lead and leave the rest behind. Of course there were those that just followed close behind and enjoyed a monsterless hunt, but not everyone could. Especially the floors with a lot of water, it slowed many down.
Needless to say, fighting the stronger guys was solely for the reason to gain experience points. That was their major use. Since whatever skill he got was going to be reset to level one anyway, he didn¡¯t mind getting an underdeveloped skill from the less strong people. Even a weak skill can be useful after levelling it up to max.
¡°Heheheh¡¡± ¡®Hmm, something changed.¡¯.
Victor had been noticing something different about himself, but now he figured out what was different. He wasn¡¯t as emotionally abstract as he was sometime ago, as the feelings and emotions he felt deep within him locked up seemed to have opened up a bit.
¡®It¡¯s probably because of the human form I acquired. I can¡¯t say it downgraded me a bit, since it isn¡¯t getting in the way at all.¡¯
¡°But then, I would have thought that I would feel some special type of feeling after part of that locked emotion was released, but it feels pretty normal, like it has always been.¡± Victor said to himself.
Victor¡¯s current goal was to get to the next floor and see what the humans there had to offer, and along the way he ran into another small group of three humans, all within the level of 40 and 50, and of course killed them and gained their evolution material. This group was purely made of fighters, and their skills abilities weren¡¯t anything fantastic either.
Victor had spected this, but in the end he was right. The abilities humans possess are diverse and are like a cluster of more than one skill. This made them able to execute different skills even though they only possessed a single ability. But whenever Victor attained from their ability, he would only get a skill, and not the full range of the ability possessed by the human.
From the guy who could teleport, during their fight, he couldn¡¯t only teleport to the position of hisrades which would have made his ability the same with the one Victor got, he could also teleport around the ce in a way, but after getting the skill teleport, Victor could only use the marking teleportation.
Well, in the end it didn¡¯t matter, since he could just get as much skills as the number that makes up an ability.
Victor reached the path that led to the next floor, and just then the evolution process wasplete. Really, since he already had the human from as his second form, any new human evolution material was just added to the pre-existing form he already had. So, clearly speaking, he only incorporated the new evolution material he received into the one he already possessed.
..
[Evolution processplete]
[Gained new skill Melee Combat]
[Gained new skill Swordsmanship]
[Gained new skill Sword Control]
[Skills Melee Combat and skill Swordsmanship have been incorporated into skill Art of Combat]
[Received 15 stat points]
[Strength +3, Vitality +3, Intelligence +10]
..
After seeing this, Victor was pleased with the results, descended to the next floor. If the skill Art of Combat was absorbing all his fighting rted skills, that could only mean that it was a very strong skill, so he sort of happy to see the skill¡¯s effect. Thest group he killed, he hadn¡¯t fought with them as he just used his Touch of death on them in order not to prolong the fight.
(A/N: From now on, I will be adding the money section to his status screen)
Reaching the next floor, Victor continued in the same fashion as he had nned, and took care of the smanders and frogs that appeared. He didn¡¯t need any of their evolution material as he had no need for it, so he made good use of his fire skills on the frogs, and the smanders he wasted no time with.
Sure enough, on this floor he actually encountered some reasonably strong humans after running into a group of them. He had to go pretty deep into this floor before he even found the first humans. Along the way all he saw were corpses. Though not much, none was alive.
This group of 10 had the average level of 65, but their leader, or the person who he assumed to be the leader had a level of 95, the highest he had seen so far. Being an undead, Victor knew no fear or what that word meant. Even though he regained a sliver of his emotions, he didn¡¯t regain this one, and it was not like the emotions were at all prominent to begin with.
The fight against this group was a bit difficult, since they had impable coordination. The problem lied in the fact that he needed their flesh after they died, so he couldn¡¯t scorch them the slightest bit.
The only upside to this battle though, was the attitude of the leader of the group inparison to the previous one who had the teleportation ability. Unlike the teleporting guy who cared for hisrades and rushed to aid whenever Victor tried to attack, this one just remained where he was and watched his team fight Victor. Victor himself wasn¡¯t sure what the leader was thinking, and so had to also keep a close eye on him just in case he made a move at him at anytime.
The next in strength was also beside the leader, and didn¡¯te to attack. At times like this, Victor wished he had some type of skill that would allow him peak at his opponent¡¯s stats.
.
Earlier on, ¡®System, identify those two for me.¡¯ When he encountered this team, the leader and the other person strongest after him stood quite far away, so the system only automatically disyed the level of those that were close and left the two, but as Victor had requested for it now-
[Ark Human Level 95]
[Ark Human Level 90]
.
¡®Ark human, does that mean they have transcended human limits or some shit like that?¡¯ Victor asked himself. That would be the reason they didn¡¯t care to get involved with the fight before them. Maybe they were the type to view the weaker ones as inferior, so they didn¡¯t care for their life or death. This didn¡¯t bother Victor though, if this was the case, then he needed not to worry himself with them, as they wouldn¡¯t be interfering any time soon.
Though Victor was finding it hard to touch this group, it didn¡¯t mean that he was been pushed back or even threatened by their attacks, the only problem lied in the fact that he couldn¡¯t touch them. Most of his skills needed him to touch the opponent, or be at least that much close to them, which they prevented with the barrier around each person, much like the drake. Then their healer just happened to be someone who used holy energy, so her magic was quite effective against his negative burst, lessening its effect greatly.
¡®Alright, that does it.¡¯ Victor said in his mind after seeing no other way forward in this situation. The fight had been going on for at least four minutes or so, and though it wasn¡¯t much time, it was enough for Victor to know whether he was making any progress or not, and the answer was, very little progress.
In this short time, Victor was able to see the effects of the skill Art ofbat, as whatever attack the group throw at him, he always easily found a way to evade it, the only problem was the fact that he couldn¡¯t touch them. He could just break their shield with strong physical attacks, but that would take too long. He had already devised a n in his head.
Victor once again went into their midst, and though he knew he couldn¡¯t really cause them damage, he still tried attacking every single one of them, jumping about the whole ce, attacking and evading. When he had made a move on every one, he jumped into the air, almost reaching the cave ceiling which was more than 20 metres high, then as he descended, the markings which were normally just glowing a faint volcanic red lit up like all over¡
SIWW¡ DOM! BOOM!
Chapter 57 Arch Human ll
Victor descended, the markings which were normally just glowing a faint volcanic red lighting up all over like fiery streams of fire¡
DOOM ! BOOM !
.
The ground beneath cracked in different ces, and many chunks flew into the air. Victor had literally pierced the ce, them after his crash into the ground, the entire surrounding exploded again like some kind of chain explosion, one after the other.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ¡.
The explosion was massive and wide covering the entire area and blowing dust, smoke and particles into the air obstructing everyone¡¯s vision. Apart from the overall explosion, each individual explosion was also powerful, and at this point, the leader that had been standing some distance away from the fight actually started showing some interest.
About a minute passed without any significant movement, just people from within the smoked area trying to find their way out. As there was no air current in the cave, the smoke and dust did not leave by itself, meaning that till whatever was going to cause it to cleare, the entire ce was like an area with smokescreen, the only problem was that it was against everyone.
.
What Victor had done when he decided to attack the group was not just pointless and out of desperation as they had thought. Using his newly acquired skill Remote Detonation, each time he paced his hand on the ground, he would infuse it with his mana as he activated the skill, leaving that ce as a time bomb ready to be detonated at any time.
After dancing around the ce and leaving several tens of spots filled with his explosive mana, he broke destroyed the area to stun the group, with the hopes of shaking them a bit and possibly destabilizing them enough for their magic o be released. For this n to work, he made sure to ce more explosives near the caster of this spell, the mage type, and near the ¡®priestess¡¯ using holy magic.
When he broke the ground and caused chunks of rocks pieces to fly around, it just helped spread the area of effect, and set a good stage for the chain detonation and explosions, though it would still have been possible even without shattering the ce. Victor just wanted to throw them off a bit to begin with.
¡®This should be good enough, right? Wonder if it worked.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
During the explosion, he teleported himself outside the range of the explosion, as he knew he couldn¡¯t regenerate any body part if any was toe off. With the smoke screen now, he was sure that everyone inside couldn¡¯t tell their forwards or backwards. So, he dashed in.
He made sure to leave a mark for his teleportation somewhere behind in a strategic ce where the vision of their leader wouldn¡¯t be able to reach after the explosion. After that, he just quietly went into the smoke covered area, and just as he had thought, the n was a sess, and the barrier covering and protecting their bodies was gone, and they were now vulnerable.
Though Victor¡¯s vision was also bad within the cloud of dust and smoke, his senses still worked very well, and again, just like he had thought, it was better than that of the humans, so they couldn¡¯t find their way as easily as him.
Without wasting much time, he moved first to the one closest to him, and before that one could even rm the others or even make any weird sounds, his body fell to the ground, but Victor caught him before it he hit the ground. Moving from that target, he headed to next closest one and did the same. Before a minute had passed, he had already silently killed every single member of the team that was within the dust and smoke.
.
.
¡°Hey, make that cloud of dust get away.¡± The leader said to the person beside him.
¡°Yes sir.¡±
The one beside him moved down, and then took out arge metal fan. Using it, she blew away the cloud of dust and smoke, well, most of it.
Victor standing in the midst of the cloud of dust just stood there like he had been waiting for sometime.
¡°You filt.¡±
¡®Arc Human, huh? Let¡¯s see the difference they¡¯ll show.¡¯ Victor said in his mind while observing thedy¡¯s actions.
It was safe to say that they still thought of him to be human at this point. It wasn¡¯t unnatural for hunters to have falling out in dungeons and gates, in fact it would be the perfect ce since it couldn¡¯t be properly supervised by the outside authorities.
Victor didn¡¯t care about what they thought though, it wouldn¡¯t matter after they died anyway. After a few seconds of staring at each other, it was evident that Victor was not going to make the first move, so thedy took the initiative to attack first.
She scoffed as sheunched herself forward towards Victor with a great speed, but Victor was still able to follow her movements well, and was not at all threatened by it. She attacked him with the fan firstunching a vertical strike on him, which he easily evaded.
Again, he wasn¡¯t going to scorch their bodies, so he had to use other means that would not spoil the flesh. Victor jumped back some metres to distance himself away from her. He had many opportunities to kill her using touch of death, but he wanted to see more of why they were Ark Humans.
He waited for her to use her ability, but he never saw her use anything like such, ad after a few minutes of engaging her, he was starting to think that she wouldn¡¯t show him anything. Over the short period of time they fought, thedy had used a total of seven different weapons, some of the Victor had never even seen before or knew if they were actual weapons or just custom made. At this point, he was starting to think her ability was some sort of weapon mastery or simr.
Chapter 58 [Bonus chapter] Arch Human lll
Through out the fight, Victor had yet to speak, but thedy didn¡¯t need him to. She could tell that he wasn¡¯t even trying, and that he had been easily deflecting and blocking her attacks, and though she herself saw many openings when he could have attacked, she saw that he didn¡¯t. It was quite clear that there was no way he didn¡¯t see those openings, so-
¡®Is he just toying with me? Am I not enough for him to take serious?¡¯ He questioned in her mind as her facial expression spoiled a bit.
The way she switched weapons, she would be holding one weapon in hand, and the very next moment it would disappear and another one would appear in its ce. Victor was quite curious how it worked, but it was not like she would tell him if he asked to begin with.
She took out her fan this time while putting away the weird looking sword he was holding. The metal fan opened up and expanded, then a sword appeared in her other hand, and she ced it upon the fan. The two weapons fused together seamlessly as though they were always part of the same piece, then she extended her hand backwards before throwing it towards Victor.
The speed the weapon travelled with was great, but for some reason Victor didn¡¯t feel the least bit threatened by it, and remained totally calm, even for himself. As the weapon approached almost immediately, he just moved sideways a bit evading it, then using his hands redirected it back towards thedy. The whole movement happened smoothly and in one fluid motion as he spun his body around like a move born out of some tai chi technique.
With the same speed, the weapon travelled back to thedy, but as it got close to her the weapon slowed down, then-
BOOM!
¡®That shouldn¡¯t be enough to damage her.¡¯.
From what Victor had summed up, she had abilities that had to do with weapons. She could bring out weapons from where ever, could use various weapons, could fuse weapons, and from the actions of the fan Victor just sent her way, he could control her weapons remotely it seemed. All these didn¡¯t matter though, Victor decided he had seen enough of her show.
¡®Why not try asking her, she might just tell me.¡¯ He said in his mind.
The explosion was so unexpected and sudden that it threw thedy off her footing a bit, and as she leaned backwards from the explosion, Victor¡¯s face appeared from the smoke and came just before her. For her, he was so fast, enough that she felt he would be be able tond a few blows on her if he wanted. At that moment of helplessness, her vignce rose above normal as she felt vulnerable before Victor.
¡°What is the power you possess?¡± Victor asked.
He grabbed her by the waist like some grand royal dance feast spotlight couple would, and her leg even happened to be raised to fit the pose well. Maybe it was because of the battle and she was absorbed in it, but she didn¡¯t notice this immediately, but neither did she answer Victor. She just stared at him while her body crashed down on the floor, as it went limp.
¡°Well, guess I¡¯ll find outter.¡± He said.
Victor then turned to look at the leader that was still standing at the same spot. He bent down to pick a small piece of rock, and then as the leader beganing forward, he threw the rock as fast as he could, but the leader was still able to deflect the rock, but then instead of the rock, Victor appeared before him and ced his hand on his face. With one of Victor¡¯s leg behind the leader¡¯s legs, Victor pushed the leader backwards and got him off his feet because of the speed.
DOOM!
The sound of Victor bashing the leader¡¯s head into the ground rung out, but in the end it didn¡¯t matter as he used Touch of Death after the head smash just in case.
After fighting with thedy, one thing Victor noticed was that there was little difference between the normal humans and the so called Ark humans. He wasn¡¯t even sure if they themselves knew that their race had changed a bit. The Ark human would probably just live longer and be a little stronger at most, maybe have more potential than normal humans at most. Nothing too out of the ordinary.
¡°Whatever, heh¡¡±
Victor dragged the body of the leader back and and on the way grabbed thedy¡¯s body also, then using his teleport, he appeared on the spot he set his mark earlier.
¡°Time to gain some evolution materials.¡± He said while digging into the flesh and swallowing it piece by piece.
Before eating it this time, he made sure to take off the clothes he was wearing and wear the one the first guy he ate was wearing, in case blood got on them, it would be ok since he would abandon the clothester. The original one he had on was just that good that he didn¡¯t want to spoil it.
After he finished taking all the evolution material he could by savaging every single piece, Victor checked his list of evolution materials.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000
-Red Back Smander ¨C 30,000
-Poison Frog Colony ¨C 8,000
-Human ¨C 220,000
..
¡°This should be good enough right? Or would it be better if I just build the form anew. Which would bring out the most benefits?¡± Victor asked himself.
¡°Thest one worked, so this time there shouldn¡¯t be too any problem either, right? Let¡¯s believed that.¡± Victor said, as he felt it good to be positive from time to time.
¡°System, begin evolution process.¡±
..
[Starting evolution process]
Chapter 59 Boss Fight l
[Starting evolution process]
.
.
.
[Evolution processplete]
[Gained new skill Weapon Mastery]
[Gained new skill Swordsmanship]
[Gained new skill Death Curse]
[Gained new skill nt Maniption]
[Gained new skill Iron Fist]
[Gained new skill Double strike]
[Skill Swordsmanship and Sword Control have been incorporated into skill Weapon Mastery]
[Skill Double Strike have been incorporated into skill Weapon Mastery]
[Skill Iron Fist has been incorporated into skill Art of Combat]
[Received 20 stat points]
[Health +100 Mana +100].
[Strength +5, Vitality +3, Agility +5, Intelligence +10, Magic +5]
..
After the evolution wasplete, Victor had already gotten to the next floor, and looking at the new skills, he was quite satisfied with what he got, though, he couldn¡¯t tell were some came from.
Victor killed the leader of the human group he metst so quick that he didn¡¯t give him a chance to show his skills, so he didn¡¯t exactly know what to expect. He wasn¡¯t expecting anything grand either since the other Arch human he faced wasn¡¯t really all that different from normal humans.
¡°Was he some kind of druid or something? To get something like nt Maniption.¡± Victor said while looking at the skills he had, but then the Death Curse was kind of contradictory. But, since druids had something to do with spirits, Victor guessed it was possible for them to also use such magic, maybe.
¡°Status.¡±
..
Level: 37 (6,915,000/7,500,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Hp: 3,465/3,465
Mp: 3,450/3,450
Coins: 50
[Stat]
Strength: 223 (7)
Agility: 150
Sense: 122
Vitality: 66
Magic: 60
Intelligence: 110
remaining stat point: 62
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-max, Undead Aura lvl-max, Recovery lvl-1, Art of Combat lvl-2, Weapon Mastery lvl-2
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-max, Fire Breath lvl-max, Inferno Ring lvl-1, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-1, Death Curse lvl-1, nt Maniption lvl-1
..
Looking at his stats, there was only one thought he had in mind. ¡®The sign of growth. From such an unintelligent creature, now, I am slowly bing a schr¡ So refreshing.¡¯
Not ignoring the rest of his stat, Victor was quite impressed. HE began looking into all the skills he had newly received to see what they were about.
..
[Death Curse]
Magic that affects the soul and eats away at their life force as time goes by. [Intensity can be increased]
Level: 1
Mana cost: 50
_ _
[nt Maniption]
Control nts in the surrounding area. Amount of mana required differs depending on nts.
Duration: 30s
Level: MAX
Mana cost: XX
..
Apart from these skills, the other skills were sort of self exnatory and needed not to for Victor to check the description to see how they worked.
Another thing Victor discovered was that the system also epted gems as money and converted them to system coins. If only these guys came as some kind of excavation team to harvest gems, it would have been good. He didn¡¯t know where to get these gems, and that was something he wanted to ask the next people he met.
H even tried using the gems that lit up parts of the cave, but that didn¡¯t work. Victor kept going deeper into the dungeon, and after a day or two reached the 49th floor again. Within that time, he ran into two other human groups, and the fight with them was incredibly easy as they were either tired and exhausted when he found them, or sleeping. In the end, he wasn¡¯t able to get the information he needed about the gem, so he gave up on it.
From the groups he killedst, he gained some useful skills.
..
[Gained new skill Archery]
[Gained new skill 9 des Walks]
[Gained new skill Earth Stump]
[Gained new skill Terror]
[Gained new skill Excavate]
[Gained new skill Demon Chain Bind]
[Gained new skill Demon Shadow]
[Gained new skill Precision Shot]
[Gained new skill Sixth Sense]
[Gained new skill Hot Hands]
[Skill Archery and Precision Shot have been incorporated into skill Weapon Mastery]
[Skill 9 des Walks have been absorbed into skill Weapon Mastery]
[Received 30 stat points]
[Health +100 Mana +100]
[Strength +5, Vitality +5, Agility +5, Intelligence +10, Magic +10]
..
Over all, Victor had gained plenty from the humans, and he could beat his chest anywhere now as a former human himself and say that humanity is notpletely useless. From time to time, they still have their uses.
The skills he gained weren¡¯t that strong, but they were going to be very useful when fighting and very quite the versatile bunch. The Earth stomp was just like the name suggests, it caused tremor in the surrounding area. The skill Terror induced hallucination, but at level one it only caused some mental damage nothing else, not to mention, against a strong opponent it would be useless, that is if it would even activate properly.
The Excavate skill did what it said, dig up the ground clean, basically just creating a whole on dirt and any material. From all the skills he gained, this was probably one of the most overpowered when thought through. This skill allowed the user to basically excavate the rocks in an area of hard rock, or even a wall. If he was right, it would work on other materials like metal and even something like water. Basically anything tangible could be excavated. This included human bodies. No wonder a level 60 could be the team leader. The skill was just too above the others. Even superman will fall before such a skill.
The two skills Demon Chain Bind and Demon Shadow were gotten from the same person, but for the first skill, Victor wasn¡¯t sure if it was going to be too useful against strong opponents. If he was able to break out of it after a bit of a struggle, it just proved that monsters above level 100 would also be able to do the same. The most it could do was buy some time. The second one, Demon Shadow was actually more impressive. It reminded him of several anime he had watched where someone would have something simr. Basically, this skill gave life to the user¡¯s shadow, allowing them to gain one minion that is as strong as themselves and can even use some one their skills which the user granted.
The more advanced part of the skill was probably still locked now. For now, all Victor could do with this skill was send his shadow to domon things or fight for him against the opponent¡¯s shadow. The only downside right now was the fact that dark ces limited this skill, and it didn¡¯t work either if the environment was not well lit or the shadows were not well defined. He would have to level it up first before it would be very useful. By the time he increased it¡¯s level, it would be another overpowered skill.
Hot hands basically made his hands hit up at super hot temperatures enough to melt through flesh easily. This skill was immediately max level though as soon as he got it. With his infernal body, he could already do something like this, so the skill was kind of a useless one for him.
The Sixth Sense was pretty self exnatory, it gave him a whole new world as he could perceive abstract things that even his high sense stat didn¡¯t allow him to before like subtle changes in factors around him or being able to pick up some minimal changes in the waves and wavelengths around him.
Precision shot was meant to be an active skill, but now that it was absorbed by the weapon mastery skill, it had be passive, at least this was what Victor believed. Since the Weapon Mastery skill kept swallowing other skills, he was sure it would also convert those skills which it had swallowed.
Along with the skills, thest group he had attacked while they were sleeping seemed to be the greedy bunch, as they were actually walking around with their money and gems. Victor wasn¡¯tining, it only meant that he could get more coins. In total at this point, Victor had 1,750 coins.
Back on the 49th floor which was the floor before thest one where the drake from before was, Victor was with the bunch of chimeras that roamed the floor, and as easy as it got, he just destroyed them one after another until he got to the door that lead into the boss room.
Victor made sure to use each of his skills that he could, focusing on his active skills to see which one of the skills was most useful for the altercation that was about to ur. This time, he was going to focus on using the most effective skills against the Drake, ones that would work perfectly against it.
¡°System.¡±
Chapter 60 Boss Fight ll
¡°System.¡±
..
Level: 38 (2,005,000/13,000,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Coins: 390
Hp: 3,615/3,615
Mp: 3,700/3,700
[Stat]
Strength: 230
Agility: 155
Sense: 125.
Vitality: 71
Magic: 70
Intelligence: 120
remaining stat point: 97
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-MAX, Undead Aura lvl-MAX, Recovery lvl-1, Art of Combat lvl-2, Weapon Mastery lvl-4, Sixth Sense lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Fire Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-1, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-1, Death Curse lvl-1, nt Maniption lvl-1, Earth Stump lvl-1, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-1, Excavate lvl-1, Demon Chain Bind lvl-1, Demon Shadow lvl-1
..
¡°The skills that¡¯ll be the most effective would be, remote explosion, death curse, and excavate. The rest can just remain like that for now. There are others, but-¡± Victor said while looking at the system panel before him.
There were some skills he knew would be good, but in the end those skills weren¡¯t the most effective ones. With the coins he had gathered, Victor could only hope that the coins would be enough to level all the skills he had to a good enough level at least. With a skill like excavate, he would be able to seamlessly do major harm to the drake and possibly counter the drake¡¯s healing ability.
¡°How much will it take to upgrade my skill excavate using coins?¡± Victor asked the system.
[70 coins]
¡°Ok, upgrade its rank.¡±
[Skill Excavate has been upgraded to Level 2]
[Coins 1,680]
After this, Victor just went on upgrading the skills he had chosen to use as at the forefront.
[Skill Excavate has been upgraded to Level 3]
[Coins 1,530]
[Skill Excavate has been upgraded to Level 4]
[Coins 1,130]
[Skill Death Curse has been upgraded to Level 2]
[Coins 1,030]
[Skill Death Curse has been upgraded to Level 3]
[Coins 810]
[Skill Remote Explosion has been upgraded to Level 2]
[Coins 720]
[Skill Remote Explosion has been upgraded to Level 3]
[Coins 640]
[Skill Remote Explosion has been upgraded to Level 4]
[Coins 390]
..
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Fire Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-1, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-4, Death Curse lvl-3, nt Maniption lvl-1, Earth Stump lvl-1, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-1, Excavate lvl-4, Demon Chain Bind lvl-1, Demon Shadow lvl-1
_ _
[Remote explosion]
Turn inorganic matter you touch into a bomb that can be remotely detonated. Strength of explosion is increased exponentially.
Level: 4
Mana cost: 30
_ _
[Death Curse]
Magic that affects the soul and eats away at the target¡¯s life as time goes by. [Intensity can be increased]
Level: 3
Mana cost: XX
_ _
[Excavate]
Excavate the fiscal matter around a set area into void.
Level: 4
Mana cost: 50
..
With everything set and a ready n put in ce, Victor entered the boss room, and as he did, the door behind him closed itself. Just like before, the drake didn¡¯t even move a muscle, and this was just the exact thing Victor was hoping for. This was the only time he had to touch the drake physically, so unlikest time where all he did was use just one of his skills, Death Touch, this time he was going to do all he could, literally.
Victor approached the sleeping Drake, and for the first part of his n, he would have to first of all have to go all the way around the drake. He could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t wake up half way before he was done.
He first went around the drake setting as many explosions as he could on the earth around it¡¯s body, then he set explosions on some of the clothe materials he had and dropped it on the drake¡¯s back and body, in at least six ces where he was sure the clothes wouldn¡¯t fall off after the drake started moving.
..
Mp: 3,700/3,700 >> Mp: 3,250/3,700
..
The drake was truly not going to do a thing until it had been attacked. After setting everything, Victor was finally ready to attack. He moved towards its chest area, and as soon as he used his skill death touch, he kept his hand on the drake even though it started moving, continually causing it damage, but since it didn¡¯t die even then, it was clear just how strong the drake¡¯s regenerative ability was.
After the drake had stood uppletely, Victor then used the excavation skill to chop out a huge part of it¡¯s entire body, and he wasn¡¯t no dumb person, so he aimed for the drake¡¯s head, which he deemed the most crucial part of its body.
..
Mp: 3,250/3,700 >> Mp: 3,200/3,700
..
Victor was betting on this being the killing move since the brain was basically the part of the body that controlled how the other parts worked, but unsurprisingly, the drake began regenerating it¡¯s head immediately after, and in some tens of seconds, it hadpleted the regeneration of its head, but not without Victor clearing the entire space around it¡¯s chest and stomach, taking its left hand too.
..
Mp: 3,250/3,700 >> Mp: 3,150/3,700
..
After he did this, the drake¡¯s barrier activated, cutting Victor from it. Victor did of course still try his excavate skill, but just as he spected, it couldn¡¯t do anything with the barrier up.
..
Mp: 3,150/3,700 >> Mp: 3,100/3,700
..
The barrier around the drake was like a sphere that wrapped around its body keeping every other thing out. Before the drake could finish regeneration, Victor activated the third skill he prepared for the drake, the Death Curse, and once again ording to his spection, it wasn¡¯t affected by the barrier since it wasn¡¯t a physical attack. Even if the barrier could block magical attacks, Victor wasn¡¯t sure if it would work on this skill since it was a kind of spiritual attack and not a simple magic attack.
He felt a huge amount of mana leave his body at one go, that it felt like his body became a bit heavy for a second and he was almost dragged to the ground.
..
Mp: 3,100/3,700 >> Mp: 2,600/3,700
..
Chapter 61 Boss Fight lll
Mp: 3,100/3,700 >> Mp: 2,600/3,700
..
¡®That¡¯s insane! I couldn¡¯t even control the intensity well this time.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
The way this skill worked, he would have to control the intensity of the curse, andpared to the intensity, the amount of mana used would also increase. He had intended for it to be intense, but not this much, and waspletely not prepared for it.
Following this, Victor didn¡¯t stop there and used the trap he set some time ago before the whole thing began proper, and-
BANG!! BOOM!! BOOM!!
The entire area around and under the drake began exploding one after another, sending the drake into another state of confusion. Though the skill didn¡¯t take any mana from detonating an already set explosion, all Victor had to do was set one off, and the chain explosion took over. At time like this, Victor was happy for the existence of physics..
Because of the explosions, the drake got destabilized and confused, and in this window of time, its shield barrier disappeared, and this was while it was still in the process of regeneration, then Victor took anotherrge portion of its body with the excavate skill.
The upside to his n was the fact that his skills didn¡¯t take as much mana as he thought they would, even with the overpoweredness.
The drake at this point where the fight had only begun for some minutes had yet to even make a single attack of its own, as it was forced to defend it self immediately after waking up. Victor¡¯s n was working so far, and it was a harsh and sadistic n to burn through his reserves all at a single stretch in attempt to finish the drake before it even had the time to fight back, and so far it seemed to be working.
Now, the entire upper body of the drake up until its chest and front legs was gone, and the regeneration speed which used to be lightening fast was now so much slower that it couldn¡¯t evenpare. Victor stopped for a some seconds watching the drake trying to regenerate itself, and while he watched its body trying to regenerate in what looked like a truly desperate struggle, he couldn¡¯t help but hope that this was enough to kill it for good.
One reason why he still wasn¡¯t attacking was the fact that he had used the Death Curse skill earlier, and the intensity was truly not a joke, as it too so much. Going by the normal scale, a skill of that level would have taken at maximum nothing above 80 mana points from him, but this onepletely went passed that. It should be enough to kill the drake.
After a minute had passed, the drake stopped its struggle to move, and the its regeneration even stopped, but Victor knew it wasn¡¯t the end as he still hadn¡¯t seen any notification that he killed the drake. Just when he was thinking about it, the notification appeared.
[You have killed Twin Headed Drake ¡®Ramok]
+310,000
¡®Finally, I-¡® Victor said in his mind, but before he even finished what it was he was saying, something strange he had never experienced before happened.
It was simr to when the system spoke to him and he could hear the voice in his head while it still sounded in his ears, but this time it was as though a thought was being transmitted to him. It wasn¡¯t at all a voice, it just felt like he was thinking by himself, but the words of this thought was different and independent of his, and it seemed to bemunicating with him.
¡®What is this? What, or who are you?¡¯ Victor asked. He knew he was an undead, and one of their advantages was the ability to negate all mental attacks. If even after that someone or something could still get into his head, then he wasn¡¯t as safe as he thought he was.
¡®Calm down human.. Or should I call you a zombie? You seem to be a mess of different creatures, interesting. I never knew such a thing was possible. Whatever it is you are, calm yourself down let¡¯s talk. I am the Drake Ramok, who you just killed.¡¯
¡®Drake? What is this? Is this part of the whole illusion too?¡¯ Victor thought.
¡®No, I really am the one you just killed.¡¯
¡®You can read my thoughts?¡¯
¡®Well, the ones you let me read. We don¡¯t have much time to waste, so let¡¯s be quick.¡¯
¡®Ok, I¡¯m listening. What is it you want? Its clear that there¡¯s something, right? Get to the point, I don¡¯t think you¡¯llst long here to begin with.¡¯ Victor responded.
¡®Quite calm in this situ-¡®
¡®Get to the point.¡¯ Victor cut Ramok off before he could continue rambling on about unimportant things. He wasn¡¯t sure what the drake wanted, but he could only listen in the end. It might actually turn out to be helpful to him.
¡®Very well. I need you to free my master from a simr predicament as you have found me before I was in, and free him from it by ending his life.¡¯
¡®What? Let¡¯s say I agree, what do I get from doing this favour?¡¯
¡®All my riches.¡¯
¡®Deal.¡¯
¡®Just like that? You were serious when you said to get to the point. SO impatient, the younger generation.¡¯
¡®Whatever. How do I find this master of yours?¡¯ Victor asked.
¡®Here, you will be directed to the location.¡¯ The Drake Ramok said, as it passed something into Victor, and immediately, he could tell which direction he needed to head towards to find this master the drake was talking about. ¡®Interesting.¡¯
¡®My power? It truly is. If it wasn¡¯t for the predicament I found myself, I would have easily defeated you. Just know that.¡¯ The drake then passed unto Victor a golden key which he said would glow after he killed his master, and that is when he would be able to open his vault. He also instructed Victor on how to go about it. Victor didn¡¯t trust him at first, but Ramok assured Victor that his words were truth. Victor eventually agreed to the deal, and stashed the key in his inventory.
¡®Yeah, sure. Now, while there¡¯s still time, tell me about what happened.¡¯ Victor said.
¡®Right. Since the negotiation is through, we can move on.¡¯
Chapter 62 Zombie Drake
¡®Now, while there¡¯s still time, tell me about what happened.¡¯ Victor said.
¡®Right. Since the negotiation is through, we can move on.¡¯
..
After listening to Ramok¡¯s story, Victor was quite pleased about how things turned out. Truly, if he wasn¡¯t in the dungeon, Victor wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance, not even in the slightest.
Ramok is originally a creature from another world, as he put it. It all happened suddenly while he was with his master on the great mountain peaks, on the day he was supposed to achieve his transfiguration. The journey took some days, but finally on the third day, they arrived at their destination.
The world where Ramok came from had magic and various mysterious powers, and just like Victor was already aware of, he was a Drake. Victor might not have known this, but dragons are a very prideful race, just like any other powerful race, they valued their own more than any other. With the various creatures walking around with mixed bloodlines, the dragons refuse to recognise any race or creature with mixed dragon blood in them as one of their own, so Drakes like Ramok have to live a solitary lifestyle as they are not many to begin withpared to other races, and didn¡¯t enjoy the luxury of family and things like that..
In other to perfect himself more, Ramok went on a journey to purify his dragon blood, and sure enough there was no other way to do it than to battle against dragons and kill them, then use their blood and essence to advance his evolution. The only reason Ramok was able to kill so many dragons that were supposed to be stronger than him was because most of the new generation dragons had no experience when it came to fighting as they just relied on their natural born abilities. To a creature like a drake whose lives are filled with battles and struggles at each turn, such dragons are easy meat.
After a long time of living this sort of life and always running from the stronger dragons in order to keep his life, Ramok had only gotten so much further in his goal to achieve a perfect bloodline. There were no changes that could be noticeable, it was like the world was telling him to give up. In these sorts of times where he was at a low point in his life, the cause finally caught up to Ramok, and he was found by a dragon, the same ones he had been avoiding for so long. It seemed this was just a fated happening, as Ramok did not even resist.
¡°You are¡¡± The dragon that found him said, as it muttered some words which Ramok barely heard.
¡®Huh? Take me already or just kill me. I¡¯m fed up with all this anyway.¡¯ Ramok thought in his mind. All his efforts had been useless up until thest moment. Even after the various years, it was like he had done nothing.
¡°We are alike in many ways. How about you follow me. The dream you have and the sole goal you wish to aplish, I will help you do something about it.¡± The Dragon said.
Ramok didn¡¯t know why, but he just couldn¡¯t refuse or bargain with the dragon and agreed. From then on, they walked and travelled together, and experienced many things together through tens of years of travel.
Around this time was when the dragon, Ramok¡¯s master decided it was time for him to take Ramok to the mountain of transfiguration, he was ready.
On the mountain of transfiguration where Ramok was supposed to undergo transfiguration, just when they both were about to reach the actual ce was where everything happened.
Suddenly, the entire space in the surrounding area and space seemed to have warped and was distorted at the same time, and without an opportunity given for them to even resist, he and his master were consumed by whatever this thing was, and when Ramok opened his eyes, he was in this room.
Ramok tried to break free from this strange ce, but he soon realised how futile his efforts were, as all the strength he once had was nowpletely gone. If he was topare, he would say he had returned to how he was in his age of adolescence. This didn¡¯t stop Ramok though.
Even though he knew it was futile to try and power his way through, Ramok thought of other ways that wouldn¡¯t require him using his strength as much, if at all, and his biggest motivation for this, was that he could still feel his master¡¯s presence. Surely though, all attempts failed, and after some weeks must have past, he was forced into a state of rest where he had little to no connection to the world around him, but at the same time wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious.
What seemed to be controlling his body after he was shoved behind was this second head which he had magically gained after waking up. This was the first time he regained full consciousness, and before he entered that state, he was sure that there was no second head attached to his body, but he was actually quite relieved that it wasn¡¯t his master¡¯s.
¡°Even in that state, I could still sense my master¡¯s presence, though it kept on getting weaker and weaker as time passed. He was a strong dragon that had been alive for hundreds of years, to think even he was unable to break out till now.¡± Ramok said.
Ramok was not certain, but he believed his master was also in a simr ce as he is right now. Victor would have to fight and kill his master in other to set him free. The fact that his master had not escapsed until now proves that he also lost most of his original power, and with that even Victor should be able to defeat him.
¡°My master¡¯s name is Garmorock. Find him, and when you are able to talk to him, speak to him my name. He will understand.¡±
¡°Hmm. Guess that¡¯s all huh? You can rest in peace now.¡± Victor said, while heading towards the corpse to eat the drake¡¯s flesh now.
¡°Sheesh. So impa-¡® Ramok¡¯s voice was cut short, and with it followed grunts that sounded like he was truly struggling against something.
¡°Hey! Boy! SOmeth-¡® Again, his voice was cut short, and before Victor could respond, the corpse before him was engulfed in a purple and dark illumination that encapsted it almost.
Victor seeing this could immediately tell that nothing good was going toe from it, so he jumped backwards to get out of the way of possible attack. The light sipped into the drake¡¯s corpse, and just then the corpse jerked hard and stood up. Without any warning or sign, it dashed forward towards Victor and swiped it¡¯s w in attempt to snag him in half, but Victor¡¯s reaction was just fast enough for him to avoid the surprise attack.
¡®A zombie drake corpse? How is this even happening? Such a shitty dungeon.¡¯
Seeing the change in it¡¯s skin and the obvious change in it¡¯s motion, not to mention the overly familiar feeling got from the drake now, it was clear that a zombie drake was what stood before him. It had not been revived normally but brought back as an undead.
Victor had some fire skills that would work well against undead which are weak to fire, but that was also if the Drake was some low level undead.
Victor immediately asked his system to identify the drake again.
[High-rank Zombie Twin Headed Drake ¡®Ramok ¨C Level 105]
Seeing the information disyed by the system reassured Victor that he still had a chance to win against the monster before him. Since it was only a high rank zombie, it¡¯s weakness to fire was still present, and it¡¯s level had also dropped, but for it to be a high rank zombie after being turned¡
First of all, simply using his skill excavate will not be as effective, seeing as zombies don¡¯t feel pain, and the fact that it has a regenerative ability just worsens things. The only other way was to fight till the drake¡¯s total HP was zero, and the best way to damage zombies was their head.
First off, Victor levelled up his skill Infernal Ring to level 4, which caused 310 coins, leaving him with just 80 coins remaining, but it was worth it.
Knowing of a good n, there was no need to even allow the zombie drake attack, so Victor started his own attack with his excavate skill, cleaning off the drake¡¯s two heads in one go. After he did this, he followed up the attack with his infernal ring, and seeing as there was only one big target, what seemed like all the fire power gathered from the skill, and from below an immerse uncontroble pir of fire shot out from the ground and engulfed the drake¡¯s entire body.
Victor was sure that this attack would do plenty enough damage, and as the intense fire weakened the zombie drake while dealing damage, it would also weaken his regeneration, giving Victor sometime to n his next move, and more time before it can regenerate and function again.
Chapter 63 Final Boss Monster
Due to the pir of fire, Victor¡¯s view of the drake was blocked, so he couldn¡¯t exactly see whether his n was effective or not, he could only hope so. The pir of fire kept burning up till the ceiling of the room for at least fifteen seconds before it began showing signs of calming down. When the fire subsided, Victor was a bit amazed as to how much damage the fire actually did, and in the process, he had actually achieved an unknown effect.
Victor wasn¡¯t too surprised at the intensity of the mes and the duration, his fire attacks were being boosted anyway. What surprised Victor was the effects the fire had on the drake. For one, as the drake was still a fresh zombie, it¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t dry and hard like Victor¡¯s, so the massive wound Victor created with his skill excavate thatpletely took the drake¡¯s head couldn¡¯t heal back, simply because it had be impossible for the moment.
With the intensity of the fire, the flesh towards the surface of the drake¡¯s wound was severely burned, and the flesh in this area was charcoal burnt and limited the regenerative ability the drake possessed. For the time being, there was no regenerative function taking ce right now, so Victor could add some few extra damages to the drake¡¯s body. The only way he could think of to kill the drake now was topletely destroy it¡¯s entire body leaving nothing behind for it to regenerate.
Looking at his mana, Victor saw that it was possible for him to do just that. Even when the drake was alive, destroying it¡¯s head didn¡¯t do much against it, talk less of now that it¡¯s a walking corpse.
It took 50 points in mana to create a wound the size of a window through the drake, and Victor¡¯s n was topletely eradicate the drake, so he calcted the cost needed to create such a big area effect of his skill, and though it required quite the number, he had to try regardless.
The worse thing he could do at the moment was to give the drake time to recover, so just like he did the second time he faced it, he was not going to give it any breathing space. Victor dashed to the side and climbed the walls of the room in an instant reaching the ceiling. From the position where he could see everything below, he used his skill Excavate, and this time instead of just aiming at a portion of the drake to excavate, he focused on stretching the skill to reach its entire body.
..
Mp: 2,600/3,700 >> Mp: 1,850/3,700.
..
Just the next instant, the zombie drake below was no more, it hadpletely disappeared. At this moment, Victor knew one thing, this was his strongest skill, and he was incredibly lucky that the team that had the person with this skill was asleep when he killed them all, if not¡
It took quite the amount of MP, but he did it.
.
(A/N: The skill excavate is like the particle style: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu Onoki uses in Naruto Shippuden. The difference is that Excavate isn¡¯t shot from the hands, rather it just causes the effects on the target. So particle style without projection, just an instant effect.)
.
[You have Killed High-rank Zombie Twin Headed Drake ¡®Ramok]
+300,000
Level: 37 (7,225,000/7,500,000) >> Level: 37 (7,525,000/7,500,000)
[You have levelled up]
.
Mp: 1,850/3,700 >> Mp: 3750/3,750
.
¡®It¡¯s my luck that I levelled up and regained my lost MP. Now when I exit the dungeon, I won¡¯t be in much of a disadvantage in case I have to face another monster.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. The fact that he might actually be facing humans when he exited the dungeon crossed his mind, but he immediately scratched that off. No one saw him kill the humans, and so naturally everyone would think it the work of monsters. There was absolutely no reason to fear like this at all.
¡°What happened just now? My consciousness was suddenly sucked away by some strange force.¡± A voice said.
It was quite evident whose voice this was, as Victor recognized it as soon as he heard it. ¡°I thought you would be dead by now, you actually aren¡¯t.¡± Victor said.
Since Ramok¡¯s voice just echoed in the room, Victor had no way of knowing where exactly he was, just that he was around.
¡°I am still here, but it seemed I was brought back to just say goodbye, my soul is already fading.¡±
¡®¡ Didn¡¯t we just meet? Why the need for this sense of familiarity?¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡±
Though Ramok would have loved to ask where his body went, it was toote as his selfpletely faded away not giving him a chance to converse more with Victor.
Victor on the other hand had nned on how he was going to gain a strong form and even possibly evolve his base form again, but it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be possible anymore. From the moment the drake became a zombie, Victor had lost any chance of every gaining any good drake evolution material. It seemed like once something became undead, their original essencepletely changes into that of an undead. It was basically a zombie in a different form, so eating such flesh wouldn¡¯t gain him drake evolution material.
ording to the human group from before, when a dungeon had been cleared, it would slowly disintegrate and disperse, and if one was still within the dungeon by that time, perhaps they would get erased along with the dungeon. For what they knew, no one has ever returned from an eradicated dungeon that disappeared.
From what Victor could see though, there was no crack in space anywhere like the guys from the group said, maybe not all dungeons start immediately.
By now, the monsters on every floor would have be increasingly aggressive and that was the sign that a dungeon had been cleared. From then, everyone on the other floors will begin heading out of the dungeon in other not to risk being sucked into the crack that eats the dungeon away. But as there was no crack yet, then maybe the monsters would still be normal? Victor wondered.
..
¡°It actually was able to clear my dungeon? Even after I tried so much.¡± A voice said from a dark room.
¡®Does it really think it¡¯s that strong?¡¯ The voice thought. At that moment, something seemed to have tripped off in the creature¡¯s head, and it began acting unlike itself.
¡®I can not ept such sphemy. If it¡¯s truly so, then I should not be living.¡¯ The creature said.
In that instant, something happened as the creature appeared in arge space with lighting, and before it was a humanoid figure with zing markings on it¡¯s body.
..
¡°What the fuck is that thing?¡± ¡®A beholder? That has to be a beholder, it¡¯s just unmistakable.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
The creature that just appeared before him was a big ball of flesh with one big eye in the centre of the ball of flesh, and a wide mouth that formed a crescent below the eye, then there were the tentacles that came out of its body with eyes at the end of each.
Confirming that the monster before him right now was a Beholder, a monster Victor knew from earth, well from games he yed back on earth, he knew of some of its abilities. Basically, beholders had a very high talent for magic and always possess strong magic. The way their magic worked was a little different though. Unlike other races, their magic was contained in their eyes, and that was also the reason why they had so many eyes.
The way to know how strong a beholder is was to check the number of tentacles the beholder had. Since the eyes were connected to the end of the tentacles, the number of tentacles also represented the number of eyes a beholder had, and in turn determined how many different magic attacks one was to expect.
Another thing was that the lower the number of eyes, the younger the beholder was, and the one before Victor only had four tentacles. This might have not seemed like valuable information, but one had to consider that an adult beholder would have at least ten tentacles, and the stronger ones had more.
¡°You abnormality, are not allowed to leave this ce.¡± The beholder said.
Victor did not know what the beholder wanted, as he even thought he had defeated the final boss, but after listening to the beholder for a while, he realised what the problem was. Also, he found out something interesting, as it seemed like this monster was the one managing this dungeon. Since beholders were a race that hated others that differ from them, even though it be a fellow beholder, they had natural hate for other creatures, and each of them also thought of themselves as the strongest or in some cases the pinnacle of strength. The fact that he had cleared the dungeon this beholder managed had gotten to it.
¡®This one is certainly a younger one, and is not as intelligent and wise as I thought beholders would be, probably because of its immaturity.¡¯ Victor said as he believed he knew why the beholder was even there to begin with.
¡®So basically, it¡¯s a case of inferiorityplex.¡¯
Chapter 64 Final Boss Monster ll
The beholders are a race with high magical affinity, and the stronger ones have terrifying magic contained in their eyes that would end a person¡¯s life once if they were to use it. The thing with this situation was that Victor was unsure what the magic contained in the eyes were. If this happened to be a strong beholder, even though it was young, it would still be quite fatal as Victor was nowhere strong enough to face one.
The fact that beholders should be at the level of powerful dragons was already a problem on its own, and if the sense of this world is simr to that of earth, its centre eye would nullify all magic, but this was not earth, and the knowledge from earth doesn¡¯t always help here. For one, there were very few people whose powers concerned magic, the majority just had their abilities, and he only possessed skills.
Victor was a little positive, and could see a way for him to win. Even though his skills were to be negated, he still had a way to win the fight. Even with the destructive magic contained in the beholder¡¯s eyes, its only strong suit was its magic, its body was as weak as any normal monster. If he could get close enough, he would be able to change the battle scaling.
¡®First of all, system.¡¯ Victor said in his mind while listening to the beholder talk, though he didn¡¯t exactly understand what it was trying to prove for the most part.
[Chaos Tenaise Level 100].
¡®What the fuck is with that level? And this thing is supposed to be a youngling.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. The level was just unreal. The thing that was not as Victor expected however was the fact that this creature before him was not a beholder, instead it was a Tenaise, whatever it was. It didn¡¯t matter what the creature was, it looked like it would be the same as a beholder, so he would just treat it the same. It was better to be safe than sorry.
Seeing as the beholders are creatures that are magic oriented with bodies that are very susceptible to physical attacks, and the fact that Victor literally had no magic for it to use its anti magic field on, he was ok to an extent. Maybe this fight wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as he thought.
From what the thing had being rambling about ever since, it was basically expressing how Victor was inferior and a worm and how it self was basically godly. The moment Victor even moved a step, one of the eyes of the tenaise shot a ray towards him, but thankfully, he was fast enough and dodged. The area where the ray had hitpletely crumbled, and a hole was created in the ground.
Following that ray attack, the tenaise shot two more beams, Victor dodged the first one, while the second one hit him as he almost avoided it.
¡®Crap!¡¯ He screamed as the beam hit his body. Victor was sure that his body would meet the same fate as the ground a few seconds ago after the beam touched his body, but nothing happened.
[The enemy has tried to induce fear with their skill]
[You are not affected]
Seeing this, the fight had be more easy than Victor originally thought. Even with all the power a beholder held, it still had many loopholes that allowed for them to be defeated without risking too much, using some kind of cheat moves here and there. If anything, Victor himself and many other people from these worlds were cheat on their own, as they didn¡¯t have to worry about the beholder¡¯s anti magic field, and with some people possessing powerful abilities, the beholder would be an easy monster to beat. Well, as long as it wasn¡¯t an adult.
Victor moved quickly around, collecting stones, and when he was ready, he threw the stones one after the other, and when they got close he would cause them to explode. The beholder was smart and knew that it had to avoid the stone, but with its slow speed, it was useless for it to even try much.
¡®I heard these things had a death ray or something like that, that kill you in one strike. Well, let me show this guy my own death move.¡¯
Victor shot towards the tenaise so fast that it must not have even had the time to react, and grabbed it with his hand while pushing it to the ground. As they fell, he used his skill Touch of death, and that was it. After a few seconds, the tenaise died, and the crack which Victor heard about appeared where the drake slept.
[You have killed Chaos Tenaise]
+135,000
He picked up the tenaise corpse, and without wasting anytime began eating away and swallowing. He hurried back out of the dungeon before itpletely copsed. While heading back, Victor could not help but think about his fight with the beholder. Even he had thought that it would be a fierce fight, but in the end it turned out to be so easy. Thinking of it now, there were just too many ways to beat the creature. s, this wasn¡¯t some game where certain creatures were favoured. In the actual world, certain rules are not enforced, and some creatures that are meant to be powerful turn out to be like this. Besides, it wasn¡¯t a beholder to begin with, so it was sort of understandable.
[You have killed the dungeon master]
[You have been free from the effects of the dungeon]
[You have been marked]
Seeing these notifications pop up, Victor was satisfied by the first two, but thest one was a bit different. What did it mean by he was marked? That was something forter anyway, for now, getting out of the dungeon was the main agenda.
Victor hurried back through the various floor, utilizing all the short cuts he knew. The closing of the cleared dungeon wasn¡¯t instantaneous and took some time, but there was no need to becent. There are some cases when the time it takes for a dungeon to close is shortened, and then it leads to people dying. Victor wasn¡¯t sure he would even be able to escape if he was sucked into the crack. There was no need to test it either.
[New sample detected. Analysing sample]
Chapter 65 [Bonus chapter] old Encounter,New Companion
By the time Victor got to the 48th floor, he had already finished the beholder, and left the system to do its analysis. He quickly went through the floors one after the other, and on the way he would encounter a group who were also heading out after the dungeon was cleared while trying to kill the rampaging monsters that attacked them.
By the time he got to the lower floors as he climbed closer to the surface, he slowed down a bit and paced himself. First of all, the system had finished analyzing the tenaise, so he immediately instructed the system to incorporate the tenaise into his second form. The process was started, and all Victor had to do now was wait for it to be through with.
While going back through the floors, Victor came across a death body that he thought looked familiar, so he stopped to check if he recognised it. Since it was a human body, it would only belong to one of the young men that were part of the group he followed not long ago.
As he bent to look at the body¡¯s face, he immediately recognized who it was. It was Larry, and his body had so many different injuries, and even Victor who wasn¡¯t an expert could tell from the marks and injuries that it wasn¡¯t done by a monster. He had noticed two of Larry¡¯s team mates acting suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t care to bud in since it had nothing to do to him. In the end, he wasn¡¯t surprised that this was the end result.
¡°Quite unfortunate indeed.¡± Victor said, as he stood up to leave. He had found the body while using one of the shorter routes through the floor, and this ce was a bit hidden, so Larry¡¯s body would not be found, and it could just be said that he died of a monster attack.
Victor left the body and moved on, but as he turned to leave, something grabbed unto his trouser. Though the strength wasn¡¯t much, it was still noticeable. Victor knew it was Larry, and as he turned he saw a body that had already given up, but with a soul that still longed for the world. Even then, there was no way for Victor to help Larry..
There was a way, and Victor could turn him into an undead, but whether or not he would retain his intelligence was uncertain, and Victor was not going to bring back a useless human to be his soldier. Maybe if he felt some sort of sentiment he would, but he didn¡¯t.
¡°Maybe I should just try. If it works, then good for him. If not, then I did my part.¡± Victor said.
He turned to face the body properly so that he would use his skill, but then since the body moved, it meant it wasn¡¯t dead yet¡ This would be a good experiment.
Victor stared down at the body, and with a word, ¡®Arise.¡¯ He watched the body on the ground twitch a little, then violently, then it slowed down and slowly stood up and just stood there.
¡®Maybe it failed in the end.¡¯
[You have acquired an undying soldier that will forever serve at your side with unquestionable resolve]
[Human has dropped in level due to effects of being reborn]
[Human Level 65]
Victor was about to release the summon and disband the new undead he had gained, but then he heard a voice call his name.
¡°Victor? Is that you? But, I am sure that¡ This is not the after life either.¡± The voice said. It was Larry.
Victor didn¡¯t say anything and just watched Larry speak to himself until after about a minute, he calmed down.
¡°Are you done now?¡± Victor asked.
¡°Yes master.¡± Larry replied.
¡°Do you remember your life from when you were alive?¡±
¡°Yes master, I do, but¡¡±
Victor could more or less guess what was going on. He had be an undead, and his feelings and emotions, something he used to have are no longer present. The life he once lived as a human now feels distant to him, yet familiar in a way, but it was one he could never go back to living. Because of the nature of Victor¡¯s skill, he resurrected loyal followers that would fight by his side and even sacrifice themselves for him. He didn¡¯t rely on some grudge or negative emotions to bring and bind souls back to the world. He himself wasn¡¯t sure on how it worked, he just got the skill and used it, nothing more.
¡®It¡¯s interesting that he still retains his memories. This means his past experiences are not lost, but are also retained and are still essible. His ability should still be there too, so it all works well.¡¯ Victor said in his head.
¡°It¡¯s all good. You shall be known with your former name, Larry.¡±
Moving forward from there, Victor found another body, and it belonged to one of the members of that group, but unlike Larry, this body was brutalized. Many major parts were missing, like the hand, legs, and part of the chest and guts. It waspletely wrecked. It would be better for him to ignore this one and proceed.
Also, there was no need for Larry to follow him behind, so he just unsummoned him and carried on. With Larry, he had gained a very good experimental subject where he would try to make him as strong as possible, while maintaining his human form. Who knows, maybe when he get¡¯s out of the dungeon, he would have to infiltrate the human cities and things like that. Having an at least close to normal looking subordinate worked well. If he ended up not needing to infiltrate or work with the humans, which he felt was how it was going to go, then he could just forget about retaining a human form and just buff him as much to make him more powerful.
Overall, there was no special effect from having a human in his legion. If not for the superior intelligence for now, there was no other thing that ced them higher than the rest.
Victor finally got to the first floor, and without time or the feel to reminisce with his base floor, he headed straight for the exit.
Getting there, Victor walked towards the exit, and as he got close a message popped up before him.
[You are no longer bound by the effects of the dungeon]
In that moment, Victor didn¡¯t walk out of the dungeon, instead he was sucked in be something that seemed to cover the exit.
The world around Victor went nk, and then suddenly light reappeared, but when Victor looked around, it was utter chaos, something didn¡¯t seem right.
¡°Where exactly is this?¡±
Chapter 66 Opportunity to get Stronger
Victor didn¡¯t need to look around much to know that he had gotten out of the dungeon, and he was now in one of the possible parts of humanity that have been taken over by monsters and otherworldly creatures. The entire surrounding gave off and aura of apocalypse, the type he recalled seeing in movies, and for some reason it felt like he was being watched all over constantly. The feeling was just eerie. He was alone and could not detect any other presence around, but at the same time it felt like eyes were all over the ce.
The first thing Victor did was summon Larry, since he had the most knowledge about the situation they were in, being a formal human that resided in this world before.
¡°Come forth Larry.¡± Victor said, and just then from a faint smoke that shrouded the area before Victor, Larry appeared from it.
Before Victor began any questioning about their current situation, he just had to hand Larry some clothes to change into. The ones he had were soaked in blood, and had many parts torn. It definitely gave him a savagery look. Maybe it was because of the fact that they had be zombies, the shame that was supposed to be there while changing before someone else was absent, but Victor still turned away to give him space.
¡°Larry, can you exin what we are doing here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to exit the dungeon from its entrance?¡± Victor asked.
¡°Yes lord¡¡±
¡°Remove the lord and just talk normally, and go to the point.¡± Victor interrupted..
¡°Yes.. Master. I also don¡¯t know the reason for this strange urrence. Normally we would be outside the dungeon entrance after exiting the dungeon, but how this is even possible¡¡±
¡°I see. So basically, this is a rare urrence?¡±
¡°Well, it has never happened before, as far as I know.¡± Larry answered.
Hearing Larry¡¯s answer, Dustin was quite unsure of what the reason was. He thought back to the system notification that said he had been marked, and sure enough that was the only thing that was different from every other thing that had happened so far. Victor couldn¡¯t think of how it was connected, but that was the best he could think of for the time being.
There was also no reason to tell Larry about his system even though Larry had practically be part of his legion and could not do something like betray him, there just was no need. Thinking about it wasn¡¯t going to solve anything, and since they were already outside the dungeon, they should get to other things and focus on the things before them for now.
Victor would have to gain more information about the world first before he nned anything major, and in such a world, one of his major agendas was getting stronger, and fast.
Victor could clearly feel the location of Ramok¡¯s master, but he hadn¡¯t made the decision whether or not he would goplete the request Ramok made or not. Eventually he would, but right at the moment he wanted to collect more information about the world he was in. Though it was good to be strong and powerful, but even the most powerful man will eventually fall if he negated the need to arm himself with adequate information¡ Or so the saying goes.
Victor asked Larry if he would be able to recognise the ce where they were, not expecting much of an answer as that would be almost impossible, and sure enough Larry didn¡¯t know. Victor was told that almost half of the had turned into uncharted territory where monsters and beasts inhabit, and humanity had been forced to flee these areas, of course, this was after they lost many people, and when strong powers had yet to appear.
Basically, the story was not like the way it happened in the novels and manga. After dungeons and gates began appearing on this earth, the governments around the world did try to do something about it, but failedpletely as their modern weapons could only harm so many monsters. Maybe it was a problem of adaptability and survivability, which humans were not the best at, but it took at least six to eight months before the first awakened people appeared.
These firsts were not strong enough to take on the stronger monsters, as by that time, countless dungeons and gates had broken and monsters from the other side crossed into the earth. From this era, countless heroes were born, and stronger people surfaced in different ces one after the other. The thing was, even after all these years, humanity had still not been able to reim thend that was lost, though they were walking towards it.
It didn¡¯t take long for Victor toe to a decision after thinking about it for about some minutes. He was stranded in an unknownnd, and he knew not the way that led out. His only chance of leaving this ce was by picking a certain direction and just start walking till he reached somece where he could then get directions. Right now, they were in what seemed to be a city, so there was no way he would be finding the way to anywhere using nature.
¡®In such a time like this, a flying skill or form would be really helpful.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
¡°If the only choice we have is to just pick a random direction and head that way, then why don¡¯t we head towards the direction where Ramok¡¯s master is.¡±
Victor unsummoned Larry, and began moving in the direction where he felt the drake¡¯s master. As he walked through the streets of what used to be a city, the feeling that he was being watched remained with him, and from each building it felt like something was peaking at him from within.
¡®System, are there any monsters or other creatures in the vicinity?¡¯ Victor asked.
[Yes]
¡®I knew it. Identify them.¡¯ Victormanded.
Just then, numerous pop up texts appeared that showed what the creatures were.
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]
[Shadow Ghost Hound Level 20]¡
.
.
.
The pop ups didn¡¯t seem to end, as every building around Victor was filled with these creatures. He had identified the creatures now, but then, the share number of them was something else.
Chapter 67 First Flight l
Looking at the countless monsters in the area, Victor finally understood why he had been having the feeling of being watched since he got here. It turns out that these monsters had been stalking him.
From their names, he could guess that they weren¡¯t monsters with physical bodies, and physical damage probably wouldn¡¯t do any damage to them, so the only offense was to use magical attacks. The other thing was the fact that he had yet to be attacked by these monsters even though they literally covered the entire ce. Maybe it was because he was a fellow monster? Victor was not sure, since monsters still attacked other monsters.
Another reason he thought was the reason for them not attacking came from their names. A monster with such a name would probably be a night creature, and if they took damage or were disadvantaged during day time with the sun up, it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t attack and just waited for the sun to go down..
To test his theory, Victor brought out Amadon and ordered him to enter one of the buildings. Sure enough, Victor was quick to find out that these Shadow Ghost Hounds were not at all gentle and calm creatures, as the moment Amadon entered the building, he was viciously attacked by two of these creatures. It seemed they were using a kind of stealth skill, but he could still follow a glimpse of their bodies and movements. He immediately called back Amadon as he had tested his theory, and just kept moving.
The experience points a level twenty would offer was small, but if he was to consider the number of these creatures, than perhaps it would be worth it.
To achieve this minor goal, Victor had to wait for night to reach before these monsters would gain the balls toe out.
When the sun had begun to set, the Shadow Ghost Hounds became more restless by the minute. From what Victor could tell from conducting some more experiments, he found out something important. The Shadow Ghost Hounds were not some kind of creatures with spiritual forms, so this meant that they could still be harmed with physical attacks. It was possible that the Shadow Ghost Hounds had a stealth skill, as that was the only way for them to remain unseen, that or their bodies were naturally like that, as a part of their ability.
It would be very draining to keep using a skill for so long, unless it was a passive skill. It was more liable that this was their innate ability. The point was that there was no point where they becamepletely visible, just from time to time and when they got hit.
Just before the sun went down, Victor brought out his legion, all except Larry, and made them spread out into the city. This was a good chance for all of them to level up and grow stronger, so he was ready to keep them awake throughout the night. If possible, he would like them to reap the maximum benefit and clear as many of these Shadow Ghost Hounds as possible.
Once night came, Victor and his legion began their confrontation with the Shadow Ghost Hounds, and so far, it was going in Victor¡¯s favour. For each Shadow Ghost Hound that he killed, he got 28,000exp to 32,000exp. Surprisingly, the Shadow Ghost Hound didn¡¯t seem to finish as they kepting and swarming Victor and his legion.
Konda was able to cause wide area physical attacks, and was able to deal with the monsters a bit, but was steadily getting swarmed from time to time. His poison attacks weren¡¯t working well against the monsters, so this only other way was to use his superior level to overpower them. Simr to Konda, Arac was also a physical oriented fighter that didn¡¯t have many magic kind of abilities, or skills. But unlike Konda, Arac was not struggling with the Shadow Ghost Hounds at all, as his skill steel thread proved to be very effective.
Konda was able to cause wide area physical attacks, and was able to deal with the monsters a bit, but was steadily getting swarmed from time to time. His poison attacks weren¡¯t working well against the monsters, so this only other way was to use his superior level to overpower them. Simr to Konda, Arac was also a physical oriented fighter that didn¡¯t have many magic kind of abilities, or skills. But unlike Konda, Arac was not struggling with the Shadow Ghost Hounds at all, as his skill steel thread proved to be very effective.
Amadon also didn¡¯t find it hard, as his hands were extremely sharp and made mince meat of the Shadow Ghost Hounds. The ones who found it simplest to deal with the monsters were Gurok and Pyro. Both of them had AOE skills that made dealing with the monsters easy, so they had little difficultiespared to the others. As for Victor, he was doing quite well, too well, and was gaining a steady stream of experience points.
A few hours into the night, Victor had already taken out plenty of the Shadow Ghost Hounds, and their number seemed to be diminishing as time went by, but the fact that they could still show up in packs only showed how much they were in number.
Victor was having it easy fighting the monsters, as they were low level and apart from their stealth and ability to warp through nearby shadows, they still had to attack with their bodies by biting and wing their target. Some timeter, Victor noticed that another presence had appeared in the area, and it seemed to be stronger than the Shadow Ghost Hounds that they had been facing up until now. It didn¡¯t seem strong enough to cause him to worry at all about its presence, so he ignored it for the time.
After several minutes had passed, the monster finally made it to where Victor was, and for one thing, it turned out to be a kind of monster Victor had been looking for, one with wings which would give him the ability to fly.
¡°Nature really ys to your cause if you favour it, huh.¡±
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 68 First Flight ll
¡°Nature really ys to your cause if you favour it, huh?¡± Victor said to himself. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if that even makes sense, oh well.¡¯
The monster that had appeared wasn¡¯t to Victor¡¯s liking because of one thing, but apart from that one thing, it was exactly what he was looking for. The monster looked like a humanoid rat without hair on its body that stood at 2.5 metres tall, and had webbed wings on its back for flight.
[Ravenger Level 50]
The monster¡¯s level was within range, so Victor had no trouble at all taking it down. Just as itnded on top the building nearby, the ravenger¡¯s eyes shown with a dark red light that pointed towards Victor and the hounds thaty motionless on the floor. Without wasting much time, Victor picked up a chunk of rock from the ground and tossed it at the Ravenger. It must have thought that the rock was harmless, as it was only the size of a small stone, but the moment it got close to touching the Ravenger, the rock exploded.
This attack enraged the ravenger, and it flew towards Victor in an instant with intent to kill, as it stretched its hand out to w him, but Victor easily evaded the attack, and using the monster¡¯s momentum against it, he grabbed it¡¯s hand and with a bit of guidance showed its face to the hard ground, then he stomped its face with his boot. Unlike when mobs jump another person though, this stomp was not one the ravenger would be living to tell the tale.
Victor without wasting much time got down and sat beside the monster¡¯s dead body, and then began eating away and swallowing chunks of flesh as he turned them to evolution material.
[New sample detected. Analyzing sample]
Just then, when the new sample had began analyzing from the initial chunks Victor ingested, another notification popped up before Victor, and it was another thing he had being waiting for.
...
[Evolution processplete]
[Gained new skill Eye of Dreams & Nightmares]
[Gained new skill Perception]
[Received 20 stat points]
[Magic +10, Intelligence +20]
..
Seeing the benefits this time, Victor was satisfied, but when he looked at the intelligence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he might be slowly turning into a schr.
The first skill he gained was self exnatory, as it was a sort of mind attack that could induce sleep, and on top of the sleep even y sweet dreams or horrifying nightmares. The second one was what interested Victor the most. The skill¡¯s name simply read perception, but from what Victor understood, there were many ways this skill could work, and he was happy to test it. He could only hope for it to work in the same way he thought it would.
..
[Eye of Dreams & Nightmares]
A very powerful attack that puts the target to sleep, and you are able to induce a dream, or a nightmare in them. There is no difference between the world they experience and the real world, to the target, it is the same, and whatever they experience in it is true. It resides in your left eye, and the target has to make eye contact for the skill to activate.
Level: 2
Mana cost: 100
_ _
[Perception]
This skill allows you to have a 360 view of the world around you.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 3/s
Radius: 5m
..
Victor read the description of the skills he had just gotten, and though the perception wasn¡¯t what he was hoping it¡¯d be, it was still a very good one. The thing was he already had a very good sense and even without the skill he would still be able to observe the area around him within a 5m radius, and even more.
For the time being, Victor kept the window away and finished the monster in front of him. After he was done with the ravenger, Victor stayed around for a while, as it seemed like the hounds were noting towards his side anymore, so he left it up to his legion to take care of.
After the system analyzed the sample, Victor entered the evolution panel to do his changing and fusing of forms. As far as he was concerned, this was the first time he was using a feature of the system that seemed like a chimera making simtor. The rest before this might have seemed like evolution in many ways, but this time the entire process was that of customizing a chimera,pletely.
He asked the system to take the wings from ravenger and add it to his human form, so that that form would gain the ability to fly. It would be more convenient if he added the wings to his current zombie form, but he wasn¡¯t sure yet if he could remove themter. Victor made the effort to confirm from the system, but even then he still didn¡¯t want to add the wings to his current form.
It took just mere milliseconds, and instant for him to change forms, so he wasn¡¯t worried if something was to attack him and he needed to change forms. This time, the process wasn¡¯t long, and after a few minutes, he changed into his human form, and before he did he remembered to take his shirt off. This time, his human form had fully incorporated the wings into the back, and Victor could feel a little bit how it worked. The wings felt like separate limbs attached to his body, but at the same time it felt like he could move them without too much concentration.
There was no way to test his new form than to actually fly, so Victor was going to do just that. To begin with, these were webbed wings, so he couldn¡¯t do something like glide, and they worked very different from bird wings.
For starters, bats fly while bounded by inertia as they are unable to fly upwards or downwards, and can only go in a straight line theoretically, so their flight requires more physics than a bird¡¯s feathered wings. Understanding this was something Victor needed to do. The problem now was the fact that the wings on his back were not exactly like bat wings and just have some simrities. The wings on his back were not as flexible, so he wasn¡¯t too sure how they would perform.
¡®Maybe I¡¯m just over thinking it.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Victor spread the wings on his back that spanned almost two and half metres in length of each wing when stretched fully, and tried to fly. He managed to lift off the ground some feet into the air, but that was it. After a point, it just felt like he would fall if he tried to go any further. The flying seemed to be harder than he originally thought, as it was taking a lot from him to just coordinate the wings to enable him lift himself from the ground.
Sure enough, this was a world that was crawling with things that didn¡¯t followmon sense. The wings unlike he had thought didn¡¯t have most of the issues he thought they would, but he still needed to do some testing.
Next up, Victor climbed upon a building where he would try to jump off of. It was a two story building, and Victor was sure that he would not die if he was to fall from this height, and he had even ced his mark somewhere else just in case, so that he would be able to teleport there.
¡°This height is enough. After some practicing, maybe then I can go find Ramok¡¯s master.¡± Victor said as he looked down from the roof of the building.
.
.
.
It took until morning of steady practicing before Victor was able to fly properly and be coordinated, enough for him to know that he could perform good passable air manoeuvres in case he was attacked by flying monsters.
¡°This should be enough.¡± Victor said, as the sun started rising from the horizon.
Slowly, the Shadow Ghost Hound were starting to retreat back into the buildings and shadowy area to avoid the sun, but still some were left on the street as the buildings in the area were mostly story buildings, so at that early time in the morning, most parts had plenty of shade so the monsters were not affected.
Victor looked at the information that had been popping up on the system, and he could see that members of his legion had levelled up quite some levels. He brought everyone back and unsummoned them back. Because of the structure of the city, walking around will be way harder than flying, so Victor was happy that he had wigs. The city had more tight streets than it did spacious and wide one. Also, the buildings around were almost all story buildings, so it really gave the tight feeling and one would literally be moving in a maze.
From the top however, Victor could oversee everything, and from there he started his travel towards Ramok¡¯s master.
Chapter 69 lnto The Dungeon
It didn¡¯t seem like this direction led to potential human settlement as Victor flew by, but it didn¡¯t matter too much. If after all he gets thrown somewhere not in the vicinity of the dungeon, then knowing whether or not human settlement was nearby wouldn¡¯t be too useful would it?
Slowly and slowly, thendscape had transitioned from that of a city to some field where things seemed to be grown, to a bit of forest and woods, to a desert area with considerably more rocks than usual.
Flying with these wings had be more natural the more Victor used them, and after some days of flying, he had developed a very solid understanding on how it functioned. Initially, he needed to actually focus a bit on the wings to get them to do what he wanted, and he had to consciously move them, but now everything was different. The wings almost moved on their own, and Victor felt like it was just something handing behind him, and all he needed to do was control where they took him.
On the way so far, not a lot of monsters had attacked him, and he had just flew over the entire journey. From time to time, he would also let down his legion to kill and gain experience points and grow stronger, but for the most he just ignored the temptation to want to go down and gain some easy experience points.
If it was experience points, then the ce he was going to would have plenty, he just had to be patient. If he is supposed to be stronger than Ramok and this dungeon he was going t wasn¡¯t an abnormality too, then the monsters inside would also be strong, Victor thought.
After travelling for all this while, Victor had finally reached his destination, and for the first time in his life, he was looking at the outside of a dungeon and how its entrance was. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t inquired about the dungeons and the process of entering them, so he had no idea how to go about it without being forceful and dragging attention to himself. At the front of the dungeon entrance, there seem to be a team of people that would be anchoring the entrance process, and then there are eleven guards present, and all the guards are level 60 and above, and below level 72. Amongst the people not on guard uniform, their level ranged from 30 to 60.
Victor could imagine that if he was to enter this dungeon forcefully which would mean he either ran straight into it or he would have to kill the people, other humans woulde here immediately to find him, and once his image is made public as a viin, that¡¯s it, he can forget every n of entering human society.
For guidance on what to do, Victor brought out Larry and asked him. ording to Larry, one needed a dungeon permit before they would be allowed to ess a dungeon, and Victor had none. .
¡°Without the permit, it is impossible to enter the dungeons, unless it is an unregistered dungeon.¡± Larry exined.
Another thing was that once another team had purchased a permit and entered a dungeon, others are not allowed to enter until the team inside came out, only under special conditions could it happen otherwise.
¡°What if I kill all of them and enter, that way no one will know what happened here, since there¡¯ll be no one to tell them.¡± Victor asked Larry.
¡°Well, all they need to do is push a button and it will rm the officials. Unless you are ok with facing an army of elites, then you should leave that option.¡± Larry responded.
¡°Then what about you? You still have that hunter badge with you right? That should be good enough to get you inside with some lies here and there.¡±
¡°That is a n that is going to be difficult to carry out without a permit.¡±
.
.
.
¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ The man on the desk asked himself, as he saw a man approach.
At the entrance to the dungeon, there was one sizable desk ced to the side by the left, and seated behind this desk were three people. Apart from this three, there were eleven guards around. Two remained in a fixed position beside the dungeon entrance, while the rest would shift from time to time.
¡°Hi, my name¡¯s Larry. Here to raid this dungeon.¡± Larry said with assurance in his voice and actions, definitely not a bad actor in the least.
The people behind the desk and a few guards that heard him looked at him of a second, then some of themughed. Larry seeing their reaction remained serious, and had not broken character at all as he stood upright and firm.
¡°Like you said, raid. It¡¯s called a raid for a reason, and that is definitely not a one man job. No matter who you are, I advice you return.¡± The man behind the desk wearing a brown suit said.
ording to what Larry and Victor had nned, if they resisted, there was no need to waste time and push forward that they let him, he should instead say that he is part of the team that went in not long ago. This lie was of course relying on the likable chance that a team had actually gone in. If there was no team, then well, Victor would have to result to the original n.
Larry followed the n and acted like a spoilt young master of some influential group that had finally joined a guild and can now go for raids. After disturbing the entire ce for a good while, the officials there finally allowed him in, as they were fed up with him. They didn¡¯t know what family or group he belonged to, so angering him was not the best option. Besides, the team inside the dungeon at the moment was very powerful, so they doubt that some young master would be able to do much.
The guards took him to enter, but he just shook them off telling them that he could do so himself, and so they left him. When Victor saw that Larry had entered, he was thankful that their shitty n ended up working, and now it was his turn to act.
Inside the dungeon, Larry had just entered, and was waiting not too off from the entrance. The n was simple and short. Larry would enter the dungeon, and with the mark on his body, Victor would teleport into the dungeon and then there would be no problem.
¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he activated his teleportation skill, but them he would be disappointed by the message that would appear before him.
[Skill activation failed]
[Due to the difference in dimensional & cosmological space and distance, teleportation is impossible]
[Skill level may be too low]
¡°What the FUCK? Is my teleportation so weak?¡± Victor said to himself. Looking at the coins he had left too, there weren¡¯t much left at all. This only left Victor with one option.
¡®Guess I have to result to the original now.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Looking at the desk in front of the entrance, Victor was sure that it was the ce where the button will be. Any sort of rm button will be closest to the office workers, and since there is no other ce where a button like that would be, Victor was sure that it would be there.
First of all, he picked up three chunks of rocks the size of stones, and then he threw the rocks towards the entrance one after another. His throwing was surprisingly well aimed, and itnded mostly where he intended, but with the bouncing and rolling, maybe a bit off.
The most important thing was that one of these stonesnded close to the table, and before any of the humans there could even thing about what was going on or where the projectiles came from, Victor had already activated the explosion.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOMM!
The entire ce went into smoke. At that same moment, Victor appeared before the entrance, and before heading in he made sure to take care of the three behind the table, and also silenced all the guards in session. When he made sure that there were none left alive as he received experience points, he headed into the dungeon.
¡°Mast.. Vic-tor, why did it take so long for you toe, did you..¡±
¡°Yes, there was a change in ns, and I had to use the front door. But worry not, nothing happened and I took care of everything.¡±
¡°Oh I forgot to say this, but if there is no ry from the team set at the dungeon entrance or gate entrance, the officials will send someone or a team toe check. Sometimes dungeon breaks can happen before the spected time, so they keep an eye out for things like that.¡± Larry said, with a straight face.
¡°Did you be defective? Or have you always been this dumb? Isn¡¯t that a very important information you should have mention to me earlier?¡± Victor said as both men looked at each other with straight faces.
¡°Let¡¯s move then. We would have to be fast with this one then.¡±
Chapter 70 Filler
70 Into The Dungeon II
"Come on let''s go." Victor said.
For this dungeon, they didn''t have any information on it whatsoever, so they just stepped in blindly. Unfortunately, Victor happened to enter this world during the time when dungeon levels were at the highest. These days it wasmon to see monsters of level 80 inside dungeons from time to time, and if one was unlucky enough, then they would even encounter a monster of above level 100. Whatever it was that existed inside this cave though, Victor was sure that he would be able to take care of it with his overpowered skills.
Yes, he was aware, some of his skills were overpowered.
The entire first floor of the dungeon for some reason had no monsters, not even a single one. There were no monster corpse either, if not Victor could have spected that the team that entered the dungeon did so not too long ago.
This dungeon was also a cave type, and after spending months in an endless cave system, Victor felt like he had reached home... Not really. He didn''t have much of a feeling to begin with, so that wasn''t really possible.
They quickly made it to the other side of the cave where the path that led to the second floor was located. With the aid of the system, finding the way through the cave was rtively easy even though it was moreplicated than the previous ones he explored.
As they arrived in the second floor, Victor had to put Larry away, as him being there just bes a burden since his level and strength was not good enough. Victor advanced by himself, and sure enough, after only walking for a bit, he encountered the first monster. The monster was a lizard type, and was simr to the smander from the previous dungeon; the only difference was that the colour of this one''s skin was close to ck, and not red.
[Steel Scaled Lizard Level 50]
It''s skin had some silver undertone to it, but it wasn''t much. Victor didn''t waste anytime and rushed the the lizard with a punch. Hended a punch square on the lizard''s back causing it''s body to bend in ward, but that punch was not enough to kill the lizard. After hended a few more punches, the lizard finally gave up and died.
[You have killed Steel Scaled Lizard]
+65,000exp
Victor looked at the lizard''s body, but he couldn''t tell exactly why its scales were ck while it had steel in its name. It was either the fact that he had a skill that hardened its scales to be as strong as steel, or maybe the skill could turn its scales to actual steel.
All of this didn''t matter though, as Victor had no need for this sort of skill, seeing as his body was already as strong as steel. After he killed the lizard, Victor changed back into his zombie form. The human form wasn''t as tough, and the wings he had on his back weren''t helping either.
be stronger. After they went through the city, they had all gained some level, well except for 10:29
Larry. With their new level, they should be able to take care of the lizards in that floor no problem.
After that, Victor made his way into the dungeon little by little, making sure to take advantage of all the monsters there to increase his experience points, no matter the amount. By the time he had gotten to the end of this floor, Victor had managed to kill at least 50 of these lizards, all of which were of simr level to the first one he killed.
He quickly advanced to the next floor after that, not waiting for any of them to respawn so he can reap the full benefit, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t benefit still. Before he advanced to the next floor, he summoned his legion and allowed them to use the lizards in that floor to level up and be stronger. After they went through the city, they had all gained some level, well except for Larry. With their new level, they should be able to take care of the lizards in that floor no problem.
After he left, Victor''s legion only needed to wait for the monsters to spawn again then they would get to work. He himself hadn''t encountered any monster so far while on the third floor of the dungeon, but he had a feeling that this floor would house some strong monsters. Eventually, after spending some minutes running around, he ran into a lizad simr to the one from the previous floor. Close to half a metre in height, and 2.5 metres in length, just a bit longer than the previous group. Another difference between the two was the colour of their scales. Unlike the ck scaled lizards from the previous floor, this one had almost silver scales that glistered a bit under illumination from crystals in the cave.
[Adamantine Scaled Lizard Level 50]
Surprising enough, it had the same level with the ones from the previous floors. Seeing this, Victor could guess that the difference in strength came from the toughness of their scales which was difference in defence. With his zombie form, Victor could break steel swords and block them with his bare skin, but this one was different, he wasn''t sure how much damage he would be able to do to such a creature. To test it out, there was only one way, he charged at it and just like before threw a punch targeting it''s back.
Unlike the previous lizard, this one didn''t even seem to have received any form of damage at all. Victor''s punch simply bounced off its back without seeming to have done much. He tried again for the second time, and this time he added a bit more spunk, and as his fist approached the lizard''s back, the line tattoos on Victor''s right hand glowed a violent red like a volcanic reaction was happening within, then..
DUNM!!
Victor jumped back a bit to see if it had any effect, but still there was nothing. Seeing this, Victor was sure that he wanted this creature''s evolution material.
Since it was a creature with very strong physical attack resistance, Victor wondered if its magical resistance was also strong, so he rushed before it and used his Touch of Death, and unlike what he had thought, the lizards just copsed on its stomach immediately.
as it seemed, so he just abandoned it.
10:30
[You have killed Adamantine Scaled Lizard]
+65,000exp
The thing with lizards was that their defences were good, but theycked an attacking force or power. Maybe for humans these guys would prove to be some challenge, but Victor was sure that if one was strong enough, they would be able to triumph over the lizards quite easily.
Before Victor resumed moving deeper into the dungeon, he would have the evolution material from the lizard first. Since the lizard''s scales were so strong, it wasn''t something he could just take apart so easily. So instead of the stress, Victor just grabbed the lizard''s mouth, and tore it apart from that point.
After eating enough of the lizard and gaining enough evolution material from it, Victor moved on. He could have still savaged the little parts , but opening those parts up from the inside wasn''t as easy as it seemed, so he just abandoned it.
The third floor provided Victor with nearly 40 of these monsters, and from every single one of them, he made sure to take as much evolution material as he could, after all, it wasn''t for only one person. After heading even deeper into that floor''s cave, Victor eventually ran into another specie of these lizards that were quite simr to the Adamantine ones, if notpletely the same.
Just like the adamantine scaled lizards, these one were also silvery coloured, and their size was the same. The only difference between the both of them was the clear presence of long ws these lizards wore as weapons. When the system identified them however, Victor saw the difference between the both.
[Titanium Scaled Lizard Level 50]
These lizards were fewer in number than the others, so it didn''t take much time to deal with them. Their scales were also strong, and as the case was with the adamantine scaled lizards, it seemed like they didn''t have to activate a skill or an ability, it was simply part of their natural physiology. All these would be useful in a fight where he needed to increase his physical defence, and it could also be used to attack, there was no rule blocking that simple fact.
Victor stored all the evolution material and headed for the path he saw on his way here that led to the next floor. He was quite thankful that he didn''t bring his legion down to this level, as they would have actually been unable to harm these creatures, not to talk of killing them. The ones who could use magic would have a much easier timepared to the more physical fighters like Amadon and Arac. Gurok had at least two or three skills, so he would be able to scrap through.
When Victor reached the fourth floor, he could immediately feel the change around. He could not exin it, but something was different.
''The humans are definitely on this floor, I can tell.''
Chapter 71 Lizard Men
Victor could almost smell the presence of humans in the fourth floor after he entered. The fact that these team of humans were able to make it this far so quickly only proved one thing. They were either just that strong, or they were excellent at running away from monsters. Victor could guess that they would be of the first type if any of them was an emitter.
This dungeon was a peculiar one. The monsters were well adept when it came to physical oriented things, but once they were in the face of those who use abilities, specifically emitters, they becamepletely useless. Because of this loophole, it would be possible for any emitter to kill these monsters, no matter the amount of time it takes.
Victor was curious the kind of monsters he would meet on this floor, and he was also curious just how far down this dungeon went, how many floors it had. If on the first floor, he was already encountering monsters with levels of 50, then what would happen in floor forty? If t weren¡¯t for his skills, Victor wouldn¡¯t have dared to even advance deeper into the dungeon, as he would be unable to face the monsters there.
To advance further, he needed to explore the floor, which was also a cave, but unlike the rest, this one was narrower and quite humid with some water gathering here and there. Victor was a little suspicious, but he was sure that whatever it was that came for him, he would be able to handle without any problems. As he kept going in further, Victor eventually came to a corpse, and it would seem like the monsters in this cave had beaten him in the case and reached the prey first, or more like the prey reached they. In the end both the monsters and the humans were prey before Victor.
After that body, he found two other corpses, and this time he stopped to examine the corpses to see how they died. From what he could see, both died the same way, or rather, they died to simr weapons, or ws. They both had w marks, but the injuries weren¡¯t too deep. Perhaps if the ws struck the gut or the neck, or even perhaps an artery, then it would be dangerous, but this one didn¡¯t. What seemed to have been the killing blow was a strike to the heart in the second corpses, followed by another stab close to the throat, while the third corpse was a single strike to the head, through, the head. The simrity between these injuries was that it was made by a piercing weapon. If it was a weapon and not magic, then it most likely was a spear that was used, as that would exin the injuries left behind.
Examining the bodies was just like a bit of role ying for Victor, in actuality, he could care less. He could bet on his life that these weapons weren¡¯t some tough diamond hardness weapons, there was absolutely nothing to worry about.
Eventually, after a few more minutes had passed, Victor came in contact with the humans and the monsters. Both sides were engaging in a fierce altercation, and to Victor¡¯s surprise, the monsters in this floor were none other than lizard men. He had read much about them in manga and novels, and although they were always on the receiving side, these creatures were a must face fantasy creature for the protagonist of 80% of the fantasy stories he knew..
¡®This exins the structure of this floor and the terrain. Come to think of it, the first corpse had some burns on her body.. Interesting.¡¯
From Victor¡¯s point of view, he had seen a new member to add to his legion. With the right evolution, he could turn these lizard men to something closer to their parent origins, dragons. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be dragons, but making them dragon newts wouldn¡¯t be impossible.
¡®System, identify those creatures.¡¯ Victor said, as he watched both races fight some metres ahead.
[Human Level 70]
[Human Level 85]
[Human Level 77]
[Human Level 75]
[Lizard Man Warrior Level 80]
[Lizard Man Warrior Level 76]
[Lizard Man Warrior Level 71]
[Lizard Man Warrior Level 68]
[Lizard Man Warrior Level 60]
The human¡¯s seemed to be outnumbered, but they were doing alright holding off the lizard men. While Victor was there, they managed to kill one of the lizard men, and then their numbers were equal, and the ying field was even, at least for a minute.
All, the lizard men had to do was call for back up and it was all over. The human with the highest level was an emitter, and though Victor couldn¡¯t tell what exactly his power was, he was a little sure it had something to do with witchcraft and magic. Saying magic wasn¡¯t really something he wanted to use as a word to describe it because almost everything in this world was magic oriented, so it was kind of like trying to specify a particr shade of green, but then only using the word green to describe it.
The highest level human there used his ability to restrict the lizard men¡¯s mobility, and even though it didn¡¯tst for long, it was enough time for his teammates tond decisive attacks on the lizard men. The more they did this, the easier it got, as the lizard men were weakening. His power also seemed to be draining the life force of the lizard men.
As time passed and the lizard men were dying, one of them let out a cry that travelled through the cave. It was clear what that was for, but at the first moments, it didn¡¯t seem like there was going to be any response. The humans even paused for a bit to see if something would happen, but there was nothing.
¡°Get one with it and kills these thing before reinforcementse!¡± The level 85 human barked at the rest while still maintaining the restraint on the monsters before him.
The others came back to their senses, and the one at the front grabbed his sword tightly about to swing it and cut off the lizard man¡¯s neck that was before him, but then he was cut short of his goal as a spear impaled him through the spot just below his neck.
¡°What was that?¡± One of them asked.
¡°Reinforcements¡¡±
From one of the routes that led out of the ce where, a lizard man came running out of it with the speed of a speeding arrow. The lizard men themselves were already quite tall standing at about two metres tall, but the one that came out just then was at least 2.5 metres in height, and had a more slender body than the ones there already.
The ones Victor saw first, which were the ones fighting the humans were bulky and had defined muscles, but this one had a more slender figure and and its muscles looked less bulky, but morepact and well defined. For one, it¡¯s speed was no joke, and it was able to get to the humans in no time at all. Before they could even react and attack the new enemy, the lizard man was already before the one that had his spare in his throat, and before his body could fall to the groundpletely, the lizard man had gotten there and pulled out his spare.
It made quick work of the humans there, but thest one could parry its attacks and defend himself. The only human left was the level 85, and at this point he must have used a lot of his energy, so he didn¡¯t have much left in the bank. The lizard man retrieved its spare and in session thrust it once again right in the path of the level 85¡¯s chest area, but again, the level 85 raised his hands, and the spare was stopped by an invincible force that shimmered with a rich green colouration every few seconds.
The grunting was real, and the human was clearly being pushed back, but it was one of those fights were both sides had almost equal strengths, so the fight was not going anywhere in particr.
At this point, Victor had seen enough and could no longer wait. After all, he needed to finish here quick and leave this dungeon. If time came for the team stationed outside, who were already dead, to give their report and nothing was ryed back, the human society would send their people to investigate in case of an outbreak. The problem is to deal with such a thing as an outbreak, they would end up sending some of their stronger forces, and Victor wasn¡¯t too confident about dealing with the entire human poption at this point. In fact, he was sure, he was sure he would die if such a thing were to happen. He would take countless with him, but in the end his power had yet to be that fierce.
¡®It¡¯s time to end this.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
As he stepped out to intercept the two fighting each other, the level 85 human fell to the ground, and from behind, another lizard man that looked identical to the one that appearedst came into light, while the humanid there with a spare buried in his back.
¡°Well, I guess that has been taken care of then. System identify those monsters¡±
[Elite Lizard Man Level 80]
[Elite Lizard Man Level 85]
Chapter 72 Lizard Men Settlement
¡°System identify those monsters¡±
[Elite Lizard Man Level 80]
[Elite Lizard Man Level 85]
¡®Good stuff. These guys will make for better soldiers than the weaker ones.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he sighted the new lizard men.
The elite lizard men quickly moved to try and support the others that were held by the humans, but what Victor thought was a show of care or something actually wasn¡¯t. As the elite lizard men picked the others up, they broke a spear on each of the lizard men backs, probably as punishment. Victor could immediately see why they were the elites, ass there was hierarchy in this lizard men society. He also thought to follow them in case there was some kind of lizard men settlement close, but that would be unnecessary, as if he raised one, it would be able to point him in the direction if the vige exists.
¡®Seeing as this is a cave dungeon, I doubt there¡¯ll be any such vige though.¡¯
What Victor thought of doing would immediately fail, and he would be left with the option to kill them, as he had been found out. The lizard men sure were alert, and maybe it was because they were focused on the fight before, they didn¡¯t notice him hiding there.
One thing Victor had not worried about till now was the fact that his presence was too present sometimes. When he met a human, they would thing he was actually a low level human, which he was, but he was obviously stronger due to the special conditions surrounding him. It seemed like the humans weren¡¯t as perceptive as monsters, but this had made Victor be conscious of this fact. If he was to meet a human with some sort of skill that allowed them to be more perceptive, they would see his true self. If he was in disguise then, it would blow his cover instantly.
One of the elite lizard man maybe out of some type of instantaneous reaction threw its spear straight at Victor, and surely, their weapon was different from the other lizard men as its spear pierced through the boulder that was Victor stood behind, aiming for his chest. Victor evaded the spear, but then he didn¡¯t let the spear to go uncollected, so without drawing it out of the boulder, he directly ced it in his inventory.
The lizard men would be quite perplexed how the spear disappeared without anybody touching it, they were sure it was because of Victor, the enemy before them. Victor wasn¡¯t going to waste time with these lizards, as he called them for short, so using his teleportation skill, he appeared in their midst an using another skill negative burst, he instantly killed all the lizard men except for the one that threw the spear.
[You have killed Lizard Man Warrior]
+95,000exp
[You have killed Lizard Man Warrior]
+89,000exp.
[You have killed Lizard Man Warrior]
+82,000exp
[You have killed Lizard Man Warrior]
+79,000exp
[You have killed Lizard Man Warrior]
+71,000exp
[You have killed Elite lizard Man Warrior]
+115,000exp
¡®Ah, good. Let¡¯s use this as the selection criteria for thest one to join my legion.¡¯ Victor said in his mind just before a message appeared before his eyes.
[Enemy has been affected by your skill Undead Aura]
[Enemy is experiencing Illusions due to the effect of your skill]
[Enemy has died due to the effect of your skill]
[You have killed Elite lizard Man Warrior]
+105,000exp
[You have levelled up]
¡°Oh yeah, I can¡¯t raise the elite lizard men and add them to my legion. The level difference is still high¡ Crap.¡±
Victor had almost forgotten about the restriction, so now he had to rely on the lower lizard men to fill his legion. Since there were elite lizard men, he could only rely on the evolution of the lower ones into the elite. With that, he picked at random one body of the normal lizard men and ced it aside. He didn¡¯t know which one had the highest level he could bring back, so he just left it tody luck.
Victor got to eating the lizard men before him to get their evolution material, and he didn¡¯t leave the human¡¯s out of it. When he was done, he had umted quite the amount of evolution material. He thought of leaving the human evolution material so that he would use it on Larry, he encountered Arch humans sometime ago, so he was hoping to make Larry one. He himself didn¡¯t need it, so there was no need to turn himself into one.
Since he could always get the human material¡ No, Victor thought to not be greedy and just let Larry have this one. There would be plenty of humanster that will have even stronger abilities that would give him better skills. He was able to benefit well from the other cave because the people that were sent there were elites with strong abilities. As for this guys, he didn¡¯t know what their abilities were, but apart from their leader who had the highest level, Victor didn¡¯t see anything special in the others.
When he was done, he stood up and focused on the lizard man he set aside. With his will, he activated his skill, but then-
¡®Wait, system, what is the limit where I can¡¯t raise monsters and add them to my legion?¡¯ Victor asked mentally while suspecting something.
[The limit is 50 levels above yourself]
¡°¡¡± Victor was speechless, almost.
¡°Can¡¯t believe I forgot and thought it was 40. Can¡¯t rewrite my mistakes now, those guys are already in my system as evolution material. I¡¯ll have to find another group then.¡± Victor said.
To do so, he would still need the guy before him, so he still went on and raised him. After he did that, he made the lizard man who was now part of his legion to direct him to their settlement. Maybe it was because their connection an bond wasn¡¯t strong like when he names them, the instructions and questions he could direct towards the lizard man was little and simple, anythingplex and it wouldn¡¯t understand.
They moved through the cave, through the more narrow and normal sized tunnels as they made their way to the lizard man settlement. Unlike the previous cave where he could even jumped several metres into the air and still not meet the ceiling, this floor¡¯s cave only had so much of such ces that were that spacious. After a couple minutes, they got to the settlement, and from where they entered from, it was from a hole in the wall at about 10 metres above the floor.
The ce looked like something that was dug out of instead of a naturalndscape. The ce wasrge, as it stretched out about the size of a football field, and below were various lizard men that covered the entire ce. If Victor was to guess the number, he would say they were nothing less then a hundred of them down there.
There was no need to even ask the system to identify the monsters below, as he would just be sted with the information. From what he saw earlier, Victor knew how to differentiate the elites from the normal ones. All he saw down there was a field full of experience points lingering around waiting to be taken. When he was done, he would eat anyone that was left, there was no need to hold back here.
¡®Before I go down there, let¡¯s check my status screen first.¡¯ He levelled up when he killed the lizard men earlier, which meant he level 39 now.
..
Level: 39 (576,000/12,500,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Coins: 300
Hp: 3,650/3,650
Mp: 3,930/3,930
[Stat]
Strength: 232
Agility: 156
Sense: 127
Vitality: 71
Magic: 80
Intelligence: 140
remaining stat point: 122
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-MAX, Undead Aura lvl-MAX, Recovery lvl-1, Art of Combat lvl-2, Weapon Mastery lvl-4, Sixth Sense lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Fire Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-4, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-4, Death Curse lvl-3, nt Maniption lvl-1, Earth Stump lvl-1, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-1, Excavate lvl-4, Demon Chain Bind lvl-1, Demon Shadow lvl-1, Eye of Dreams & Nightmares lvl-1, Perception lvl-3
..
¡®That¡¯s a lot of skills alright.¡¯
From the humans before, Victor was able to acquire some wealth in cash and upped his coins to 300 after getting 220 from them. The n was to invest in some skills that would help take out enemies fast, and for that, there was one skill he wanted to test the most.
Victor immediately invested in the skill terror, and brought it to level 3, and the effects were exactly what he wanted them to be.
..
[Terror]
Induce fear in the target and can be lethal if the target possesses a weak mind that can be easily broken.
Level: 3
Mana cost: 50 per use
..
What Victor wasn¡¯t sure of was whether the skill would also coborate well with his other skill which he wanted to test, but then the only way to find out was to try it himself.
Chapter 73 Filler
73 Fiery Entry [Terror]
Induce fear in the target and can be lethal if the target possesses a weak mind that can be easily broken.
Level: 3
Mana cost: 50 per use
..
With this skill in the y, Victor could only wish it also worked the same way he thoutt it to, as that was the key part of his n. The skill''s description said nothing about whether or not the skill affected only a single target at a time, or exactly how it worked. All Victor wanted was for it to affect more than a single target, as that is the key to his n.
While observing the multitude of lizard men from the above position, Victor was yet to be found out by his targets, so he thought it nice to do a little dramatic entrance into the ce and announce his presence with some sparks.
He looked around, but there was no sizable chunk of rock in sight for him to use his skill on, so he took out of his inventory a weapon he had just recently picked up, a sword. He kept it since he wasn''t sure when he would get to have his own weapon, and it wasn''t like the ones he already had wouldn''t deteriorate. It was good to have a spare at hand at all time, just in case.
Victor used his skill Remote Explosion on the sword, and for this one he put in quite the amount of mana, almost making the sword unstable. He aimed the sword randomly at nothing and threw it below, amidst the lizard men, an surprisingly it wasn''t interrupted by anything until it stabbed the ground.
Before the lizard men thought of raising their heads to check where the sword fell from, a loud sound rocked the entire ce.
"Boom..."
.
.
BOOOOMMM!!!
The explosion created below was truly amazing, as it was wayrger than what Victor expected. He originally thought that all he needed to do was create an explosive from a bigger mass, but after the disy below, he was certain that size wasn''t the only factor. From now on, the best explosives were the ones that had an unstable foundation.
''If only I did my chemistry, I would have figured out something like this from the start.'' He thought.
After the explosion went off, Victor jumped down from where he was, and from simr different holes other lizard men also returned through.
When Victor threw the sword, he did so with quite the strength which caused the sword tond close to the middle of the football field sized ce, so naturally that was where the explosion happened. The explosion in turn covered a quarter of the entire space. The entire ce was thrown into confusion as lizard men rushed towards the ce of the explosion to help their people. The waves of vibration created from the epi-centre where the sword exploded also added to the chaos, and as though that wasn''t enough for the lizard men, Victor added another.
As he fell towards the ground below, Victor activated another skill that was equally as destructive as the bomb to the earth, and when he hit the floor, he did so with enough force that it was as though another bomb had gone off.
.
DUUUM!!
..
Earlier, before Victor jumped down, he made another investment in one of his skills, and that skill was Earth Stomp.
[Earth Stomp]
Create a powerful wave that travels through the earth, and is enough to destabilize surrounding creatures and copse weak or small buildings.
Level: 4
Mana cost: 50
..
With the waves created from the use of this skill, and the ones created from the explosion, by the time both collided, the waves bounced off each other and created another turn of earth shaking rumbles that travelled the whole ce and possibly beyond.
After that, the entire y became a massacre. With the lizard men not knowing what had hit them while having an enemy in their midst, but being too shaken and in a confused state, they didn''t realize on time that somebody else was with them. Using that brief moment of a couple seconds where the lizard men were confused and didn''t immediately attack, Victor started with the activation of the skill negative burst that dealt an area of effect damage and took out a bunch of lizard men at a time.
Victor was enjoying the constant inflow of experience points as he killed the lizard men, and though he felt no particr emotion while doing so, the experience points were much wee. After he use his skill two more times as he moved from one section to another, the some of the elite lizard men had caught on to what was going on, and so they made their way towards Victor in attempt to stop him. This however would prove futile.
As Victor had noticed, those that were farther away on the opposite side were the least affected, and that was also where the elites were concentrated the most, so as these elite ran towards him, they approached from that side. While they ran towards him, they also brought their fellow lizard men along to settle things, and after they were close to the half way point, a couple metres from where Victor was, he activated a different skill.
Finally, the time hade for him to try out the skill he had been hoping to test out. For this to work, he only needed to activate one skill, and that skill was Terror.
The moment he activated the skill, all lizard men that were headed towards him which would number around 30 fell to the ground, as their bodies crashed down and into the dirt. At the same time, Victor received several system notifications, and that was it, thebo was sessful.
[Enemy has been affected by your skill Undead Aura]
[Enemy has died instantly due to the effect of your skill]
[You have killed Elite lizard Man Warrior]
[You have killed Elite lizard Man]
[You have killed Elite liza]
[You have killed Eli]
[You have killed liz]
.
.
.
The n was for the Terror skill to cause the enemy to enter a state of fright, and since they had showed fear in Victor''s presence that was rted to him, they died instantly due to the effects of that skill. A perfectbination to create massive death. ''Now, if this skill works over electronics, then I would have be a very terrifying existence.'' Victor thought in his mind as he appreciated the sesses of hisbination.
With this, he had once again gained another way to take care of a multitude of weaker creatures all at once without needing to move himself.
With the mysterious fall of the elite lizard men and lizard men that were attempting to attack him, the others became wary, and since nobody knew the reason why the ones that rushed forward had fallen, they didn''t dare approach carelessly. At this point also, Victor was getting many messages that indicated that people were dying to his passive skill Undead Aura.
From the area furthest behind, two lizard men were seated. They looked old, and instead of weapons, both of them held long staffs that curved at the top. From the design of the staff to the way the others treated them, Victor could take a wild guess that those were the leaders of this lizard men settlement, and the fact that they were holding such staff would mean that they practiced some form of magic. So, as it would be best to do at the moment, Victor rushed for them, but not before spreading tens of pieces of rocks around to other ces.
To the others, it might have looked like nothing, but little did they know that those rocks were about to take more lives than those of pig''s. Victor was fast on his feet, and appeared before the two lizard men in less than a second.
The remaining elites which were not many at this moment, if Victor was to count, he would say about seven or eight of them were remaining, they rushed to the two elder lizard men and surrounded them in a crescent formation acing Victor in order to block him off he he attempted toe. The rest simply rushed at him.
After using negative burst against the lizard men that rushed at him twice in quick session, he didn''t need to use his teleportation, as he instantly appeared before the two lizard men elders,pletely evading the elites that stood to block his path. He then swung his sword in attempt to take out the elders in one swing, but then his weapon collided with something green, and the two were transported to the opposite side of the ce from where they were seated.
For one, if Victor could hear the lizard men''snguage, he would most definitely be hearing their doubts on how he was able to get behind them, but he wasn''t interested in anynguage ss at this moment, neither did he n to draw out this battle.
"I don''t have time for this sort of tricks you lizards."
Chapter 74 Shanok
Victor wasting joking around or trying to see their cards. He needed to be out of the dungeon before the humans sent people to observe the dungeon, and thest thing he needed at the moment were two lizards wasting his time. On the contrary, he might have actually struck gold, as instead of the elite lizard men, he had found something that was potentially higher, which were the two old lizards. When he checked their level earlier, he confirmed that adding them to his legion was possible, as they were both level 85.
[Lizard Man Oracle Level 85]
[Lizard Man Oracle Level 85]
If he was right, then these oracles would be shamans, and that was something that would be weed in his team, seeing as he had mostly physical oriented monsters and only two that relied more on skill.
Victor didn¡¯t waste much time with them in the end, as he had the perfect counter for enemies that could teleport around far distances. He wasn¡¯t sure of the range of this skill, but all he needed to do was get close enough, and he achieved that using his teleportation.
Victor wasn¡¯t sure if the lizard man oracles had used a spell on their self to make it possible for them to follow his movements, as they countered his earlier attack quite easily, or maybe it was an automatic defence system, so he went with the safest option. With his throwing strength, he picked up an sword and threw it as hard as he could towards the lizard men, but for some reason, they didn¡¯t even think of dodging it despite the time they had to react. Perhaps, they were just that confident in their defence and knew it wouldn¡¯t do anything, but that didn¡¯t matter.
As the sword flew passed bodies of lizard men and destroyed ground, and passing through thick smoke caused by earlier explosions, Victor seemingly appeared out of thin air more than half way through, while the sword kept going, ¡®this is good enough distance.¡¯ He said in his mind as his body skated across the air.
With his mind, he activated his skill Death Curse, and he could immediately feel the mana leave his. Seeing that Victor was approaching them, the oracles used a magic that controlled the earth before Victor to grow into long and sturdy spikes just along his path, and then they vanished again, reappearing in another corner of the football field sized ce.
Of course, Victor simply teleported again to the sword¡¯s position, and easily avoided the trap, while the oracles in turn were not doing any better themselves. It was possible that they might have had an idea of what kind of curse was ced on them, seeing as they were something of shamans themselves, if not simr, Victor noticed them doing some weird motions with their hands, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was working, as after four or six seconds, the first one fell, then the second followed.
Seeing the oracles fall, the remaining lizard men that had been watching from the side were plunged into fear, and that only worked in Victor¡¯s favour, as they began dying one after the other. The result of this was a chain effect where the death of one would make another afraid, if they weren¡¯t already, and that lizard man would also died, in turn instigating another. After all was done, Victor settled down on the corpse and began munching, but not before raising one of the lizard man oracles. .
The first question he asked was whether both oracles were needed for their power to work, and the answer was no.
¡°That¡¯s good and convenient. Now, your name will be Shanok. I could give you something better, but I just feel this one suits you better.¡± Victor said, as he ordered Shanok to gather him all the corpses. To his surprise, Shanok proved to be more useful than he thought. All Shanok needed to do was use his magic to do the gathering. Within a minute, he had piled up all the corpses near Victor, and Victor put him back inside as he had no use at the moment.
For whatever reason, the lizard men found it mandatory to loot their human enemies whenever they killed them, so Victor also acquired quite the amount of wealth from looting them in the end, bringing his total coins to 3,040 coins.
Victor didn¡¯t take evolution material from all the corpses, as he didn¡¯t think he would need that many. Once the evolution materials reached 500,000, he stopped and burned the remaining corpses with his fire breath before leaving the ce.
While Victor was leaving, he picked up a small piece of rock and threw it towards the hole he came from, and as it got close he teleported to its position. The throw wasn¡¯t perfect, so he was a bit off after teleporting, which meant he needed to act fast if not he would just fall back down. Luckily, he was close to the walls, so he brought out a sword from his inventory and stabbed it into the wall, then after manoeuvring his body to stand on the sword momentarily, he jumped towards the hole and managed to fix his hands into the bottom part of the hole before climbing into it.
Because he had to be focused in the fight, he wasn¡¯t paying attention to the notifications and messages his system was popping out, so he made a note to check everything while he left. The first things that showed up were a bunch of notifications telling him that he had killed a lizard man and the amount of exp he received, and after going through at least a hundred of these messages, he found something that caught his eyes..
[You have levelled up]
These days levelling up wasn¡¯t felt as much as before as his stats were already high. If he wanted to feel something, he would have to dump a bunch of stat points into one stat before he would feel the same rush of energy that he felt before when even a single point was added.
Also, maybe it was because he didn¡¯t have a ss, he enjoyed no special benefit from levelling up. Maybe it was because of how this world worked, as there were no sses or jobs, or any of that game stuff. People just possessed abilities, and depending on what the ability can do, they would know how to advance themselves. This wasn¡¯t something Dustin was worried about though, as it didn¡¯t affect him in the least. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t dislike this no-ss style at all. With no ss, he had the leeway to advance himself anyhow he wanted. Being able to use a sword and possess skills that have nothing concerning warriors was a big plus in the end, so it all panned out well.
..
Level: 39 (576,000/12,500,000) >> 40 (5,126,000/17,000,000)
Name: Zombie#2314
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Coins: 300 >> 3,040
Hp: 3,650/3,650 >> 3,700/3,700
Mp: 3,930/3,930 >> 3,980/3,980
[Stat]
Strength: 232 >> 235
Agility: 156 >> 157
Sense: 127 >> 128
Vitality: 71
Magic: 80
Intelligence: 140
remaining stat point: 122 >> 127
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-MAX, Undead Aura lvl-MAX, Recovery lvl-1, Art of Combat lvl-2, Weapon Mastery lvl-4, Sixth Sense lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Fire Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-4, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-4, Death Curse lvl-3, nt Maniption lvl-1, Earth Stump lvl-4, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-1, Excavate lvl-4, Demon Chain Bind lvl-1, Demon Shadow lvl-1, Eye of Dreams & Nightmares lvl-1, Perception lvl-3
..
With these, Victor had benefitted from the lizard men in more ways than one, and he was satisfied with the results. He hadn¡¯t wasted his time there for nothing. Since these were dungeon monsters, Victor was sure they would respawn, but when they did, who was going to exin the cause of so much destruction and scorched lizard man skeletons? He wondered. Not like it was important, it just gave the mind fruit to munch on.
¡®Talking of fruits of the mind, why is my name still the same as before? It still reads Zombie#2314, like some code name.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, while rubbing his smooth chin.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to change it? Not that it bothers me since I¡¯m the only one who can see this, but still, it would be nice to see my actual name instead of this.¡±
Just then, the system responded with an answer, an answer that would put a smile on Victor¡¯s face if he was still a being with emotions.
[It is possible to update your name since you are no longer bound by the dungeon]
[Will you like to assign a new name now?]
¡°Yes.¡±
[Assign new name_ _ _]
¡°Victor.¡±
[Confirmed, name has been assigned]
Chapter 75 Dragon or Lizard I
¡°So I could do that ever since I defeated that thing huh? Ipletely forgot about the matter.¡± Having to see the usual Zombie#2314 in ce of his name, Victor had gotten used to it that he even normalized it subconsciously.
Now that he was done with the lizard men issue, it was time to progress deeper into the dungeon. It didn¡¯t ur to Victor at the time, but he would have just invested his coins into the Legion of Dead skill, so that the capacity would increase and he would be able to add more undead to his ranks. It wasn¡¯t all bad though. In the end, its better to have fewer followers that are strong, than many that are average.
¡®But seeing as I have the means to make them all strong even if they are much, that is something I should think about.¡¯
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000
-Zombie ¨C 15,000
-Dungeon Bat ¨C 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider ¨C 200.
-Giant Forest Snake ¨C 200
-White Mountain Tiger ¨C 500
-Grey Lycan ¨C 4000
-Ghost Gecko ¨C 2000
-Mantant ¨C 10,000
-Fire-Imp ¨C 2000
-Red Back Smander ¨C 30,000
-Poison Frog Colony ¨C 8,000
-Dark Incarpos ¨C 10,000
-Human ¨C 2,200
-Ravenger ¨C 500
-Steel Scaled Lizard ¨C 5,000
¨C Adamantine Scaled Lizard ¨C 7,000
-Lizard Man ¨C 500,000
..
With the materials he had, Victor decided to evolve Shanok first before he continued his descent. The more he made use of the evolution system, the better he understood it and its functionalities. Victor no longer needed to do extended study of the different forms and possibilities of the evolved monster, putting both together, he could tell what the result of the evolution would be, and the only time he needed to actually study the entire process was when it was something unfamiliar or something that had a lot of variables mixed in.
With an order to the system, Victor ordered for Shanok to be evolved using as much Lizard man material. Because of how the process worked, one monster could undergo multiply evolutions under the same material, so all Victor needed to do was specify to the system to carry out a continues evolution on Shanok until the material was exhausted, or the max evolution was reached.
Following that, the process started, and as usual Victor would be unable to make use of the Shanok during the process of evolution.
After that floor, Victor went through two more floors, and to his surprise the dungeon hade to an end. Definitely not as long as the first, but the monsters were strong right off the bat. Victor walked towards the enormous metal doors calmly as he paced himself. The door had two statues erected on both sides that resembled guardians of some sort, and each of the statue had its hand on the sides of the door, as if they were keeping it in ce. Victor had a basic idea of what was about to happen, but he decided to ignore it regardless and just continue onward.
Victor got to the door, and just like thest one he tried to push it open, but also like the previous one, it didn¡¯t even budge.
¡°Same thing huh?¡± Victor said, while folding his hands.
Just when he would expect for the statues to move, they didn¡¯t disappoint and did just that. Victor suspected this kind of clich¨¦ set up the moment he saw the statues, but s, he could only wait for them to activate.
¡®Finally moving huh?¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Looking at the now moving and alive statues, Victor could not make heads of which race these giant monsters were, but then again he didn¡¯t even want to know, since they were about to be statues again, for real this time.
Both monsters were ash/grey in colour, and their bodies seemed to house the immerse amount of fat, but with no folds on them. If nothing else, they looked bloated. Seeing as they weren¡¯t Cyclopes, Victor concluded the fact that the key did not lie in their eyes, but then what was it
¡®There is absolutely no clue as to what I am supposed to do with these guys.¡¯ Victor thought. ¡°Or maybe Ii should just st a hole through this metal door¡¡± He left that as ast resort tactic. For t=now, he would try to follow the original plot.
At this point was when the monsters charged at him, since they had been in the process of turning back into flesh and organicponents. Needless to say, their opponent had no wish to spend time with them, and so they found themselves to have once again returned to their slumber just moments after they awoke.
Victor, using his go-to skill waited for both monsters to attack from both sides, as they both dropped a leg on his petite body. All he needed to do from there was to activate his Touch of Death skill and hold both of their legs, killing them instantly the next minute.
¡°Hmph.. Still nothing.¡±
Victor stared at the metal doors with a nk expression, but in his mind he was racing through what he could do to open the door. There were a few options that popped up, but in the end nothing worked. After trying some of the ideas, but to no avail, it was time to try the next one. All he needed to do for this one was get the blood of these monsters unto the doors, and hope for it to work.
¡®This is a fucking dungeon, not some kind of maze or puzzle. I still don¡¯t get why they doo stuff like this. Isn¡¯t the whole aim to get to the boos monster and kill it? This is not a stupid game to begin with.¡¯ Victor thought in his mind while the doors rumbled.
Thisst method seemed to have worked. Victor¡¯s days of ying video games that didn¡¯t at all help him in his academics were finally showing its worth in real life situations. Slowly, the enormous doors of metal began sliding inward.
Victor only waited for the door to open up just enough for him to enter, then he did. There was no need to wait for the entire process like some kind of movie, it waspletely time consuming. As he walked into the room likepartment that housed the boss monster, Victor could notice some simrities between both boss rooms, and immediately, he spotted the boss monster.
The boss monster was a dragon, this he already knew, and just like the other boss, it was still lying there without moving a single muscle, probably until he created a disturbance like with the other. The room had several crystals embedded into the walls that provided lighting, and it was even more spacious than the other one. Also, this boos monster seemed to retain its original features, and was not given something like an extra head like Ramok, the only thing that was striking was its name and level. When Victor read it, he simply had no words, and it also added to his suspicions.
[Ancestral True Dragon ¡®Garmorock Level 150]
The level was definitely an insane one, but for an ancestral tru dragon, Victor felt it too low. Dragons were supposed to be godlike existences, as is the case for even normal dragons, and the strongest human¡¯s level was even above 200, and even then, he isn¡¯t a god. But then, an ancestral true dragon was ced at a mere 150, truly something to pay more attention to.
The thing that had Victor thinking wasn¡¯t just the fact that the dragon¡¯s level was too low for what it was supposed to be, it was the fact that such a being could be captured and brought into another world so easily, if it happened the way Ramok exined it. To have such power and be able to control and even reduce the strength of such a being that is supposed to be on par with gods, it only made Victor wonder who or what was behind such doings. Thinking of it now, perhaps being marked back then wasn¡¯t such a simple thing.
¡®This is something forter.¡¯ Victor said in his mind to dismiss the thoughts momentarily. For now, what he had to do was focus on the more pressing issue before him which was how he was going to go about fighting a level 150 monster.
No matter how strong he was, a level 150 monster was a level 150 monster, the rank difference could not be discredited that easily. He had been able to escape many foes because of his unique strength as his levels werepressed to give him absolute strength, but before such a creature, he wasn¡¯t sure how the battle was going to go. Faced with such a predicament, there was only one way Victor could think of.
¡®I can only hope for this all powerful dragon to have be a mere insanely powerful lizard after being brought here. Just like Ramok, most of its strength should have been taken away, so maybe this won¡¯t be as difficult as I¡¯m thinking.¡¯
¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±
Chapter 76 Level 150 Boss Monster
¡®I can only hope for this all powerful dragon to have be a mere insanely strong lizard after being brought here. Just like Ramok, most of its strength should have been taken away, so maybe this won¡¯t be as difficult as I¡¯m thinking.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, as he stood before the sleeping dragon.
He was very sure the dragon before him would possess some very annoying skills and abilities, so he was seriously looking for a way to make things easier for himself. Victor went through his skills in his head, trying to find one that would best do the job for him in other for him to secure an advantage, but then the best idea struck him.
¡®Why exactly didn¡¯t I think of this since!¡± He eximed at his slow thinking, it was right before him the whole time.
Now that he thought about it, there were two skills in particr that would would work the best in this situation, but even without much thought Victor knew which one to go with. If the first one happened to fail, the second one could always be used topensate. The first skill was his Excavate skill which was the best shot at dealing the most damage before the fight officially started, and the other was the skill Eyes of Dreams & Nightmare. The first one would work since it affected the space in question in a subatomic level, while the second one could even affect reality itself, even though everything happened in the target¡¯s mind. These two skills were undoubtedly among his top five.
..
(A/N: For those that would want to see the description)
[Excavate].
Excavate the fiscal matter around a set area into void.
Level: 4
Mana cost: 50
_ _
[Eye of Dreams & Nightmares]
A very powerful attack that puts the target to sleep, and you are able to induce a dream, or a nightmare in them. There is no difference between the world they experience and the real world, to the target, it is the same, and whatever they experience in it is true. It resides in your left eye, and the target has to make eye contact for the skill to activate. Experiences in the dream world affect reality in the actual world, and this is totally under your control.
Level: 1
Mana cost: 100
..
Without wasting much time, Victor positioned himself before the dragon¡¯s head, and with his usual stoic expression, he mentally activated the Excavate skill, aiming it at the dragon¡¯s head.
¡®Excavate.¡¯
At that moment, the dragon¡¯s head suddenly went missing following some of its upper body section, and then Victor jumped backwards as he made sure to distance himself enough, just in case the dragon woke up with an AOE skill. He waited for some seconds that quickly turned into ten, and then twenty, but the dragon never stood. The most it did was flinch a bit, and its body tried to move, but apart from that nothing else.
¡®HUH?¡¯ Victor couldn¡¯t help the thought when something appeared before his eyes.
[You have killed the Ancestral True Dragon ¡®Garmorock]
+500,000exp
Staring at the message that just popped up into his vision in utter disbelieve, Victor¡¯s mind clicked fast as he calcted the situation before him. Obviously, dragons weren¡¯t hydras nor were they trolls, their healing capability was better than most creatures, but it couldn¡¯t even be called a super healing factor. Ramok was just a special in the end.
¡°Geez.. To think I would kill a monster so high above my level that the power gap might actually be levelled in one blow.. I have really outdone myself.¡± Victor said as he moved closer to the dragon.
Maybe if the dragon was awake and had all of its defensive abilities activated, it would have been a much harder fight? Victor thought, but then again, his Excavate skillpletely ignored most defensive magic or skills, so it would still happened regardless. At this point, he would be a bit sad that he was unable to get the drake¡¯s evolution material, as that regenerative ability was just too much. With that, Victor made a mental note to find something with that sort of abilityter on.
Seeing as the first ¡®tremor¡¯ had rocked the dungeon signifying that it had started closing, Victor hurried up with the material extraction process as he swallowed chunk after chunk of the dragon¡¯s flesh. He could only imagine himself in a snake form and swallowing the entire body whole, seriously, to think that never crossed his mind.. Heh.
On the other hand, Victor was still wondering when the dragon was going to appear, or like Ramok, speak to him. The main purpose of himing here to begin with is to free this dragon to begin with. Maybe he didn¡¯t give it enough time to boot its brain as he just up and killed it in its sleep? Victor thought to himself, but then there was nothing much he could do. ¡®Then what about the treasury I was promised? Those this mean I won¡¯t be getting anything?¡¯ Victor queried in his mind. Ramok did say to speak his name when he met his master, which was the dragon, and the dragon would understand. ¡®Why don¡¯t I try that?¡¯
¡°Ramok.¡± Victor said. ¡°Ramok sent me here to free you.¡± He then said again and added a bit of detail as he thought that would at least work¡ Nothing happened still.
Victor then took out the key he received from Ramok as he remembered the drake¡¯s words. Ramok did tell him that the key would glow after he killed the dragon, there was nothing that said he needed tomunicate with the creature first, so maybe..
The moment Victor took out the key, it shimmered with an intense glow of golden light that was almost blinding, then the light calmed as it returned back into the key. Apparently, his mission wasplete. Victor quietly stashed away the key for now and focused on the dragon first. The dungeon was going to close soon, so he really didn¡¯t have time to be looking at the riches and wealth acquired by Ramok throughout his lifetime, he could always do thatter.
When he was finally done with the dragon corpse, as he hurriedly ate every single bit of it, leaving very little behind together with the bones, Victor hurried out of the boss room. The crack that appeared in it had already started expanding in size at a dangerous pace, so he tried to get as far away as possible. He hadn¡¯t explored this dungeon well, so he was unaware of some ces that would be short cuts, so he just relied on his map and followed the ones shown on it which looked like potential shortcuts. IF there happened to not be a passage way through the path he was taking, Excavate was always an option, and Victor just went through the walls.
Finally, after getting to the floor where he left his Legion, he took then back in as they were unsummoned, and then he went full speed out of the dungeon entrance. All together, he had only spent a couple of hours inside the dungeon, so he was a bit quick about it if that was taken into ount the normal time needed to clear such a difficult dungeon, not to mention that the human team that was sent inside would have beenpletely useless before the guardians of the boss room. That was if they even managed to reach it, which they clearly didn¡¯t, being killed by normal lizard men no less.
Even with Victor¡¯s ground breaking clearing time, that had nothing to do with the time it took for the human government to react to a dungeon with no officials guarding it, which would mean possible outbreak or something bad, anything for that matter. Outside the dungeon entrance were a team of humans that dressed in simr attire, marking them as a team of some sort, quite clearly. The moment they saw Victor emerge from the closing dungeon, they reacted and focused all their attention on him.
Victor who just rushed out of the dungeon was quite surprised to see how fast the humans responded. He could understand, as the time to send report might had been the next hour after he killed the team stationed outside the dungeon when he entered, so there was nothing out of his calctions. ¡®I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t lose my intelligence.¡¯
Victor had two choices in this situation which he was faced with at the present moment. Coming out of the dungeon, it was morning, very, very early in the morning. He steadily casted his eyes moving through the people before him slowly, studying them. They approached him slowly without saying anything, and Victor knew not what was to be done in these sorts of situations ording to their standards, so he just remained silent and allowed them for the time being, waiting for them to make the firstment. Though, he had already decided.
With the two choices presented before him, he could cooperate with the humans before him, or just kill them and be done with. Of course, the better choice was obvious. ¡®This shit is so stressful.¡¯
Chapter 77 Into The City I
¡®Uhh.. I really wish I had Larry with me, seriously.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he raised his hands to show that he wasn¡¯t a threat.
Between the two decisions, Victor chose the one that would benefit him a little more, and that was cooperating with the humans. With his hands held slightly up, he looked at the humans before him, and then immediately lowered his raised hands slowly. He wasn¡¯t sure, but if there was one thing he knew would stand in this world, it would be that the government officials would somewhat respect hunters. There was simply little need for him to cooperate 100% following all their orders. He looked around seeing the bodies thaty there, and really, he could not be bordered, after all he was the cause. At this point, Victor was the worst actor, so he didn¡¯t even make the attempt to act like he was curious about the bodies or any of the sort, but to at alleviate the suspicion the people before him might have¡
¡°Looks like they¡¯ve been dead for a while, what happened here?¡± Victor asked in a somewhat monotonic voice, actually throwing the people before him off their game. There was silence in the air for some seconds as Victor could clearly see the reaction from those before him.
¡°We were hoping you would be the one to tell us that.¡± One of them who was closer to him said.
¡°If so, then I have no information concerning the events that took ce here.¡± Victor responded. He really had no idea how this things worked, or who the people before him were, and he just could make no guesses.
The humans before him were dressed in unformed attire of ck and silver colour, ck being the dominant colour out of the two. It was quite evident they were some kind of division, but that was the problem, he didn¡¯t know what division they belonged to¡ ¡®I can smell something going wrong.¡¯ Victor thought, just before he heard a voice from the slender looking man closest to him..
¡°We would need you to follow standard protocol no.228 and proceed ordingly.¡± The man said, and that was where shit hit the fan. Victor was not one of their citizens, he knew not of no standard protocol.
¡®I really wish I left Larry outside¡¡¯
.
.
.
¡®Negative Burst.¡¯
At the activation of Victor¡¯s skill, the senses of those before him red, as they felt their lives being targeted by something ominous and their bodies stiffened trying to prepare them to flee, but s before they could react, their bodies just fell to the ground, never to move again. The only one of them to survive was the one farthest away from the whole group, and seeing her team mates suddenly copse to the ground might have been a little unexpected, and she couldn¡¯te to her senses and react in time before she felt a hand through her stomach from behind, and at the same time the man before her had also vanished, then..
¡®I didn¡¯t even need to teleport.. Heh.¡¯ Victor sighed mentally. ¡°And that is how I lost and informant.¡± Victor said, a bit sarcastically.
From what he could see, the guys he just killed seemed to havee there via some kind of craft, and he could spot it just some metres off to the side. He ignored it for the moment and turned to the human corpses. There was a reason he didn¡¯t burn these guys. ¡°Larry.¡± Victor called out as he summoned Larry. ¡°Go through the corpses and take anything valuable. Leave nothing of value behind, not even the least.¡± Victor ordered. Naturally, Larry would be the most suited for taking the spoils since he was more familiar with the things of this world, he would also know which was good and useful and which was not.
Victor just approached the slender man as heid on the ground dead and took the sword he had strapped to his waist. After closer inspection, Victor noted that the ones he had were better in quality, at least to his eyes, so he threw it back and ordered Larry to choose his mostfortable weapon from the ones there and leave the rest behind.
By the time Larry was done and presented Victor with everything he could get, Victor was just nodded after inspecting them and stashed it away in his inventory, as they disappeared instantly. From what Victor could see, whatever the era this world was in, it was a very interesting one. The humans that came to inspect what had happened here came with medieval type weapons as their weapons, and even their clothes had a bit of a suggestion, or more urately inspiration from the medieval times. But then again, their devices were technological, and the level of said technology wasn¡¯t low either. It wasn¡¯t high enough to bepared to some sic-fi tech Victor knew from earth TV shows and ideas, but they were definitely more advance than what his original earth had. All in all, it was a beautiful mixture of fantasy and technology, really a dangerous weapon. And with this discovery, Victor was really starting to get some ideas about his system.
¡°We¡¯re done here. What I¡¯m looking for is not here, which means¡¡± Victor said, as his vision trailed off towards the craft that was some metres off behind some rock that managed to block it off showing only its top parts.
Before heading towards the craft, Larry gathered all the bodies in one ce and Victor using his Infernal Breath burned them to ashes, leaving dry bones behind.
..
¡°What¡¯s taking them so long?¡± A female figure sitting inside what seemed to be the cockpit of a craft said. The ce had various screens everywhere, and lots ofponents here and there. She sat there ying with her nails and her picked them and asionally used her teeth to dig out whatever was stuck inside.
She might have been sitting here for a while now, as she was desperately waiting for her teammates to return. ¡°Come on! I told them I had a date! And I wouldn¡¯t want to miss this one seeing as I don¡¯t get many to begin with!¡± Sheined to herself. She was just in the motion to cross her hands over her chest when she noticed an intense body of fire rise into the air, only to disappear after a few seconds. Seeing the fire caused her to focus there, and her anger seemed to have been forgotten at that moment.
¡°Did something really happen? Arrggg!¡± the girl screamed in a fit of anger and scrambled about her chair for a bit. ¡°Fine, lets get this over with as soon as possible then, I¡¯ll give them a hand.¡±
Flipping a switch, the craft came on, and in mere seconds it rose into the air slowly before its nose turned towards the direction of the dungeon entrance while moving forward a bit.
..
¡°What the?¡ Hey Larry, can you fly that thing?¡±
¡°Well, I think? I¡¯m not sure, but I can certainly try.¡± Larry responded.
Before them was the craft thatnded behind the rock hovering in mid air, and just like Victor would expect from a sci-fi creation, it made just the minimal soundpared to jets and helicopters, or even small nes.
From inside the ne, the girl was shocked to find nobody near the entrance, and as it was basically still dark, she was unable to see well around the ce. After enabling night vision though, she was able to clearly make out what was going on down there. Much to her dismay, after also enabling something to improve her vision, he spotted a pile of ashes and objects mixed together somewhere in the middle close to the entrance of the dungeon, and not far from it, some feet away stood two humanoid figures staring towards her direction.
¡°Shit.¡± It didn¡¯t take her much thinking to realize that whoever these men down there were, they were hostile, and therefore something she needed to kill if possible. If the closebat experts of her team couldn¡¯t do much against them, then she was thest person that would face them, thankfully she had the craft. Before she gave themand to fire though, the sound of something impacting the windshield of the craft caught her attention, and the moment she turned to look, a man¡¯s figure appeared right before her very eyes, causing her to flinch a little before watching the figure slide off back to the ground.
¡®That thing is slippery.¡¯ Victor noted.
While he was falling back down, he first unsummoned Larry, then he felt the spot where he ced the mark on the craft¡¯s windshield and then¡ He disappeared again, this time reappearing inside the cockpit of the craft somewhere beside thedy inside,pletely frightening her. She was ok at first, but the moment Victor stretched his hand towards her, he fainted. Victor didn¡¯t need even the system to exin to him what had happened, even it still did. It was clear that the girl had died to his skill, Undead Aura. ¡®This skill¡¡¯
¡°Come forth Larry, take over this thing.¡±
Chapter 78 Into The City II
¡°Take over this thing, Larry.¡± Victor said to Larry as he emerged from the smoke mist. After he noted that Larry had gone towards the control seat and had started going through whatever the screens before him was, he turned his attention to thedy that Larry threw behind the seat to make way. Seeing her again, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think about his skill Undead Aura. On one hand it was a powerful skill when used correctly, but for the most part he could see how it would be a nuisance in future. What if he only wanted to make someone a little scared as threat, he would end up killing them without achieving the desired effect. The stronger it got, the wider the range of people and creatures that he would be able to intimidate easily, meaning massive meaningless death. Not that he particrly cared about the deaths, but then again there would be no sense to it, making it stupid and uncalled for, not really his style.
¡®I have to somehow find a way to go around this and do something about it.¡¯ Victor thought in his mind. Most of the creatures he had met up until now simply didn¡¯t show any fear, or when they did it wasn¡¯t fear of death or one that triggered the skill, as apparently it had its specific triggers. When it came to humans however that so much loved their lives, like most intelligent creatures, Victor could already see how this particr skill would affect his ns. ¡®If I can¡¯te up with anything, I just would have to settle for being a literal shinigami that can¡¯t control his power.¡¯ Victor said nonchntly in his mind.
¡°Whatever, let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand first.¡±.
From Larry¡¯s report, the closest city to their current location wasn¡¯t his residing city, so he didn¡¯t have much of any information about important things, but since it is also one of the neighbouring cities to the one he used to live in, he at least has the basic knowledge.
¡°So firstly, the power cores wouldn¡¯t be able tost cover the trip, and I¡¯ll have to fly the remaining way there if I want to get to your city, and this is not your city, so you are not familiar with it.. Fine.¡± Victor said, as an idea formed in his head.
He asked Larry tond the craft first, or as Larry refers to it, an airship. Larry started talking someplex and useless things about shuttles and warships, or something like that, but such information was not needed at the moment, so Victor just resolved to call all such aircrafts Airships. For now, they would find a way to move the airship deeper the way they came from in order to hide it. From what Larry said, there was just no way the patrol units would reach that deep to look for the culprits, as not culprit would even be crazy enough to push deeper. Heck, even now there was no patrol unit on duty so far out.
¡°Rather than go back, wouldn¡¯t it just be better if we just abandoned the ship here and headed straight for your city? No need to leave a trail.¡± Victor said, and in the end they resulted to that. It might have not been much, but this small thinking session that shouldn¡¯t have taken as long as it should gave Victor a thought, one he definitely considered greatly. Perhaps, just having monsters that were strong and could follow some instructions wasn¡¯t enough, intelligent one would be more effective.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s move towards your city for now Victor said before abandoning the airship and moving towards a separate direction from the one they were going to go. With the map they collected from the craft, finding their way around wouldn¡¯t be too hard. All they needed to do was study it before throwing the device away because these devices are always being tracked and can be used to get themter. Really, what the government from Victor¡¯s original earth wouldn¡¯t give to have such technology.
They continued towards the city which Larry used to live in, and for the journey Victor used his human form with wings on his back sometimes, and if he noticed the presence of any aircrafts, he would get down and try to hide or just go by foot if the terrain was favourable. He did this throughout the early hours until the sun was properly up and he started spotting more and more aircrafts in the air. Apparently, most of thend was not filled with covering, so Victor running on it would be quite noticeable by these advanced technologies, he thought. With that the only way was to move further into the side where the abandoned side was and then he could feel a bit safe. Honestly, he could fight off on aircraft, but that would mean putting a target on his back by a whole race of humans. Not the brightest choice.
Due to the need to hide from time to time and sometimes fly due to the terrain of forest or simr, Victor had to frequently pause from time to time or use his wings. Flying as he was now was not as fast as his running speed, so Victor on air could only move at somewhere a little bit above 50% of his running speed. It was only after the evening was setting in did they manage to reach their destination, the city where Larry used to live.
Of course, just like a post apocalyptic city would look, there were high solid walls surrounding the entire city. From what Larry said, not all settlements had this kind of walls, the only reason why this one had such a defensive wall was because it was located at the farthest edge of the remaining unaffectednd, and was more prone to monster attack if there was to be any dungeon break or movement of nearby monster settlement. Despite this, the city was rtively easy to ess, and Victor found it easy to enter counter to what he thought. He did get a few stares and res because of his look of fiery tattoos all over his visible body, and the scattered hair only added to the savagery look.
The first thing Victor did was to find a quite ce where it seemed like people didn¡¯t frequent and summon Larry, from there, both of them walked the streets and roads, as Larry took them to his apartment where he lived. As quite the high level hunter himself, he had the funds to support some level of luxury, so his house was no doubt beautiful andfortable. It wasn¡¯t a mansion, but it was big and good enough for a bachelor.
¡°Not bad.¡± Victormented, making Larry to bow a little.
On the way they did get a few suspicious looks, but nothing rming, so they didn¡¯t worry about it. Surely, a guy walking around with lit up tattoos would be quite eye catching, and avoiding attention would be almost impossible. Victor couldn¡¯t help butmend the way the city looked, as he had only seen such things in only movies of science fiction. There weren¡¯t flying cars or something like that, but the feel it gave was something he would rte to a cyber punk kind of environment, even though it didn¡¯t have much of the features yet, ¡®it¡¯s surely getting there.¡¯ He said in his mind. To think a world where magic exists would be heading in the direction of science more, at this point he would think that the things around would function using some form of mana maniption or something like that.
From then both men spent a few days indoors justzing around. There was no need for them to rush anything, not like they had some kind of agenda at the moment. For now, Victor would like nothing more than to understand the world which he was now in, and learn as much as he could about it. Luckily for him, the brain of his which always forgot the answer to questions during exams and tests back on his original earth seemed to have been improved, and he could retain and hold more information. Again, he could only thank god for his intelligence. Seeing as the system was trying to turn him to some kind of schr, it was good that he could use it like this.
During this time of being at home and doing nothing, Victor also took that time to look through the things Ramok had, his treasury. It was normal for the drake from another world to hold many things that were arcane and mysterious to Victor. Heck, he hadn¡¯t still understood this current world he was in, talk less of another world that was seemingly more advance than the current one, in a way. If this one had advance science, then the other had advance magic. Of course, there was one thing the system recognised regardless of the world or dimension in which it came from, and that was money. Needless to say, Victor had just gained a fortune enough to max out all his skills and still remain plenty for his generation toe.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 79 Informant I
¡°Holy shit, I just became a multibillionaire in system currency.. So much.¡± Victor said while looking at his system window. Of course he didn¡¯t be a billionaire, but still the amount he before his eyes definitely weren¡¯t what he was expecting at all.
..
Coins: 3,040 >> 5,003,040
..
In fact, he had stretched it too much saying billion, the coins just grew so much that Victor had to wonder if looking for the perfect bloodline was all Ramok was really doing. Even with all the money, the treasury was still half filled with countless pieces of equipments and other things that Victor was sure would take him centuries to go through, but then again, that begs the question. Just how long will he be able to live? If anything, aftering to a fantasy world with advanced magic and science, there was absolutely no way Victor was about to be bested by time and die of old age¡ It just isn¡¯t happening. One of his titles practically stops him from dying, but then again there was aging and other factors.
¡®I¡¯ll have to work towards that eventually, but right now I can focus on other minor things. No need to rush just yet. Besides, I don¡¯t think dead bodies age.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. Before anything, the need to learn more about his current world was on the top of his list. The unrealistic way protagonists that transmigrate to other worlds in isekai anime and just start roaming around and never bother to know about the world they have been taken to was just so astonishing for Victor. Every single time, they just walk around like they own the ce, and somehow some way, they either meet some beautiful adventurer girl that then falls in love with them, or they came with cheats and end up saving some stray or stranded princess, ¡®really?¡¡¯ There¡¯s no way people ruling the world would just turn a blind eye to such a threat as Victor, ahh¡
¡°Not that I care for it though. Don¡¯t have time to be thinking of some fictional isekai cheat magician. Got things to do. Also, I have to get stronger, I¡¯ve seen some of their abilities, and those aren¡¯t half bad either. There were some that definitely could hurt me really bad.¡± Victor noted.
There was one way to go about it then, Victor pulled out Larry and asked him of a ce or person that can provide him with information, one where he wouldn¡¯t be traceable by the government, something like a ck market.
¡°Well, I have no idea about such people or ces, but I do know someone who can help with that.¡± Larry said, lowering his head a bit at the end.
¡®Huh? Did he just bow? Who thought him that? He usually just stands straight¡ No mater.¡¯ From what Larry told Victor, he now at least knew of a ce to start looking. For a hunter such as Larry not to know something like this, Victor was beginning to question what kind of hunter he was. He knew nothing of the world he was in right now, but one thing he was sure of was that these said hunters were not the most trust worthy, ¡®maybe that was why he was killed by his own teammates? He certainly couldn¡¯t blend with them.¡¯.
There was always the choice of the dark web, which was one hell of a ce as he could remember, but the problem would be that Victor had absolutely no idea how to ess it in this world, or even how to go about it if he sessfully entered. Back in his world, he did try to do the dark web thing, as he tried hacking once upon a time, but then he gave up and only scratched the surface of it.
Victor waited till it was midnight the next day before leaving for the ce where Larry pointed out for him. There was no need to think it too much, as if he felt lost along the way, he could always pull Larry out and ask him directly. Before midnight reached though, Victor made sure to go over his skills again, and since he now had the funds, there most definitely were upgrades that needed to be done.
¡°First of all¡¡± Larry said, as he brought up his system interface.
..
Level: 40 (5,626,000/17,000,000)
Name: Victor
Race: Undead(Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: Fiery Tailed Wolf ¨C 1000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡]
Coins: 5,003,040
Hp: 3,700/3,700
Mp: 3,980/3,980
[Stat]
Strength: 235
Agility: 157
Sense: 128
Vitality: 71
Magic: 80
Intelligence: 140
remaining stat point: 127
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-MAX, Undead Aura lvl-MAX, Recovery lvl-1, Art of Combat lvl-2, Weapon Mastery lvl-4, Sixth Sense lvl-5
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-2, Domain of the Dead lvl-1, Touch of Death lvl-2, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Infernal Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-4, Teleport lvl-1, Remote Explosion lvl-4, Death Curse lvl-3, nt Maniption lvl-1, Earth Stump lvl-4, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-1, Excavate lvl-4, Demon Chain Bind lvl-1, Demon Shadow lvl-1, Eye of Dreams & Nightmares lvl-1, Perception lvl-3
..
Victor took a look at the skills he had acquired all up until that moment, and then the spending began.
Recovery lvl-1 >> lvl-5 (MAX) __ Art of Combat lvl-2 >> lvl-9 (MAX)
Weapon Mastery lvl-4 >> lvl-9 (MAX) __ Sixth Sense lvl-5 >> lvl-6 (MAX)
Legion of the Dead lvl-2 >> lvl-5 (MAX) __ Domain of the Dead lvl-1 >> lvl-5 (MAX)
Inferno Ring lvl-4 >> lvl-5 (MAX) __ Teleport lvl-1 >> lvl-5 (MAX)
Remote Explosion lvl-4 >> lvl-7 (MAX) __ Death Curse lvl-3 >> lvl-4 (MAX)
nt Maniption lvl-1 >> lvl-6 (MAX) __ Earth Stump lvl-4 >> lvl-5 (MAX)
Terror lvl-1 >> lvl-7 (MAX) __ Excavate lvl-4 >> lvl-5 (MAX)
Demon Chain Bind lvl-1 >> lvl-6 (MAX) __ Demon Shadow lvl-1 >> lvl-4 (MAX)
Eye of Dreams & Nightmares lvl-1 >> lvl-6 (MAX) __ Perception lvl-3 >> lvl-7 (MAX)
And with the advances in skills, his coins also went down, but not nearly down as much to make him even bothered in the slightest.
Coins: 4,995,640
..
As it was now, though Victor was still very cautious of what he may encounter when he went outside or if there was something that he couldn¡¯t go against, deep down he knew that he was pretty much near unstoppable. With two of these skills, anyone could be considered S rank, and he had a multitude of them.
When the time came, he just left home and headed towards the ce where Larry directed him to go. He had to do a bit of travelling as he ran through the rooftops of the city, and though the atmosphere was different than the cities he had been to before, it was still beautiful in some ces, while majority of the other ces weren¡¯t as good. It seemed like some ces were prioritized above the others, and naturally were taken care of better.
With Victor¡¯s speed, it only took about eight minutes for him to get to the destination, and before him as he observed from the roof of a building that wasn¡¯t too tall, maybe a two or three story building, he saw the little provisions store Larry described, and though the hour waste, he could clearly see peopleing and going rather more frequent than should be the case. ¡®Cities, people really don¡¯t sleep do they?¡¯ He asked in his mind as he his figure disappeared from the top of the building and emerged from the small alleyway beside it, headed for the shop.
As Victor walked through the door, the first pair of eyes that jammed with his were of the exact same description of the person he came here looking for, the one who was going to show him where to go and how to go about it. He steadily approached the man that looked to be in his forties, with beards covering his chin and the sides of his face and connecting with his moustache that almost covered his mouth. The clothing style as Victor had seen so far was well different from what he was used to. There were the ssics and most basic ones that he was sure even the aliens wore, the shirts, jackets, jeans, so on and so forth, but what the man was wearing now could only be described as the ultra upgraded version of the base jeans, t-shirt and jacketbo, so he was just going to refer to it as that. ¡®This is definitely because he is a hunter.. there¡¯s no way people go around dressed like this.¡¯ Victor concluded in his mind. The big build of the man also helped inplementing his style well. If someone was to take a guess, they would think he was from the Norse people.
As though the man knew he was there for him, the moment their eyes locked, he just calmly turned and headed towards the door positioned at the corner of the shop towards the back, probably the bathrooms?
The man walked in first, and as he did Victor could clearly see the white tiles and lighting, so he walked in just some steps behind, but then as he did, the entire ce changed to a different scenery, and both of them were now standing in a ce that looked to be a cliff, and the man simply walked off it and disappeared.
¡®Really now, did I just get dumped somewhere by this idiot?¡¯ He said, as he turned to looked behind seeing the tall trees that covered thend just before the cliff, ¡°Good thing I put the tag on him.¡± If he could help it, the situation was kind of funny, but then, those kinds of emotions don¡¯te readily to him.
Chapter 80 Informant II
¡®Really now, did I just get dumped somewhere by this idiot?¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he turned to look behind, seeing the tall trees that covered thend just before the cliff. ¡°Good thing I put the tag on him.¡± His markings were at most just small ck dots, but then again they could qualify as tags either way.
For the one who just threw him away in some far a way ce where he hoped to never see Victor again, he waspletely drenched in cold sweat visibly soaking his under white shirt. There was no mistaking it. The person he just saw didn¡¯t do much, but there was no mistaking the aura of danger thatpletely overpowered him. If it wasn¡¯t for his years of experience, he would have peed his pants uncontrobly, even now he had to use the toilet to relive himself. ¡®Seriously, where did such a monstere out of? And why exactly was it after me?¡¯ He thought to himself slowly, as he took a leak inside the toilet, while contemting reliving his quietly rumbling stomach.
These thoughts didn¡¯tst though, as the man wasn¡¯t given the luxury of using the toilet to dump his waste, since the waste came gushing out of him that instant. While being carefree and contemting whether or not he needed to use the toilet at that moment, the man felt a sudden touch on his shoulder, while the feeling he was about to diepletely gripped his form like an over body chokehold from a big monster, constricting him in every way. s, this one was much aggressive and pure with intent than the one he felt when the strange man he transported away entered the little shop, he really felt like he was about to die the next second, and as much he couldn¡¯t control the free moving matter that resided in his rectum ready to be splurged out..
¡®What the fuck¡¯s with that dickhead!¡¯ Victor almost screamed in his mind before he instantly calmed. He was almost drenched in shit just then, causing him to teleport himself out of that soon to be mess when he left back to the living room of Larry¡¯s house. ¡®Seriously? There simply was nowhere else I could think of at that instant, not like I have other ces outside the dungeons.. that have already closed.¡¯ He said to himself. There was no way he was heading back just yet either. It probably wouldn¡¯t affect him, but still, thest thing he would want to see is walls and door sttered in grown man shit, not to talk of the smell. He just would rather not have that image and smell burned to his head. He woulde back for the manter.
Back in the shop, the man just hastily walked out of the shop without wasting any time. If the shop owner was to find out something that happened while he was the one who just came out of it, that would be disgraceful. Honestly, there was no way he didn¡¯t leave a trailing behind him with the stink, and that for sure gave him away the moment he passed through the shop¡¯s doors close to where the person running it was.
There was also a reason why Victor had toe this particr day, as ording to Larry it was the day this grunt came here. For the reason as to why he visited this little back street shop, they had no idea, and it concerned them not. The good thing here was that Victor now had his tag on him, so he always be always to find him. As for the tagging part though, he was going to use it now, as he just appeared behind the man again, this time not touching him, instead he positioned himself a bit further away from him and then¡
¡°Hey.¡± Victor said in a monotonous voice that would normally be a little matter, but to his surprise the man still jumped in fear at his voice. What Victor didn¡¯t know was that his pressure was incredibly suffocating and frightening for the man. He didn¡¯t know how to control it well, or this guy was just very sensitive.
¡°Lo-look man, I don¡¯t know what you want, but I¡¯m very sure I¡¯m not the guy you are looking for.¡± The man said, fear present in his voice and the way his body was shivering. Victor seeing this really didn¡¯t want to waste his time here anymore. For all he knew, the man could be gathering backup or whatever, and he wasn¡¯t really in the mood of killing.
¡°Tell me about the informant, fast. I don¡¯t want to ask twice.¡± Victor said, not quite sure how he was supposed to go about the interrogation, if it was anything of the sort.
¡°What informant? I don¡¯t know an-¡± Before he finished, Victor interrupted.
¡°Larry clearly mentioned that you did, so know that you are dead if don¡¯t know anything.¡± Victor told him deciding to go with the threat to his life.
¡®Fuck you Larry!!¡¯ The man screamed in his head while it became clear to him that there was no getting out of this.
It only took a few more minutes before the man finally gave in and told Victor where to go and when. ording to him, he had a meeting with this person, and now Victor was going to be the one to go meet this person in his ce. As for why the man didn¡¯t use his ability to get out of there, Victor didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t want to know. He got what he needed, and then there wasn¡¯t another reason to stay there, so he left.
After Victor left, it took the man some minutes to realize that, as even after he felt the constant pressure ease up on him he didn¡¯t dare move or turn around to check if Victor had really gone. At the end of the whole ordeal, he was simply d that he was able to keep his life at the end of it all, and the monster simply left.
¡®Sorry Ann¡ You¡¯ll have to take it from here.¡¯ The man cried in his mind as he thought about it deeper. HE should have just kept his mouth shot from the start and not b about something like this to an outsider to begin with. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m stuck with this trash ability.¡± He said before moving on.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 81 Informant III
¡°Alright, step one is done.¡± Victor said, as he puffed into the living room of Larry¡¯s house, which had now sort of be his house. He would bring Larry out so as to havepany around, but Larry requested to be within Victor, saying something about being or feeling morefortable there. Victor had no use for him at the moment, so he had no problem with that. With that, the house had be Victor¡¯s, in a way.. many ways. As for now Victor was unsure if the guy he just basically tortured into giving him the details concerning the informant would do something like warning the informant for anything like that, so for now it was 50:50.
Since finding an informant was partially done, Victor focused on what he wanted to get, as in the information he actually wanted. He wasn¡¯t stupid not to have thought of the possibility of his presence in the city being known, but then again he wasn¡¯t an important person in any way, and he could only beg that he didn¡¯t stand out too much because of his appearance. For now there still wasn¡¯t any way for him to hide the fiery tattoos. He would also want to keep himself hidden as he had no knowledge about thews of this city, or country, whatever he would refer to it as. If it was ok for immigrants or refugees to live around why doing jobs, then that would be great. Honestly, only a prick would ban something like that.. right? Either way, Victor decided that keeping a low profile was going to be his best bet, and by low profile he meant being as nonexistent as possible.
With the idea of secrecy in mind, Victor concluded that the only dungeons he would be able to enter were unregistered dungeons where the government and simr associations wouldn¡¯t be concentrated, or even pay no attention to. No matter the direction he was going to head down in the future, there was one think Victor knew he required the most, and that was power. If nothing else, he desired overwhelming power that would ce him leagues above all others, securing himselfplete safety, to an extent.
The next day came by, and Victor dressed in clothes that covered every single part of his body stepped out of the house he was in, and since all other houses around weren¡¯t story buildings, there wasn¡¯t much rooftop he could take advantage of, he had to just use the street. The man from the previous night had given him the name and the ce, but he didn¡¯t give him directions. Using the avable GPS device Victor acquired, he was at least sure he had a chance, that was why he left home early, so he would have enough time to look for the ce and be there on time..
It took some hours, since Victor had to act normal outside and couldn¡¯t just run around the ce. Fortunately for him too, the dressing he was now rocking wasn¡¯t bad, as it blended well with the crowd. Seeing as this was a city was one that housed many hunters, seeing weird dresses every now and then was totally normal and raised absolutely no suspicion. After some hours, Victor finally got to the ce, and as he took a quick nce at his watch, he could see that he was a few minutes early, he made it quite on time. He sat down slowly at the spot where he was to meet with the informant and then, he waited.
Five minutester into the agreed time, Victor was actually wondering of the person was going to show up or not, and just then someone walked passed his seat from behind and sat on the one right in front of him. They were sitting on chairs that were positioned close to a park, and each of these chairs had a table in between them, some other settings had more chairs, but this one only had two. Anybody familiar with this kind offsetting would think it belonged to a restaurant, but it didn¡¯t actually. At least not these ones.
The person that sat on the seat before Victor seemed to be ady, and she wore a hat that blocked her face in a way that Victor would actually have to bend his head and try to peak if he wanted a clear view of her face. With an overall coat to match the hat, Victor could very much shake his head at the memory of Inspector Gadget, but then again, that was just a thought.
¡°Are you the informant?¡± Victor asked, as he raised his head enough for the other person to catch a glimpse of his face, that is if she could even do that. With the hat covering her eyes, Victor could very well disagree that she too was unable to see properly. Not that he wasining though, as he himself was pretty much the same. The only visible part of Victor¡¯s body was the space from the mid bridge of his nose to the middle of his fore head. The mask he wore and the hoodie covered the rest when it came to his face.
From the small gap, thedy could see the two fiery tattoos that ran down across Victor¡¯s eyes, and apart from that, that was all.
¡®What kind of freak do I have to deal with this time?¡¯ Thedy asked in her mind after noticing what she identified were tattoos, or maybe some glow in the dark kind of makeup? Honestly, that wouldn¡¯t be the first time somebody spotted such dressing.
¡°Yes, I am the informant.¡± Thedy responded, and Victor could hear an ent in her voice. Honestly, he had no idea just how simr this current world he was in was to his original, but then again, it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t here to studynguage nor ethnicities and religion.
¡®I¡¯m pretty sure she was given information on what happened with the guy from before, and maybe there¡¯s another factor at hand, as if not so she wouldn¡¯t have showed up to begin with.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, while deciding to cut to the case and not dilly dally with unnecessary small talk that had no importance.
¡°What do you want to know?¡± Thedy asked. Honestly, it was a bit unusual to be called an informant, like some kind of spy that worked for the government, but whatever. If it brings in money, then put up with anybody¡ or so the saying goes.
¡°I would like information on unregistered dungeons, preferably one that are closest.¡± Victor said. He would have opted for one that were a little far off from the city, but then there was no need for now.
¡°Hmm, that information would cost a bit of money, I assume you know this much?¡±
.
.
It took no time at all, and under five minutes the negotiations were done, and Victor now knew the location of one unregistered dungeon. But parties didn¡¯t ask of the others identify, and apart from the money and information, there was no other transaction between but of them, neither did they try to get each other¡¯s identity. Though Victor was sure they people running this informationwork will try to get some information on him, he wasn¡¯t in the least bothered. It was not like they would be able to find any thing anyway. Victor also set a scheduled meet with thedy providing the information some timeter a couple days after that one.
Now that he knew where the dungeon was, there was no need to return home, Victor just walked casually towards the side where one of the gates that led out of the city was located, and going over it, he left the city. Going through the gate would only invite trouble as he had no means of identification.
The dungeon in question was just a D rank dungeon, so for now Victor wasn¡¯t expecting much out of it, but it was a start. The uracy of the provided information and what he could end up finding were in question, so Victor just took it for now and headed there.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 82 Disappointment
To say the least, the preparations Victor did in order to solo this particr D rank dungeon turned out to be over the top, so much so that he just had to leave the actual work to his legion, as doing it himself would have being overkill and in turn too easy forfort. ¡®Really, if things continue like this, I might turn into thosezy young masters with plenty of strength and no experience.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
The entire raid ended as soon as it started, and Victor was done with the entire thing in under three hours. He might have done it in less, but as he relegated the process to his legion, it ended up taking some time, and Victor could get a bit of satisfaction from ying the role of a teacher and a master to his legion, not like he got to do much, which in the end led to him not doing much still. Others that came to that dungeon that day couldn¡¯t help but be disheartened as they couldn¡¯t do a single thing in the end. At least Victor allowed them to take the majority of the loot as he left it behind. Good thing they didn¡¯t get to see his legion at work, if not they would have called massive BULLSHIT!
¡°I can¡¯t even leave this part to you now can I?¡± Victor said, as he looked at Larry standing before him.
After raiding the dungeon, they returned to their house in the city, and there Victor ced the loot they collected in a space at the backyard. What was to be done was to sell the loot, and they also really needed the money too, but now that wasn¡¯t possible. Victor didn¡¯t want his identity known in the city, not in anyway, as he had an hypothesis he thought could happen, so leaving traces of his presence in the city was not an option. The other option would be to send Larry, but that was also not possible since he would have been proimed dead by now, and him walking around would just invite unwanted problems. The only reason why he agreed to meeting with the informant and the other guy who he got the info from was because these two couldn¡¯t exactly approach the authorities.
¡°Next time, we leave the loot behind, it¡¯s not useful like this.¡± Victor stated before an idea came to his head. If he could find another person and add them to his legion, then he would have someone who was still ¡®alive¡¯ go around for him. That way they would be able to sell their loot legally without any pro¡ ¡®Wait, legally.. Illegally.. There has to be some kind of underground market here for sure, that is something I must find.¡¯
The idea of having someone that could run errands for him openly was a good one still, and Victor really considered it, but as for the loot and stuff like that, it was best for him to leave it for the ck market.
Now, he could do the search for a way to the ck market himself, but then again he had some money left, and he could just pay for the information, as that would actually be more efficient and safer. ¡®The next meeting is in two days, so I can just exercise some patience.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, as he turned his gaze to his system panel in front of him while unsummoning Larry. Victor had collected some notifications while in the dungeon, but he didn¡¯t look at them, but it seemed that his legion had levelled up a bit. ¡®Not to mention, something is a bit off about me¡ I think about that after I check this.¡¯ Strictly speaking, there wasn¡¯t really a way for him to check, as he already for the most part knew what it was..
..
Arac: Level a€¡° 59
Konda: Level a€¡° 62
Gurok: Level a€¡° 62
Amadon: Level a€¡° 65
Pyro: Level a€¡° 66
Larry a€¡° 69
Shanok a€¡° 81
..
One noticeable thing now was that everyone¡¯s level except for Shanok had be within the same level bracket. Shanok being the most powerful wasn¡¯t only in level, as after Victor evolved him using the evolution material he got from the other lizard men, Shanok gained an interesting ability to use magic and also fight just like physical oriented monsters. To be honest, this was very unexpected, as Victor never saw the evolution affecting him like that. Maybe it was because of the fact that the evolution material he used were gotten from elite lizard men and other lizard men that were orientated towards that aspect? He wasn¡¯t sure, but the development was wee. Now though, Victor was looking to add a little bit of other reptilians into Shanok as he was a lizard man, he figured there would bepatibility between Shanok and the other creatures not to change his appearance too much towards the weird department.
..
Evolution Material:
-Fiery Tailed Wolf a€¡° 1000
-Zombie a€¡° 15,000
-Dungeon Bat a€¡° 5000
-Dark Poisonous Spider a€¡° 200
-Giant Forest Snake a€¡° 200
-White Mountain Tiger a€¡° 500
-Grey Lycan a€¡° 4000
-Ghost Gecko a€¡° 2000
-Mantant a€¡° 10,000
-Fire-Imp a€¡° 2000
-Red Back Smander a€¡° 30,000
-Poison Frog Colony a€¡° 8,000
-Dark Incarpos a€¡° 10,000
-Ravenger ¨C 500
-Steel Scaled Lizard a€¡° 5,000
¨C Adamantine Scaled Lizard a€¡° 7,000
..
After going through the various avable materials, he decided to go with Ghost Gecko, Red Back Smander and Adamantine Scaled Lizard. From thest dungeon he was in, Victor didn¡¯t even care to get the evolution materials from any of the monsters there, so the ones he had ess to were still the ones he had from before. After selecting these materials, he left the rest to the system and ordered for all the materials to be used in the process. After holding on to these evolution materials for so long, Victor saw no to keep hoarding them. Maybe it was because he was from a rtively middle ss society that leaned towards the side of low ie earners, there was always a need to manage what was avable. Stocking up on nylon bags and used materials was a norm, and it was a trait that unfortunately became part of him.
The same with Shanok, the same thing happened with Larry and he acquired some skills, or as known in this world, abilities, after Victor used the human evolution materials he had. Due to the fact that the abilities in this world seemed to be a sort ofplete version of the skills Victor could get, he wasn¡¯t really sure if the ones gained by his legion would be theplete version or an aspect of theplete as in his case. But eventually after seeing for himself, Victor realized it was like the case with him. Any ability one of his legion member possessed before being turned into part of his legion would remain there with them, and they would keep theplete version, but apart for those skills, any other one they acquired from the effects of evolution came like Victor¡¯s, iplete. Apart from the skills, Larry had actually be an Arch Human like the ones he saw before, albeit he must have be an undead one, this Victor could know because of the new perk that came with the increase in the skill level of his Legion of the Dead skill. He could now see the information of his legion, though their stat window was a bit different, actually simr to the format described to him before.
.
(A/N: Sorry for theck of updates, I have examsing up we are been bombarded with tests these days. I wanted to find we free time and write some chapters, but myptop has decided to be a bitch.. I really need a newptop e??a)
Chapter 83 The Underground Market I
A/N: Yeah, I know, I took a long ass break.. but I¡¯m finally done with exams! Thank you for the kind words, I really appreciate. I¡¯m really sorry for the unhealthily long break, it was just necessary. At least now I have some time, like two weeks before I leave for SIWES(or IT, or Internship, or Industrial Attachment, whatever it¡¯s called, I think thest one¡¯s for engineering students though), so in the next four or five days, I¡¯m going to push myself and write much so that I can try and do a little mass release, it¡¯s much needed. After the mass release, updates will continue like 3 ¨C 4 times a week, as the IT will start in 7 days after tomorrow, and I won¡¯t have lots of time then too. But, at lest it¡¯s not exams, so I can write in my free time.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª
Name: Larry
Age: XXXX
Level: 69
Health bar: (Health Bar).
Mana bar: (Mana Bar)
Physical: 130
Ability: me Control (B), Fire Armour (C), Reinforce (D)
..
The other legion members also had more than one ability at this point, and Victor was quite impressed with the oue. Though it took more materials from different humans before Larry could gain just these two skills, it was worth it.
As for getting more intelligent subordinates, Victor had a n for that, and he actually wanted to test it out next time he went out for a raid.
For now, the avable money would only be able to get Victor information about the ck/underground market, and maybe after he sold what he had, he would have enough to pay for info on the location for another dungeon. Curse Larry for cing too much trust in the banks and stashing everything there. If only the guy left some reasonable amounts of money around the house, things wouldn¡¯t be this hard. Really, Victor couldn¡¯t thank the heavens enough that he didn¡¯t need food and normal necessities.
¡®Come to think about not needing every day to day necessities, I don¡¯t remember myself taking my bath¡¡¯
FUCKING SHIT
The mere fact that he had been walking around with an incredible stinking from his body was just mind shattering, if only he wasn¡¯t a zombie. ¡®I never thought of that. Not like I mind, but it would be better to walk around smelling better.¡¯ Victor thought in his mind while checking himself.
Turns out he didn¡¯t actually stink the way the thought, figures. With his heightened senses, he would have noticed if he did, stupid. ¡®You would think I had be more calctive with everything, can¡¯t believe I can still make such mistakes. Maybe it isn¡¯t rooted in being human?¡¯ He thought, but then quickly discarded the thought as more important things clouded that thought.
As a zombie, Victor didn¡¯t need sleep, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was unable to sleep altogether. Now, when he tried to sleep to pass time, it just felt like slipping into something of an unconscious state while he could still tell a bit of what was going on with him, but not too much about what was happening around him. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t all bad. It was a good way to pass time as while in that state time seemed to flow faster, as what he thought was just a couple minutes turned out to be something of about a couple hours. Really interesting discovery.
¡®I guess that would be possible. After all, I can still eat, but, I¡¯m pretty sure I would never be able to shit again.¡¯
Just like that two days came by and Victor left to meet the Informant again. This time before leaving home he made sure to take an extended bath and also use some body spray and perfume to smell good, at least. What he found out was that even though he didn¡¯t smell rotten or anything like that, he still had a particr smell around him. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was something that came with his race, but he managed to think of a possible theory.
Seeing as he does not sweat, it meant the smell was something that stuck to his very flesh, meaning it would be ever present. He remembered the days he spent on the first floor of his ¡®birth¡¯ dungeon, and he could clearly remember the stench that was ever present. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to make one¡¯s nose react at least once when they entered. After he evolved and became a Zombie Lord, he reckoned the smell of rot reduced greatly since he was no longer some walking dead body, and this only reduced further after he gained the second Innate Ability, the Infernal body. ¡®At least now the odour is almost nonexistence,pared to how it was back then..¡¯ He said in his mind as he put over his head the hood of his jacket.
From the amount of money Victor had left, he couldn¡¯t afford to pay for both information about another dungeon and one for where he could ess the underground or ck market from, so he went with the market. That way, he would be able to make more money and then the issue of money would be solved.
After the meeting was over, which didn¡¯t take long, nothing above five minutes and they were done, Victor was d he made the choice of getting information on the market. If he was to try and find out about the market himself, he would have actually seeded in finding one, but that would be the normal one where every thug can ess, and it wasn¡¯tpletely secrete at that. The one he was given information on was one that was at a deeper level, one where the top dogs operated in. It was quite clear that the amount of money he had wasn¡¯t worth this level of information, but the informant made an exception. Suspicious of her, but weed.
¡°Since this one is a secrete market that even those in the secrete market don¡¯t know about¡¡± It was literally a secrete hidden within another secrete. Victor could tell that even if the informant had other motives when giving him such information, it would be worth the risk for him to go there. ¡®She could have easily led me to the normal surface secrete market, but then she actually gives me this.. Well, let¡¯s see how it goes then.¡¯
Since this particr underground market was a special one where the big dogs trade, it meant these big dogs didn¡¯t have time to be there 24/7, so the official market day was on Saturdays 11:00 pm. Of course, that was the date when they would alle to check the stock over the week to pick what they wanted, so Victor didn¡¯t have to wait till then before he could sell his stock. If he ever had something he deemed to be very special or precious, then he could wait for the Saturdays toe and try pitching it to the big dogs himself, and this was also when the best goods were released , so-
¡®Today¡¯s Thursday so i have just one day before Saturday reaches.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. Not like he had any business with these so called big dogs, at least not for now. There was really no reason for him to wait for the designated market day, so he asked to meet the informant the very next day.
Before the day ran out, he visited the secrete market, essing it through one of its ports, as it was called.
¡®And as it would happen, it just had to be inside some random public toilet¡ Really, movie tropes you think no one would use.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he appeared inside some kind of hallway. Behind him there was no door, just a dead end as a wall stood in ce of where a door would normally be. As for how he got here, it wasn¡¯t as difficult.
The inform ant did well to provide him with the necessary pass, and so when he got to the designated toilet, all he had to do was ce the special piece of paper on the wall facing the door, and it slid sideways to reveal a small room within the same size as the toilet, then from there all he needed to do was step in and alter a specific phrase to activate the teleportation whatever within that brought him to where he was now.
¡®Does this mean there¡¯s something like magic in this world? Something that isn¡¯t limited to just the use of specific skills?¡¯ Victor thought. Honestly, the teleportation stuff and the pass needed to open the room was kind of above something Victor thought a simple ability would be capable of. Either that or there were abilities that granted people with a very wide range of versatility.
Victor did well to ount for the existence of inhumanly strong abilities, after all it would be stupid not to think that after all these years not a single type of such an ability was in existence, but what he didn¡¯t ount for was that there would be abilities that would offer the user a wide range of versatility. For example if some had the ability to use magic, that would mean they could use fire, ice, wind, teleportation, transformation, etc.. and all from one ability. ¡®Hmm.. I have to think of this world as something simr to the mutants in the X-men world. I could remember there were people there with quite simple abilities that were not as strong, then there were people with world ending abilities.. right?¡¯ He never read theics so.. the movies were the greatest reference.
¡°I hope my theory is wrong though, such a world can only head towards oblivion someday soon, and I don¡¯t want to be dragged into something like that.. really.¡±
Chapter 84 The Underground Market II
Victor was truly fortunate to find the secrete market, it had almost everything he could hop to look for in a fantasy world. The things he brought to be sold didn¡¯t fetch an insanely high price, not like he focused on collecting loot anyway. There were many different things that lookedpletely magical to Victor, and he wouldn¡¯t mind being in possession of those, but then again his money would be wasted if he was to buy one of these things, not like he needed most of it. From healing potions to potions that gave buffs and those that did a variety of things, these were all avable. Many different weapons aand even more cool looking things that Victor knew not the use or value of were present, but then again he didn¡¯t need them.
As for the potions, he didn¡¯t need healing potions, that might just turn out to be bad news for an undead. He had many different weapons from the ones he took from the people he killed, so he wouldn¡¯t be needing any new ones soon, unless there¡¯s something special. So Victor just sold his things and left, and as luck would have it, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be needing to visit the informant. While in the secrete market, Victor overheard some guys talking about raiding a newly discovered dungeon that one of them discovered the previous day.
ording to this guy, the dungeon seemed to be a middle rank one at most and should be ok for them to handle. Luckily for Victor they made the mistake of uttering the location of said dungeon, and even though they didn¡¯t pinpoint it, it was still enough for Victor. He could just search the vicinity and he would find it quite easily.
Seeing as it was easy for him to get this information, Victor thought of a new way to get such information. All he needed to do was linger about certain ces and eavesdrop on people¡¯s conversations, if he¡¯s lucky and they are talking about something as interesting as an unregistered dungeon, then-.
After getting out of the secrete market, he was actually teleported to a random alley way within the ciy where nobody was, and from there he headed out of the city. There was no need to go home first as he had everything he would need in a dungeon with him. Also, to make things easier for himself, he made sure to mark somewhere outside the city where he could teleport to whenever he needed to. This way, he wouldn¡¯t need to go through the trouble of sneaking out every time. Not to mention, with the teleportation skill at max level, there were a lot of things he could do now, and he was no longer restricted by range.
Straight from the alley, Victor teleported outside of the city and began his journey from there.
¡®The ce where those guys mentioned is quite far. They probably have some sort of craft in their possession to make the distance so easily.¡¯ After about an hour of travelling and looking around, Victor managed to find the dungeon the people from earlier were talking about. The fact that it was night time made it a bit hard to spot, but even that wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult if the location wasn¡¯t so well naturally hidden. The ce was unlike the vast forest and sandnds that covered most of the environment, as this parts were littered with random mounds of rocks that looked to have grown all around like weed, so the dungeon entrance was hidden well in-between one of these rocks.
Victor made his way in immediately without wasting anytime. The most convenient thing about him was that he had absolutely no need to prepare before things like this, he could enter naked and stille out alive.
Just like he heard, the dungeon really was a mid rank one, and the first monsters Victor encountered were around level 30. Seeing as the strength of the monsters from the very first floor was this high, it was either going to be a mid level dungeon or a high level one, and the matter of how many floors was also there. Now that Victor could just scan the entire ce within a certain radius and get theyout of the environment, he didn¡¯t need to walk through every path to be able to form a map, and he could also pinpoint the location of living organisms above a certain size with the representation of dots on the map. The only draw back is that these positions are not updated in real time, so the system would have to scan the ce again to get an update on the locations.
Victor¡¯s main reason for still attacking dungeons was simply because of the experience points he got from it. The loot was useless, and it waspletely ineffective for him to try and get more loot to sell now that he was aware of the secrete market, all he needed to do was wait for one of these market days and just pull out something valuable from Ramok¡¯s stash, and vo, money in abundance. Of course, there was the risk this brought as many would want to investigate him, but then again that was if they could find him, and even if they could Victor was confident in his ability to protect himself, whether it be fighting or running away.
For the sake of harvesting in full the field of experience points, Victor made sure to hunt down every single monster in this dungeon. He went on like that until hepletely finished with the dungeon, and now that he wasn¡¯t bound by space, he teleported out of the dungeon after killing thest monster, which was the boss monster that was at level 50. The dungeon only had five floors, so there was nothing spectacr. Also, he didn¡¯t find a good monster to add to his legion this time, as all were just mediocre. He could evolve them and make them stronger, but then again he wanted the base monster to be strong not, just in level.
¡®This process is very slow. I wonder how many dungeons it would take before I reach .. say, level 100.¡¯ It was normal that Victor had thought about erasing an entire city and harvest their experience points, but then what kind of world would he be in if there were no humans. He didn¡¯t care about them that much, but what was the use of having that much power and being the only one around?..
¡°I should just head home for now.¡± Victor said to himself just before teleporting. He wasn¡¯t even able to carry out the experiment he nned on doing the next time he visited a dungeon. Well, the conditions weren¡¯t favourable anyway, perhaps in the next one.
.
.
*The next day while Victor was at home doing whatever it was he was doing¡
¡°Hey bro, I thought you said the dungeon entrance was here?.. Well¡ Where is it?¡±
¡°I could have swore that it was right here¡¡±
¡®Then where the fuck is it?!!¡¯ ¡°Know what? Let¡¯s look around, maybe we¡¯ve confused ourselves with another ce that looks simr.¡±
¡°Yeah, that might be possible.¡±
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 85 Chance To Experiment
A/N: Yeah, I know, I took a long ass break.. but I¡¯m finally done with exams! Thank you for the kind words, I really appreciate. I¡¯m really sorry for the unhealthily long break, it was just necessary. At least now I have some time, like two weeks before I leave for SIWES(or IT, or Internship, or Industrial Attachment, whatever it¡¯s called, I think thest one¡¯s for engineering students though), so in the next four or five days, I¡¯m going to push myself and write much so that I can try and do a little mass release, it¡¯s much needed. After the mass release, updates will continue like 3 ¨C 4 times a week, as the IT will start in 7 days after tomorrow, and I won¡¯t have lots of time then too. But, at lest it¡¯s not exams, so I can write in my free time.
¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª ¨C ¨C ¡ª
By now, it had been some weeks after Victor got to the city, and never did he spend one day without finding a dungeon to destroy. During this time, he also found that he could simply raid dungeons and not kill the boss monster, which was somewhat the core of the entire dungeon in a way, and by so doing he would be able to return to the dungeon after some time to harvest experience points. After finding this out, Victor stoppedpleting raids and used this strategy to the fullest.
It was actuallymon sense if he stopped to think about it, maybe influence from fantasy novels and manga from when he was on earth had somehow in a way limited some aspect of his creativity, even though it was also his biggest advantage when it came to creativity¡.
Anyway, he got this idea when he heard of the way the association and other big organisations could make extraction of certain minerals and raw materials possible, as the materials were not avable on earth. The materials were a huge factor in the development of the world as it currently was.
During his trip to one of the dungeons he was farming, Victor discovered that the particr dungeon had been found out by one of the awakened organisations, and by so doing branded it as theirs. Good thing he ced his teleportation mark some ce away from the dungeon entrance to avoid appearing in the midst of people just like it would have happened that day. The dungeon was somewhat close to the city, so it was only a matter of time really before it was discovered and imed.
Victor found his way into this dungeon quite easily as he also had a mark within the dungeon, so using it he teleported directly inside. The experiment he had wanted to try was alsopleted that day as all the conditions for it were met perfectly, and really, it just seemed like a gift.
Now that there were peopleing to raid the dungeon, Victor finally had specimens prepared for him for free, just what he had been looking for. The thing now was that he would have to clear the dungeon now as after he does what he nned to do, the entire area might just turn into an investigation area like how the previous one did.
The experiment was simple, Victor wanted to see if it was possible to create intelligent subordinates bybining intelligent species, in this case humans, with the monsters he already had. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first someone had thought of this idea, as this is usually the way any crazy viin scientist or alchemist starts out in any movie, the only difference this time is that Victor had the system and the others didn¡¯t. Really, the way this wonderful system cheats life¡
Victor could always just throw away the monsters he had right now that are not smart enough for his standards and just raise new ones with more brain, but then again he could also do this, so why not.
As the raid within the dungeon began, Victor got to work without wasting anytime. From what he saw, the team that entered seemed to be a team made up of new recruits and two seniors that led them through the dungeon. Apparently, the dungeon wasn¡¯t that high levelled, so it made for a suitable training ground, if not for the super rookies.
The dungeon had at least 10 floors, and Victor was diligent enough to follow quietly until the team reached the second floor where he then acted. He wanted them to at least be out of the first floor so that their screams won¡¯t escape outside. Not like it actually would, but then, he had courtesy to be private. Monster with manners.
Victor eventually attacked the team of 9 including the instructors, and unsurprisingly as it would happen, the team quickly realized that putting up a fight was the wrong move. Seriously, when a guy single handily approaches a team of people and you happen to be in that team, don¡¯t think it too much, just run. The person has to have something that gave them the confidence to even approach your team.. s, this lesson the humans learned in the hardest way possible.
Out of the nine, Victor ate seven and left behind the two instructors as they were the strongest. Using the evolution material he got from the humans, he initiated a simple evolution process with one of his legion.
As for now, the ones Victor can afford to lose without feeling a drop in power are Arac, Konda and Gurok. They were the firsts he got into his legion, and to speak the truth, they really didn¡¯t have much going for them whenpared to the others, except for their levels. Victor chose Konda for the first test, as he couldn¡¯t imagine what a hybrid between spider and human would look like. He might not feel disgust towards such things, but at least he still appreciated beauty. Maybe if he was in some made up fantasy world it would be ok, as spider queens there can even transform into sexy Milfs or cute lolis that certainly satisfy many purposes. But tough luck, he was in reality. There was no anime graphic filter or artstyle design, thebination of such would just be absolute monstrousity, to a certain degree. Something like a Naga was more preferable though.
With the first process done, Victor turned to the two corpses he left intact and raised one. Both were male, and their levels were the same. For the purpose of what he wanted to test, a man would be better, plus there was the fact that he didn¡¯t want tobine a female and male together, that would just be weird. Victor turned his attention to the system to make some inquiries, while leaving the newly raised corpse to wonder what the fuck was going on. Like any raised corpse, he immediately felt the bond within him and his master, and for whatever reason he didn¡¯t seem to even question this strange bond, as it felt natural andpelling, but apart from that, what wasn¡¯t there to question about everything else?
Of course, unlike the bond he felt, he didn¡¯t instinctively feel that he had been resurrected, but then he didn¡¯t think this was the afterlife, as he could very well see blood everywhere and to his side was the body of his teammate and someone he recognized to be his friend. Though he used to be friends with the dead man, now he had no such emotions towards him, or for any other person or thing for that matter, but even then he was still conscious and aware of his life up until now. Really, the situation with those who have intelligence up to this level.
While Victor left the walking corpse to think while trying to piece in what was happening, he paid him no mind and just questioned the system on a bunch of things through his mind. He wanted to know if it was possible for him tobine his legion members into one organism.. well, as they are no longer living, they can¡¯t really be called organisms since they possess no living cells¡ Whatever, the answer was yes. Though the process would take longer than normal evolution, it was doable. The other thing was that even the system was not sure of the result of suchbination, so Victor would just have to wait and seeter.
¡°Ok, let¡¯s go then.¡± He said while turning to the newly raised legion.
Really, this guy Victor raised was meant to be a side character, as he got not even the slightest bit of information from Victor or anything like that before he was sucked into the system while disappearing into a ck foggy smoke. As for what was going to be the product of the second experiment, as Victor would like to refer to it, he didn¡¯t want to bother himself too much with it. Whatever it would be, it would bepletely loyal to him, so that works perfectly.
He was wondering though, would it be a beast with human intelligence? Or a man with the intelligence of a beast? Or something in-between?
Chapter 86 The Legend of Crow
Quickly after the dungeon incident where Victor was finally able to achieve the ns of his experiment, though notpletely, the day for the underground market auction hade. Really, never did he think he would find himself in one of these auction ces where only old, rich, influential men and women gathered, and where the prideful and the unsuspecting young masters both fumble and bring attention to themselves. At this moment, Victor was seated towards the right section towards the middle.
¡®Thank god, I nearly missed it.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. He was still dressed in the normal clothes that covered every part of his body leaving only his face visible, and only from his eyes upwards. Of course Victor appreciated fashion, so he made sure his clothes did not resemble rags or something like what a beggar would wear. After using a bunch ofyers to cover himself to get the desired look for many days, Victor decided to buy something that achieved the same effect and was more modest, but still a little bit mysterious in the looks.
Maybe it was because he got the wrong information about how this worked, that¡¯s why he nearly missed the auction. ording to his previous information about the underground market, there was a general market day every week where the big guyse to buy the best of the best, but that wasn¡¯t actually how it worked. In actuality, the market days were just like any other market day where everyone brought their products to the market, just like it was anywhere else in the world, there was no big shot meeting going on there. The meeting Victor was looking for was the auction that only urred every three months, which was four times a year and luckily for him the next one was just around the corner when he found out.
While walking around the underground market finding his objective, which was to make contact with some high ranking person there, Victor ended up being stopped by guards as his movements were bing suspicious, and he took that opportunity to make that he ended up meeting someone of some power..
He was taken to the security office, and there he met not just the chief of security of the underground market there, but also someone else was interested in what he had said earlier about having something of value. Of course, for them to bring him there, they had somewhat verified that the thing he had brought was actually of some value. After confirming for real this time, it was safe to say that the other party started letting their greed get the better of them, nothing Victor didn¡¯t ount for.
The item he brought was a single ring-like bracelet of silver colour that even had the effect of adapting to the size of those who wore it by altering its size. After getting an appraiser to look at it, even theposed appraiser couldn¡¯t keep a straight face after seeing what the effects were. Seeing the look on the appraiser¡¯s face, that must have been the moment where the other party started bing greedy too much for his own good, or anyone else really.
The bracelet had the effect of granting automatic healing of any external injury as long as it was not too bad, it gave a boost in magic power by a considerably significant amount enough for high ranking mages to covert it, or anyone whose powers lean towards emitters. In addition to these already good effects, it could also increase the Physical of anyone wearing it by 10-15%. With thest effect, now even enhancers would desire this piece of artefact, as they saw it.
?[0)??? For Victor, thest effect increased all his stats by 2%, which was why it wasn¡¯t that amazing to him,pared to other things he had found in Ramok¡¯s stash, though he could understand why it would be that amazing to them. Really, except for the increase in mana and the regeneration effect, there was nothing else about the bracelet. At the point where Victor could clearly see the greed stered all over the other party¡¯s face, he could only help the man thank his god that he had gotten some control over his powers.
¡°Well, Crow.. You see, this bracelet you brought is really good, in fact it is magnificent. How about I give you 1 million, and you go away? That¡¯s a really good deal there don¡¯t you think?¡± The many wearing suit asked Victor. Victor had also given his identity to be known as Crow. Really, what better name for a dead man than crow? Maybe it was because of the mounts of clothes Victor had on at that moment that made the man think he was just some poor guy that stumbled upon the bracelet by chance in some dungeon, which was why he was being looked down upon.
The man¡¯s reasoning was justified as who would find such a treasure and bring it to be sold instead of using it himself, it was only someone who needed money that would dare do such a thing, and with that analysis the man concluded on what he would do.
Victor didn¡¯t talk much and just looked at the man without any noticeable emotion, ¡°I refuse. I know the value of that item, and the price you are offering is not enough. Perhaps, if you can¡¯t afford it, then I will take my leave?¡± Victor said, ending with somewhat of a question as his voice ceased.
¡®This brat is still green.¡¯ The man said in his mind. Looking at Victor and through his voice, the man could tell that Victor was still a very young boy, probably just entered his twenties, which would mean that he did not know how these things worked. He was lucky to even be getting anypensation, normally his body would already be taken away to be disposed of. ¡°Look, Crow-¡± The man said with a bit of contempt in his voice, ¡°-giving you this much is already too much, and is an act of generosity, or do you want something else?¡± The man said while standing before Victor, looking down at him. Victor didn¡¯t give back any response, and to this the man scoffed slightly and turned, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±
¡°So if you understand, go with the guards and we will get back to you in a few minutes.¡±
In the room where they all were in, there were at that moment five guards, and including the appraiser, the chief of the guards, the man, and Victor himself, they all made up nine people. Victor of course had already gauged the level of everyone inside, and though he did not want to drag the appraiser into this, there was no way to help one so weak. In the end it wasn¡¯t his fault. The guards were within the level s of 60 and 67, and the chief of guards was level 77, while the man who had been talking smack the entire time without saying his name was level 80, despite his looks. As for the appraiser, there was nothing to say about his level.
As the man got to where the chief of guards stood, which was closer to the exit, three guards approached Victor to take him out, but then he raised his left hand into the air signalling for them to stop/hold on, which they did.
¡°What is it? Don¡¯t you understand your position in this? You have no choice in the matter, and by the way, thank you for bringing such a gift.¡± The man said with an almost visible smirk. TO this, Victor just replied-
¡°I didn¡¯te here to give any gifts, I came to do business, and there is a reason why I am called Crow.¡± Victor said while casually standing up, at his own pace. ¡°I give death, I don¡¯t receive it.¡± Victor said, and at that exact moment, all the guards and the appraiser dropped to the ground, and the chief of security who was thinking of attacking just slumped and fell on the ground. The man himself almost pissed his pants, but it looked as if the bracelet he had on his wrist had helped him this time.
The man had no idea what had happened, and right now he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to stand properly and soon fell to his backside, he waspletely drenched in fear, fear for his life, fear of what the man before him would do to him. He felt like he almost died, and to someone who had experienced that feeling before, there was no mistaking it.
¡®This monster! What have I gotten myself into?¡¯
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 87 Auction Begins
¡®Seems like my control is improving,¡¯ thought Victor, as he stopped some inches before the man.
Though the man was wearing a ck suit and ck inner shirt, in fact everything he wore was ck, Victor could swear that he would have been able to see the sweet all over him if the shirt was say white.
The reason the man was still alive even after Undead Aura was activated was simple. Victor could control the undead aura a bit so that it didn¡¯t affect the man. The thing was that some time ago, Victor had realised the need for him to find a solution to his passive skills being.. well, passive. Back in the dungeon, he never had the need, or a reason to think about it, as it was purely survival of the fittest. No one was trying to be the other¡¯s friend. Outside though, Victor found some of his passive skills to be a bit of a burden most of the times. One of these such skills was his Undead Aura..
When Victor would try to interrogate someone to get information, the person would simply die, and he would end up having to go the harder way. It was bing annoying, and clearly an enormous burden to him. With that, Victor started looking for a way to fix this. Of course, he asked the system, but that was useless, as the system itself had no useful answer to his question, and he was left with his own brain to figure it out.
After some days went by and Victor had thought about it, he finally came up with a very usible theory. Maybe the thing holding him back was that he had always thought about his own strength and skills as something rted to a game, and because of that followed game mentality to deal with them, and that was why his thinking was so shallow. When it came to doing things independent of the system, the most he had done would be activating skills without the help of the system, and really, that was it. Victor¡¯s conclusion was that he needed to be more independent of the system, and just like magic, it turned out to be the answer.
Victor began by changing his perception of how he viewed his skills, and instead of just seeing them as mere skills he could use, he put them as his powers, at the level the others in this world he was in referred to theirs. Just like everyone else, Victor decided to at least for once try to train and learn more about his powers or skills and see the results that would bring. Just like magic, the results were really what he expected.
Instead of just simply activating his skills and deactivating them if needed, Victor took time to study each skill by seeing how they worked, how the energy flow simted with it, and many more. He was fascinated by what he discovered. Therge part of the achievement came from studying his passive skills, which were his aim from the start. Victor found that there was more he could do with these passive skills than just wait for them to activate automatically whenever a trigger was activated by something.
In the end, the result of all that training and experiment to improve gave him more control over his own skills, and since he had yet to focus on his active skills, he didn¡¯t know what to expect from them since he felt there was nothing to do when it came to them. With the Undead Aura, he could at least select the target of the aura, so that it doesn¡¯t affect others as much, but he still doesn¡¯t have full control over the skill so his control over it is limited. AT least now he can choose the target of the skill. For now, the skill still affects those who show fear towards him within a certain range(which happen to be a very wide range), but if he does not make you the target, then the effect is only reduced, and he cannot lower the effect on those he targets. The only thing is that even though the skill is not made to target one person, that person would need to be at least level 75 to survive, and then not everyone is the same, so that is only a requirement.
¡®Sucks that I have to actively try not to target others for this to work,¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he grabbed the man before him by the shoulder and ced him on his feet. ¡°Go inform your boss, and drop my bracelet before you go. I don¡¯t want to go find him myself.¡± He said as the two fiery tattoos beneath both of his eyes burned brighter for a bit before he returned to his seat.
The man who immediately ran out of the room couldn¡¯t help but curse his terrible sight of not predicting someone with such a look and burning tattoos on the damn face to be powerful. He could only wonder what the guy¡¯s level is and how he was going to evaluate him for his boss.
In the end, Victor got to meet the person running the ce, and though he wasn¡¯t the overall boss, he was the boss of that branch and a couple others. He was also invited to attend the auction by the boss, and he was going to get a whopping 70% share of whatever the bracelet sells for. Victor wasn¡¯t a bully, so he went through normal negotiation with the boss, even though he could just force them to agree. At least it led to him getting an invitation.
.
That brought Victor to where he was now, sitting amongst the crowd while the auction was about to start.
¡®Err, I hope I find something good enough here. Not like I think anything is going to be better than what I can find in Ramok¡¯s stash.¡¯
Quickly, the auction started, and Victor immediately recognized the host, after all, it was the same person he almost made shit himself earlier that night. ¡®Did he actually shit himself a little? He¡¯s wearing different clothes. Gotta say though, the previous suit looks better than this one a bit,¡¯ Victormented in his mind.
To start the auction, the host thanked everyone foring and, with a quick introduction saying his name, which Victor now knew to be Bryce Mortem, the auction begun. Surprisingly, the underground market turned out to be some kind ofplex family business that was run by many big families. This Victor found out after meeting the boss of this side of the market, Mark Mortem, Bryce¡¯s brother.
All this didn¡¯t matter to Victor though. Whenever he thought ofing to a fantasy world or a world where superpowers exist, he never thought himself one to sit around with others and y politics, and he would not do that now. For Victor, there is another way to power if he so chooses, and that is absolute power no one can stand against. They can be fifty families if they like, but as long as he possessed the strength, they would have no choice than to fall before his feet.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 88 Unrest I
¡®Well, didn¡¯t find anything of value, just like expected. At least the auction wasn¡¯t all that bad.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he proceeded towards one of the exit ces.
Unbeknownst to Victor, a new rumor had begun spreading about him around the underground scene, about the legend of Crow. To him, he was a bit confused why every guard and even others that attended the auction, people who were supposed to be big shots had began giving him some level of respect. Guards guide him towards the paths he already knew, and the big shots gave him the nod of respect when their eyes crossed. Victor couldn¡¯t quite put his hand on it, but he chugged it down to Mark¡¯s doing. It was all very possible that he had made it known that he was the one who supplied the most priced item that day. ¡®I¡¯ll have to talk to him about itter. He shouldn¡¯t have done something like that.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he left through the teleportation mechanism and appeared in a familiar alley.
..
A day after the auction was held in the underground scene, the authorities seemed to have be very busy. It was as if they had received some kind of vital information that made their asses hot and unable to sit still.
¡°Hey you! Come over here and help me with this!¡±
¡°ize, get that document for me. ASAP.¡±.
¡°Get ready boys! We¡¡±
The entire ce was bustling with many different things going on all at once, unlike normal. The man walking in couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly was going on. For starters, this was not the ce where squads were assembled, there¡¯s a different section for that, and what was the old looking thing the other two were carrying? That thing looked like some pandora¡¯s box lost in ages. What exactly caused all these? The man asked himself as he slowly walked through the rowdy department space trying to get to the office where his second inmand would be.
As the man entered the office, he noticed that the people inside did not even register his presence, ¡°hey! Can someone tell me what the fuck is going on here? Why those the entire ce look like a fucking ant colony going to war?¡±
Hearing the gruff voice, the three people inside the office turned immediately to face the door where a burly man with rough beards and a muscr build stood. Seeing the man before them, they quickly straighten their backs and greet him, all in unison ¡°President Great Sir!¡± to which he just waved a hand and from his eyes they could tell he wanted answers fast.
Seeing the eyes that threatened to feast on him, the second inmand whopared to the president was still a young man in his early thirties spoke swiftly. ¡°Sir, a possible suspect has been found.¡± That was all his second inmand needed to say, no further exnation was needed.
¡°So? Who is it? Show me.¡± The one case that had been troubling the entire Hunter Association for what seemed like an eternity was the one case where many hunters disappeared in some dungeons, and if anything was to cause suchmotion, it would be that one. Nothing else.
¡°Sir.¡± Thedy standing a bit behind the second inmand spoke, to which the president gave permission to talk. ¡°We got the information from one of our informants, and the suspect¡¯s name is Crow, at least that is what he is known as. He is said to be a high levelled hunter and is estimated to be at least S rank. But as of now we don¡¯t have any pictures of him, but we were provided with a means to track him.¡± Thedy said.
¡°Good, putting out the 50 million Zen bounty was worth it. I was thinking we would have to increase the amount.¡± The president spoke, with a small smile appearing on his face.
(A/N: I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve mentioned the currency used in this world yet. If I have, disregard the previous one. The official currency here is Zen, worldwide.)
¡°But that name¡¡± The expression on the man¡¯s face changed slightly into a more serious one.
¡°Yes sir, We also suspect the same thing¡± Thedy responded with a little frown on her face as everybody in the room now wore an even more serious face than they had a second ago.
The made up name Victor chose on the fly when asked to provide his name had actually turned out to be an infamous one in this world. Of course he didn¡¯t know about this, and wasn¡¯t even aware of the bounty that the association had ced on his head. At this moment, he was the most wanted man in the entire city. Before, the association had no description of how he looked or what his name was, and just ced a notice here and there for anyone that had any information to report to them and if the suspect reported was the person they were looking for, they that person would be a very rich man or woman over night. Now that they had a description and a name, it was way easier. This time the price tag was one million, and every single low life in the city was out to get Victor.
Mark and his brother had heard about this, but then there was no way for them to contact Victor. Now of all times, he hadn¡¯t even appeared in the underground market, which also made them think he had gone into hiding, and that lessened their worries. Honestly, they just knew the guy and had no reason to be all jumpy about the topic, but then after hearing his name, Mark knew that such a legend would not go down so easily, and helping him now in his time of need would greatly help their rtionship, which started out on the wrong side of the track.
.
It had been days, maybe even approaching a week since Victor left to hunt in more powerful dungeons he had found, and as though destiny, he managed to find one dungeon which was almost at the level of the one he was birth in, and then there was a gate not too far off. He had never been in a gate before, so he could only imagine how different the experience would be. He had also used this time to check the results of his experiment, and to say the least, it went ording to n.
The dungeon Victor found had 30 floors, and from it he got a new subordinate and even collected some evolution materials, something that seemed to have been scarce these days. The gate, which was the most anticipated experience he wanted to have was much more different, just like he expected. Really, if he had a working heart, it would be beating with much excitement the moment he entered the gate. To put it simply, it was a different world entirely.
If he had to describe it, he would say that it was like a small part was cut from another world and was turned into gate. He came to this conclusion after seeing end of the gate where there were boundaries to stop one from going further. It was like facing space at the end of these boundaries as he could very muchpare the experience with staring at a game¡¯s skybox, something simr.
Unlike the dungeon where he only needed to defeat the final boss for the dungeon to close, in the gate it was different. He had to find the core of the core of gate and destroy it, and after doing that a portal would open where the core was and through it he could leave the gate. Also, the creatures in the gate didn¡¯t respawn like in the dungeons, once killed that was it. The only thing was that gates were more unpredictable.
With a dungeon, it was always a cave setting for the most part, and if it changed much it would be like some underground pathway built with stones and all. One could go into a dungeon an be prepared for at least some things he would expect. Now Imagine Victor¡¯s surprise when he entered the gate and found himself in a snowy forest.. Thank God he had resistance to cold, if not things would have gotten though; it wasn¡¯t like he could live the gate after entering like the dungeons.
He didn¡¯t even bother summoning his legion, and just did a one man army through the whole thing. As for his experiment, the first one failed, or at least didn¡¯t go exactly how he wanted it to, while the second one was aplete sess.
After evolving Konda using Human evolution material, the snake monster gained some level of intelligence, but it was only enough to ssify it as an ancient barbaric specie that had just started evolving and developing some sense of basic human civilization. (Perhaps this is how much advanced races like aliens look at humans.. so sad. Well that¡¯s for those that believe in aliens.)
The second experiment where Victor fused two of his legion was the bomb! If he had to ssify the creature that was birthed from his fusion, he would refer to it as a kind of Weretiger. It had all the animalistic features of Gurok, though it stood on two legs and had more human limbs, but it was just as smart as a human.
The creature was apletely different being from Gurok and the human. If Victor wanted to simplify it, he would call it simr to the fusion that happens in an anime he used to watch when he was still on earth, Dragon Ball. A totally new being was created and he even had to grant it a new name. Victor went with Gurok in the end. To him, there was no need to over simplify things.
The new Gurok had an increased level higher than both of his former selves, but it wasn¡¯t too much, just a little. As for his skills, Victor was very much pleased to see that he retained all of them, and some even evolved a little to be stronger.
With this, Victor had developed a foundation for his next experiment, as he liked to call it, and to say the least, he was very eager to try out his idea. As for Konda, Victor was not done yet. He thought of a possible way to make the creature better, so he was also going to be experimenting on her.
Really, there was absolutely no reason for him to be doing all these, but right now there wasn¡¯t much he could do to somehow move his dead mind. Doing something like this seemed to create the tiniest bit of excitement deep in his soul, so it was like a fun thing in a way.
Even as his emotions were not as bottled up as they used to be, they were still very much suppressed.
After five days of constant grinding, Victor finally returned to the city. Of course, there was no need for him to walk all the way back, as with his MAX level teleportation skills, appearing right in his own living room from whatever distance was as easy as taking a shit.
If only someone had told him about what was going on in the city¡
Chapter 89 Unrest II
Victor, oblivious of what was going on in the city had just teleported into his living room but then was greeted with the presence of strangers waiting for him there. The first thing he saw as he appeared was about four people in his living room who also turned to face him when they noticed his presence.
Asking no questions and taking advantage of the dy in action as everyone confirmed that someone had just appeared in their midst, Victor moved fast and silenced the people in his room. Of course, with his improved senses, he could tell that the entire house was filled with people, and though he could have just killed them all at once, he needed information, so he would need at least one of them alive. Before he could move, however, one of the men above from the next floor had made a call to someone.
Several vehicles were parked outside Victor¡¯s house in less than a few minutes. By this time, he had taken care of everyone within the building, but even after trying his best at interrogation, it seemed like the men were trained well, as they didn¡¯t let any information slip through. Of course, Victor was sure that if they didn¡¯t die earlier than intended, then he would be able to get what he wanted for certain; too bad he couldn¡¯t control his skill yet.
Hearing the sound of the vehicles outside, Victor proceeded to walk towards the front of his house and outside. He just couldn¡¯t help but look around like a little child as he saw the sight before him. This was his first time seeing so many crafts and other vehicles surrounded and gathered in one ce using some kind of formation which made it all look so cool. The fact that these things looked a little sci-fi was the main point. With all the lights glowing around, it really brought that kind of feeling..
The fact that he could kill all these people and even if the need to escape came, he would be able to run away also would make Victor very boldfacing again a toon of forces who he knew had different powers, powers he wasn¡¯t aware of. Being undead and emotionally dead didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t be confident at times, for it didn¡¯te from his feelings, but from his judgment, and at this point he wasn¡¯t judging any threat from them.
¡°HAHAHAHAHAA!¡± Heavyughter covered the entire vicinity as a man came from the cluster of vehicles walking toward Victor slowly.
When he was finally in view, he simply stood for some seconds without uttering a single word while he stared fervently at Victor. It was still kind of dark, but the lighting in the area made it possible to see some features of the man before him. The man couldn¡¯t see Victor¡¯s face properly, as there was a hood over his head and Victor¡¯s head was down. The moment he raised his head to look at the man, Victor noticed a wide smirk on the man¡¯s face that was rather telling.
It seemed like the man would say something, as the show of power behind him in the form of different cars and hovering crafts that had still notnded further boosted his powerful look, but he was then interrupted.
Ady ran up to him and said, ¡°Sir! There has been another sighting of Crow in area 21.¡± Thedy said as she brought a device before him which he then proceeded to nce at for a second before turning his attention forward towards the man before him. ¡®No wonder the others aren¡¯t here.¡¯ The man thought.
¡®Are these guys stupid? Do they think I¡¯ll wait for them to do whatever they like while obediently standing before them?¡¯ Victor was starting to think about how other fugitives behaved in this world or were the people before him simply that confident in their strength.
¡°It¡¯s an honour that I get to crush you myself, Crow! After many years of hiding, You have finallye out!¡± The man yelled. ¡®He¡¯s not making any move. He should have at least tried to catch me off guard by now or even tried to escape.¡¯ The man thought to himself. He would say maybe they got the wrong guy, but the glowing lines under the eyes of the man before him were a telling feature of who they were after. ¡®I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡¯
Victor just stood there looking at him without saying anything in return but had managed to get the man¡¯s name. ¡®Pr. Crockman, I wonder what this is all about.¡¯ Victor thought. He might have gotten a few ideas as to why this was all happening, but he still couldn¡¯t manage to see how he ended up getting this sort of attention. The Crow which he was identified as did make him think, but then he would also love to think of Mark as a smart guy. ¡®I can¡¯t say the same for all the people he told my identity as Crow to though. By the way, what sort of a name is Crockman? Foreigners have some weird names.¡¯
¡°Surrender yourself this instant! And we will consider sparing your life!¡± The burly man before him shouted.
At this point, Victor couldn¡¯t take the weirdness of the situation any longer. For some reason, he didn¡¯t feel like he was being arrested or anything like that. From what he knew, when facing a criminal whose name is enough to make even the government jump from their seats, such baby tactics are not what are employed¡ Or maybe he was wrong and just being too barbaric and uncivilized? What Victor didn¡¯t know was that he wasn¡¯t the only one that felt like this, and even the man¡¯s subordinates themselves had barely been resisting the urge to facepalm.
With the hovering crafts that showed their lights in conjunction with the vehicles, the entire thing was looking like a dull circus show, and this was a dull show Victor had had enough of. He turned around and walked into his house deciding in his mind how he would leave the city if things had be like this, but then he was stopped before he could make it back to his door by an explosion in the house.
¡®What was that just now? There was no sound at all.¡¯
From behind Victor, another voice called out, but not to him, ¡°President Crockman! What is the meaning of this nonsense?! Again!!¡± the voice of a furious man cut through the light show of the crafts, and just at that moment even bigger crafts moved into view, and from them, men in uniform dropped like insects and this timepletely surrounded Victor¡¯s entire premises.
¡®Ok? I think this is how it usually goes in the movie.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, seeing all the battle-ready figures around.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 90 Unrest III
*Sounds of heavy gunfire
It seemed like the new man to join Victor and Crockman was not as lenient and indecisive as Crockman. With Crockman, Victor had even taken the liberty to walk back to his house after some minutes of stare-down, and Crockman still didn¡¯t do anything. Keeping in mind that Victor had just killed plenty of his men inside his house, Crockman¡¯s actions could be easily perceived as cowardly. With the new appearance, the response was different.
After Victor¡¯s house was surrounded by men in uniform armour, the next step he took forward towards Crockman and the new arrival was the indication for the men in armour to open fire. The men in armour looked to be wearing some kind of exo-skeletal armour that Victor had only seen in video games and movies from his own Earth. To see it in real life really brought back some good memories from the early 2000s..
Unlike Crockman and his men, this was what Victor had expected of such a situation. He was someone they knew had killed more than a hundred hunters already, and also in a short span of time, this response was the most natural.
Facing the men in armour, Victor was confident that could dodge bullets, not because of his speed, as he wasn¡¯t fast enough yet to achieve such a feat against standard guns, but his reflexes were more than enough to keep the bullets at bay. Of course, when he is receiving multiple gunshots from multiple angles all at the same time, relying on reflexes alone was not going to save him, so the ce quickly became a hunting ground for both sides. The armoured men hade as hunters, but in the end, they might have turned out to be the hunted.
Victor quickly closed the space between the closest armoured man, and before his opponent could respond, his head was blown off by one punch from Victor. Victor¡¯s movements were so fast that it looked like a bad animation of just two frames. Seeing that the armour wasn¡¯t too resilient, Victor got to work quickly one by one taking down each of the enemies that had just arrived.
There was one thing that baffled him during this exchange with the armoured men. It didn¡¯t really bother him as such but was more of something that made him maintain caution even though he was winning. From the time these armoured men arrived till now, he had not picked up even a single sound from them when it came to movements or bodily functions like heartbeat, something he could easily monitor when in close proximity. He was able to still keep track of their position through his sixth sense skill even after they threw a smoke bomb everywhere, so that wasn¡¯t the part that got his guard up, it was something else. For these guys to be able to do something asplex as erase their sounds, they couldn¡¯t all have the same power, which meant it was the doing of someone else.
If there was one thing Victor had learned about this world, it was that if there was something an awakened could do, then there would be almost no existence of a machine or technology that would be put in ce to do it. This world was more developed technologically than his previous world, but it seemed the presence of awakened had also hindered some parts of development, that, or it was the tantck of awakened with powers that concerned technology.
Of course, normally Victor would be a little confident in his skills and strength after learning of his advantage in this world over the rest, but he still didn¡¯t believe he was the only one, and when it came to sound-based powers, he liked being careful. After all, even though he was more into anime and manga, there was no way Victor hadn¡¯t heard of ck Bolt. A guy who could erase a if he ever decided to train his voice in soprano. Absolutely terrifying.
There was the point that both powers didn¡¯t work the same, as this one could control the sound waves around a person, while the other was a walking sound bomb, so it was better not to underestimate his opponents. After all, he still hadn¡¯t confirmed if this was all the person with this power could do. There was also the fact that those wearing the armours didn¡¯t seem to be awakened, but seeing as hunters and awakened are not yet superior to bullets and bombs, it is sensible that the normal still has a chance at being a soldier, not to mention, they may also be cheaper to manage.
Throughout the entire process, Victor didn¡¯t use any big or shy skills, so it was mostly physical attacks or those that he could use covertly, like Touch of Death and Negative burst. Actually, those were the only two skills he used. After killing close to 15, the armoured men started pouring more into the smoke in an attempt to kill or subdue him, as he heard their leader bark out orders. ¡®To think that no one has thought to blow away the smoke yet¡ They still think it is to their advantage.¡¯ Victor thought at that moment as he allowed the enemy to gather themselves within range before using Negative burst.
Five minutes after the first attack began, the area before the leader of the armoured men and Crockman together with his team seemed to just be covered by a wide range of smoke created from the smoke bombs from earlier, and looking at it, both men couldn¡¯t help but get the feeling that something very spooky was mixed with it. The reason however not being because they suddenly remembered a scene from their younger days, but it was precisely because it had gotten so quiet all of a sudden, in fact, too quiet. For the number of people he had sent in to deal with the threat, the fact that the gunshots suddenly died down signified something.
It was possible that his men had killed or apprehended the target and were bringing him out, as since they didn¡¯t make sounds with their steps, it was justifiable that they who were outside would be unable to hear anyone approaching. But even with that, there was also a possibility that the worse had happened. ¡®After all, that monster supposedly killed more than 50 high-level hunters on his own.¡¯ The leader thought as the shadow of a figure appeared through the smoke.
Seeing this, the thought going through Crockman¡¯s mind was one, ¡®OH SHIT.¡¯
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 91 Unrest IV
¡®OH SHIT.¡¯ Crockman thought in his mind, as a shadowy figure showed its form through the body of smoke. At the same moment, however, a man with red hair and a slender body wearing some kind of skin-tight suit appeared before them. He seemed to havee from behind, and before they could even ask what was wrong and why he was there, the man began his report.
¡°Sir! Our men, they have been all eliminated.¡± The man reported with a bit of a shaking voice.
His report was not responded to afterwards, as those before him did not keep their focus on him for long after he stood before them, they all had their eyes forward, all looking behind him. Following their gazes, he too turned to look behind.
Victor emerged from the smoke and before them, stood unscathed, unlike one who had just engaged in any form of battle or fighting. Everybody couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Victor as they examined and marvelled at the sight before them. In actuality, there wasn¡¯t much to be so surprised about, as this would not be the first appearance of someone who could kill so many. For some reason, however, there seemed to be something that put a kind of fear in their bodies, also the fact that he did so in such little time was unheard of, unless¡.
¡®The Crow¡ This man is no joke at all. No wonder he is a legend.¡¯ The leader of the armoured men said in his mind, and at the same moment, a hard smile formed on his face.
Victor who just stood there for some seconds began with a step forward with a thought in his head, ¡®I¡¯ve taken everything I wanted to, so maybe I should leave the city now.¡¯ He was about to teleport out of there when suddenly, his body was sent flying back towards his house. Victor managed to direct his gaze just before his body smashed through the walls of his house, and just then saw the red-haired man screaming towards him. If he wasn¡¯t a zombie, he was sure to bleed from the ears. Even now, who was to say his ear drums were still intact?
As though it was a signal, the sound attack had prompted the other two that stood idle before to attack. Crockman was just behind the other man as they dashed inside the house to meet Victor and take advantage of the situation and apprehend or kill him, but seconds after they entered the building, their bodies came flying back out. Following this, Victor emerged from the house still unscathed, but yet another present was waiting for him as several big crafts had arrived above that location, and multiple people were dropping from them, both hunters and those in exo-skeletal armours.
¡°You called for backup?¡± Crockman asked the other man through his teeth while grunting and holding his stomach.
Same with the other man as he picked himself up slowly, he responded, ¡°Yes¡¡± He no longer had a trace of the previous smirk a while back.
¡®I could just teleport away, but something tells me I need to take care of that sound guy now before anything else.¡¯ Victor thought to himself as he removed his attention from other unnecessary things and focused it on the red hair for that short moment.
Thinking that he could make that sound attack at the speed of sound or faster, seeing as it is sound, after all, Victor knew that going towards him directly wouldn¡¯t work, so he did the most annoying thing he learned to do back on earth while ying a multiyer shooter.
CLOSE THE GAP WHILE RUNNING IN CIRCLES.
Such a simple tactic that always worked. Victor mustered as much strength into his legs and moved, and just as he expected, the red hair began his attack sometime after. His attack may be at the speed of sound, but his reaction speed wasn¡¯t, and that gave Victor a head start. Just like it always happened for those that had never been hit with this attack, the red hair kept trying to catch up to Victor, but before long Victor had closed the gap, and with a palm to the chest sted him away into one of the vehicles parked close by. ¡®Good.¡¯
The moment the young man raised his head, not wanting to ck off during a fight and ignoring all the pain to do so, Victor was already before him. As though to show improvement, he was a little bit faster this time in screaming at Victor, point nk range, hurling him quite chaotically, but then Victor disappeared mid-way and appeared beside him. The red-haired man tried to turn quickly and release another attack, but he was stopped as Victor ced a hand over his mouth and one on his throat. What followed next was brutal as Victor dug his hand into the red hair¡¯s neck and turned the inner parts out.
Everything was done now and he was about to teleport out of the city when he felt a familiar kind of energy, ¡®holy energy.¡¯ Victor was quick enough to avoid a straight st of attack directed at him, and by doing so threw the body of the red-haired man to the side. The one using the holy energy quicklynded at the spot where he was and rushed towards the man¡¯s body. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t surprising to see a holy magic user, but to see the informant that he first consulted after getting to the city use holy magic was different. Victor was very sure that he hadn¡¯t perceived any holy energy in herst time they met.
¡®I should kill them both.¡¯ He thought, but being alone seemed to be his weakness, as bullets started hurling down from the craft above. Victor managed to dodge a couple, but these bullets were not in any way simr to the ones from a gun, and avoiding them was almost impossible. ¡®Ok, that¡¯s enough, I might need to make a ruckus here, if not I will never be left alone.¡¯
The girl turned to face Victor with tears running down from her eyes before taking off with the man in her arms, she could fly it seemed. Everything was happening in such an uncontrolled and uncoordinated manner that if Victor didn¡¯t have his undead mind keeping him level-headed; he would have been easily overwhelmed. Everyone close to him and those that came from the crafts had jumped at Victor or ran towards him, all trying to take him down, even the two he sent flying before, but just before they got to him, Victor only said in his mind before everything went to ashes; ¡®Inferno Ring.¡¯ With this, every single body was engulfed in a pir of fire, and the entire ce looked like something created by a devil.
The girl carrying the body had gotten high enough and had actually escaped certain death, and the man he had in her arms had also managed to survive, thanks to her timely intervention. Though it was possible that he may not be able to produce sound for a while, he was still alive and had a chance to recover fully. Looking at her half-baked healing power, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®If only I had more of this power¡¡¯ At least she could be together with her lover, was what she thought.
Apparently, Victor had a better n, as he just out of nowhere appeared mid-air as the girl was flying up towards the craft, and in that brief moment beheaded the man and set the body on fire using Infernal breath after taking an arm, before disappearing again. Before the girl could react, it was already toote, and she had to let go of the body that quickly turned into ashes before it reached the intense pir of mes hovering above the ground.
¡°NOOOO!!!!!!¡±
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 92 Ally or Foe
¡°Something about medicine after death. Shouting like a goat won¡¯t change anything.¡± Victor said, as he appeared in one of the several ces where he had marked as he wondered around the city. It was an alley way that barely had anyone use it. Looking at his surroundings calmly, with a ripped arm in his hands, Victor was sure that this was not the destination he wanted to go to originally. ¡®Something is preventing me from leaving the city. Definitely one of those people that can seal off spaces.¡¯ Victor thought in his head. He was right to be cautious about the existence of people as strong as him. To seal the entire city off is no small deal.
Seeing that he couldn¡¯t leave the city for a while, and the fact that he didn¡¯t want to go outside and cause an unnecessary ruckus, Victor remained there for some seconds, in mere moments he devour the arm and threw away the bone. After the arm was taken care of, Victor only had one ce in mind where he could go to and probably, through there bypass the skill affecting the space around the city. Since he figured the ce was under the city, it was possible that his n would work.
Victor felt one of his marks immediately, and just like that he faded out of the visual reality around that alley and appeared somewhere familiar, a ce where everything seemed to be going on like nothing was happening around. He was in the underground market. As he had gotten there, Victor quickly tried to leave the city this time, but it still didn¡¯t work, so he just moved through the ce towards where he would be able to get to the overall boss. Luckily, he met guards who knew of him, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to get to the office.
While walking around, Victor noticed people he didn¡¯t know give him some kind of eye. It wasn¡¯t threatening or eyes of fear or anything like that, in fact it was the first time Victor could say he had seen such expressions. It wasn¡¯t rocket science, so Victor quickly put one and two together and figured out that the people here must have gotten the news of what is happening above ground..
He was sure they would attack him on sight, all of them. But after hearing the unbelievable feat Victor had achieved, plus his name as Crow, all they could do was look, unable to even bring out malice towards him.
Just as Victor opened the door to the office and stepped in, the first thing he heard was, ¡°Crow! Just in time.¡± Mark Mortem said as Victor entered the office.
Inside was Mark and his brother Bryce, and there seemed to be someone else within the office. This person also stood up following the others as Victor entered the room. To Mark¡¯s words, Victor nodded, but he then turned his head towards the other person in the room. Seeing this, Mark quickly began introducing the other person to Victor ordingly.
¡°Oh right, this is the head of the Beechmon Family, Arnold Beechmon. They are a partner family, not just within business, but out families share a history that goes way back.¡± Mark said.
¡°Arnold, not a bad name. Good head on you.¡± Victor said as he looked at the man. He didn¡¯t really mean anything by his words. He just wasn¡¯t going to go through the formalities with the man.
¡®Good head on my shoulders? Is that apliment or something else?¡¯ The man questioned in his mind. ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meat with a legend like yourself¡¡± the man wasn¡¯t done speaking, but he could sense that the Crow wasn¡¯t interested in hearing anymore, so he slowly retreated.
¡°Right. I came here for something else, but you said I came at the right time, and i can sense an extra presence in the ce. What¡¯s going on?¡± Victor asked, more authoritatively than asking. Ever since he wasbelled as the Crow, the brothers seem to want him to be their boss or something, and would show crazy levels of subservience for the status.
¡°Yes, seems you noticed their presence already.¡± Mark said, he then went on to exin how the person had appeared out of nowhere and also what the person said.
The person that came didn¡¯t introduce himself, he only stated that he wanted to see the Crow and that he would be waiting for him to return. Mark and his people were going to rough him up a bit, but he ended up beating the guards that were with him, and once again, Bryce. Because of this and the show of strength, Mark had no other option than to let him in. Hearing this, Victor had then turned to look at Bryce who he had not paid any attention to, and certainly, there was a bruise on his handsome face.
After hearing the exnation, Victor had only one thing in mind, ¡®Precognition, or they have the ability to see the future. If not, how would they know that I wille here, something even I didn¡¯t initially n to do.¡¯
?[0??]? ¡°This person can see the future huh?¡± Victor asked out loud. The three men in the room were shocked to hear this, but since it came from the bosses mouth, it was a little bit difficult to discredit the possibility. Seeing the reaction from the humans before him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®If someone was told that we only met some days ago and that we haven¡¯t even seen much, they would disagree with a 50M bet.¡¯
Interrupting their little meeting, a guard opened the door and before he could say much, a middle aged man walked into the office slowly and at his own pace. The man had a fairly pale skin, and grey hair, and for his age he looked well and healthy. As he walked in, he did with a smile on his face, not showing any form of fear or hesitation, until he stood a few feet away from Victor.
Victor looking at him could tell that something was amiss, like something was different about the man. ¡®Something¡¯s off, he is nor normal.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. To confirm his suspicions, Victor used the system, and what came up would shock him quite a bit, if he still had a beating heart that is.
[Vampiric Human Level 95]
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 93 Ally or Foe II
[Please show your support for this book by voting POWER STONES, GOLDEN TICKETS, and GIFTS. Choose anyone that you likeE ON PEOPLE!! WE CAN DO IT!
I¡¯m not really the type to get so hyped, so, help this filial Author.
Really, whatever thatforts your scrotum sack or tingles your cl****is.
.
.
[Vampiric Human Level 95]
.
Victor¡¯s gaze lingered on the man for a bit, then he took his eyes off him and walked towards one of the chairs in the office around the meeting table. Seeing as it said vampiric human, Victor could make an educated guess that the man before them wasn¡¯t fully a vampire yet.. Maybe he did an experiment with vampires or something? He couldn¡¯t say for sure.
¡®System, can you tell me more about this vampiric human race?¡¯ Victor asked in his mind as he made his way to his seat.
[The system does not have any information about this species]
[Host will have to get a sample for analysis first]
¡®Figures. Was it always like this though?¡¯ Victor questioned, but no reply was given.
Seeing Victor¡¯s attitude towards the man before them, they couldn¡¯t tell whether it was just a show of power, or whether he really didn¡¯t care for the presence of the man. Though, as they only knew him as Crow, they were more inclined to think it was thetter.
The man in question didn¡¯t say anything and just kept standing at the same position as Victor took his seat. The table within the room was a meeting table with room for ten people to sit, two at both ends, and eight on the sides. Of course, the room was still spacious enough even with such a big piece upying a lot of space. Victor had taken thest seat on one of the sides with four seats, and just hung his right hand over the chair, while the other was ced on hisp that was slightly elevated since he ced his left leg on a part of the chair that gave some elevation. (A/N: Couldn¡¯t quite describe this scene to my satisfaction, but hope you get it. Basically, he is sitting like some gang leader on a chair, that sort of vibe.)
Victor just stayed so while looking at the pale-skinned man, as though ushering him to talk. The others in the room must have felt a bit threatened by the pale-skinned man, as they didn¡¯t as much as move a muscle the entire. Though it hadn¡¯t even been up to two minutes since the pale-skinned man entered the room, it must have felt like tens of minutes to them. A little time passed with the room being silent, as the tension was building up nicely. It was obvious that any longer than this, and it would reach a point of no return. This was when the pale-skinned man decided to break a little.
¡°Quite a nice ce it is, isn¡¯t it?¡± The man said, causing the focus of the other three to snap fully to him, if they weren¡¯t already keeping him in their focus. The man had a bit of a British ent to his speech, but it didn¡¯t quite sound like the conc. one spoken by natives.
¡®Is he trying to fake being British? There should be other European countries that sound simr I guess, no need to jump to conclusions,¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
¡°Excuse thete introduction. Vince Linther is my name.¡±
Receiving no response, the man continued. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy wasting time myself, so I will get to the point. But first¡¡± He strayed off with his words as he walked closer to the table and took the head seat at the table, just in front of Victor, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a seat first?¡±
¡®Is this some sort of power y? Taking the seat that is designated for the leader?¡¯ This was the thought going through everyone¡¯s mind, even Victor. Though it was moreughable for Victor, even though he couldn¡¯t really find it funny, for the others, they were taking it more literally. It was also clear that this was not a table where they could sit at the moment, so they still remained standing by the side.
¡°I havee today by order of my master to recruit you into our order. You see, your exploits have really garnered some attention from all over, and my master would really like to have you to herself.¡± The man said in a calm and rxed tone while sittingfortably on the seat. Compared to him, Victor was rather razz and uncultured at that moment, but there was no mistaking it. Both men still emitted quite the oppressive pressure without even trying.
Seeing that Victor did not respond and still wasn¡¯t paying him much attention, Vince decided to go a bit further. ¡°You see, you seem not to be the only Crow I know.¡± This statement brought all eyes on him once again, before the eyes slowly shifted towards Victor, and back.
¡®Really, how did a n to leave this city turn so¡¡¯ Victor thought in his mind.
It was obvious he wasn¡¯t the actual Crow, so to him it came as no surprise, though he could tell that this would be a problemter if nothing else.
¡°And, we would like to know more about you, Crow.¡± Vince said. He was also curious himself, and the burning tattoos were also something.
To say the least, this wasn¡¯t the best intimidation Victor had seen. Even the movies portrayed it better, or maybe this guy was just used to applying force that talking was a hassle?
.
Whatever.
.
It seemed like it was time for Victor to use something he had learned by chance when he went grinding recently.
Victor still hadn¡¯t turned to look at the man before he spoke, ¡°Where does a half made vampire get the guts to threaten me?¡± Victor said with a clear calm voice, still not looking at Vince.
The others in the room once again focused their gazes on Vince after hearing Victor call him a vampire. This race was one of the ones that had made a living outside the dungeons after a certain dungeon break, and they were feared by people, so to think one would be in their midst like that. They hadpletely forgotten that Victor said half somewhere, and the vampire in the sentence caught their attention. To their greatest shock however, what they were witnessing wasn¡¯t what they thought a vampire would be like at all.
Unlike his earlier nature portrayed, the current Vince in that moment after Victor spoke was panting, and he was panting hard. Hands on the table and all, a few beads of sweat seemed to have formed on his face, and for a supposed vampire, that was really telling.
¡®What is this guy exactly? What was that?¡¯ Were the questions in Vince¡¯s head, but voicing them out would be difficult at that moment. It was like he would be killed that instant or as though he had died somehow, but was still alive. There were no words to describe it, but all Vince could say was, ¡®Terrifying. I have to be cautious.¡¯ He thought. For the man before him to even know he wasn¡¯t a fully made vampire, it said more than enough, for this was not something one could just figure out.
It was also at this moment that Bryce noticed the difference in the shape of the pale-skinned man¡¯s ear, as his long hair that reached his shoulders covered them earlier.
Victor had discovered that apart from his skill terror, there was something else that he could utilize readily and get simr effects. Maybe it was because it never appeared in his system, so he almost forgot about it and didn¡¯t even think along those lines, but killing intent was very useful now that he knew of it.
The fact that he was a zombie didn¡¯t help much, either. As zombies didn¡¯t really have much intent in their actions, except for wanting to eat brain or whatever it was zombies would be wanting to do, when they do have intent, it¡¯s mostly a very strong one to hunt the living and things like that. Things Victor showed no interest in.
It seemed like he would have to show a certain amount of intent before it was possible for others to catch on to it at first, but after practicing and wasting much longer than necessary in the cave partly because of this, Victor was satisfied with the results. Really, thinking about controlling his skills more was an unknown blessing. It also seemed like the higher the level of his skills, the better his control over it, but that came with the territory, so there was no surprise there.
Though Victor had been looking or a way to mix in his killing intent with his skill Terror and couldn¡¯t seed, he was well satisfied by its effects on Vince. What he had done was to direct it solely at Vince so as not to affect the others. Vince was somewhat of a vampire, so he had some level of mental fortitude, unlike normal humans. Victor could have attached the killing intent to his voice and make it more dreadful for the receiver, but that was a AOE move he didn¡¯t want to y at the moment.
Well, not that it mattered.
.
.
[Please show your support for this book by voting POWER STONES, GOLDEN TICKETS, and GIFTS. Choose any means you prefer.
Help this filial Author.
Chapter 94 Who Is The Master
¡°Me¡¡± Vince was about to say something, but was cut off.
¡°Vince, was it?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir.¡± He responded, with an unknown level of respect he didn¡¯t n for.
¡®What? He¡¯s now a sir?¡¯ Everybody else thought. Seeing as the supposed vampire became so respectful, the earlier worries of the other three reduced. They knew Crow was strong, but against a vampire, they didn¡¯t have much confidence that Crow could win. Though, that matter had been alleviated now.
Seeing the sudden respect, Victor just ignored it and continued. ¡°If you have a way to get out of this city, maybe I¡¯ll listen to you again.¡± Victor said. ¡°Surely you do, after all, you did enter here by yourself.¡±
¡°Yes, I can. I can create teleportation circles to take us to, our base?¡± He asked as though notpletely sure he wanted to say the words. Victor had not agreed to follow him yet, so taking him to their base was kind of¡
¡°That¡¯s not possible, there is someone or something blocking off the space within the city.¡±
¡°Yes, but my power works a bit differently, more like from a mystic source, so it is not affected.¡± Vince replied.
¡°Oh?¡± ¡®So that¡¯s how he got in? Neat, that¡¯ll work.¡¯ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see this boss of yours, and if she has something good to offer, maybe I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Victor said.
¡°That is great.¡± The overbearing middle aged respectable man that sat on the head seat was no where to be found as Vince almost curled himself in the seat and answered diligently the questions Victor asked.
¡°Also, I will like to meet this other Crow you spoke of.¡± Victor said, as he stood up and motioned for Vince to get along with whatever he needed to do, as he was sure there would be some preparations or something.
Caught a little off guard, Vince stopped before he began doing what he was about to do, ¡°Sir, that might¡¡± Cut off again, he really didn¡¯t have much he could do.
¡°Make it happen. Now be fast.¡± Victor said with finality before turning to the other three. ¡°Well..¡±
Mark was a bit shaken, maybe because he had been standing still for some time. ¡°Well, Crow. Will we still be seeing you?¡± He asked.
¡®That¡¯s what he¡¯s worried about? Well, I do understand why though.¡¯ Having connections with someone as legendary as Crow was not something anyone would want to forego so easily, but then again these guys couldn¡¯t do shit either way. ¡®Maybe if I do need something, they can help. Their rtionship is not all that useless.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
¡°If I do need something in the future, I will definitely remember you guys.¡± Victor said. Of course, he ended up not having much time with the head of the Beechmon family, but that was ok.
As Victor turned, he saw that Vince was already standing within a slightly glowing circle that resembled a magic circle, if it wasn¡¯t. He stepped in, and with the words, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They disappeared into nothingness together with the circle, before the eyes of the three men.
¡
¡°Fuck¡¡± Bryce Eximed as he fell on a seat.
The moment Victor and Vince left, the three of them felt like a huge weight had been lifted from their shoulders. The former pressure and tension in the room had disappeared immediately, and they all heaved a sigh of relief. It was quite certain where they stood in the power scale, and they now knew to be more cautious if nothing else. From the man who they had mistaken to be a vampire to the one who was respected by a vampire¡ they certainly had seen enough for the day.
¡°I will be taking my leave. After this experience, I think I need to go back and rest.¡± Arnold Beechmon, the head of the Beechmon family said. He had taken a seat himself to maybe help calm himself, and it seemed to have help.
As he stood up to leave, Mark spoke, ¡°remember, word of what happened here should not fall on just any ears.¡± Mark¡¯s voice carried a serious undertone as he said this. Fortunately, Arnold need not be told about such a matter. He was never nning to let it fall on unwanted ears. If the Crow came for his and his entire family¡¯s heads, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything and would probably disappear in a single night. Arnold believed Crow to be that capable.
With a nod and words of affirmation, Mark sent him off, ¡°Farewell, go safely. It¡¯s a busy night.¡±
.
.
*Swirl *Swirl *Swirl
¡°Here we are, sir.¡± Vince said, as he and Victor appeared in another ce entirely different from Mark¡¯s office, not unexpectedly.
p??-??-. ¡°Drop the sir.¡± Victor said. Suddenly having such a honorific attached to his name-
¡°Yes, si- Alright.¡± Vince replied. ¡°We are now outside my master¡¯s ce, please, follow me inside.¡± Vince said, before Victor gestured for him to take the lead.
They were currently in a very dense forest that seemed to have no openings to let one see the sky. The ce was naturally very dark as it was currently night time, but Victor was sure that it wouldn¡¯t change much even though it was daytime. Seeing such an environment with such terrain, Victor was curious to see what kind of creature Vince¡¯s master was. He had exposed that his master was female, so Victor was led to think along the lines of an Elf-
¡®No need to overanalyze what I haven¡¯t seen. For now, let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as they approached a dimly lit area. After that section, stood an enormous house. The size of the house was very big indeed, and Victor was sure it was something he had only seen vampire families have. Though it was back on earth that he saw it on television, he hade to know that some of his knowledge about monsters and supernatural creatures from earth were viable here, so at least he now had an idea of what to expect.
¡®I wonder how vampires are like.¡¯ Victor thought.
When they got to the door, Vince went forward and opened the door Victor to enter, as even from outside, Victor could spot a very fashionable and beautiful interior. He might have be a zombie, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t appreciate beauty.
Victor was about to say something, as he felt the beauty of the house brought a good start to his experience in the house, but then, someone had toe spoil the positive mood.
Before the double doors that led into the house could fully swing open, someone from within held them from opening any further, then a man resembling a cow came out of the house through the door before shutting it behind him. It was more appropriate to say that this was a cow person? Or something simr. It reminded Victor of the minotaur he fought in the dungeon, but this one was more human looking.
¡°Hey Vince, what is this pest you have brought with you. Why do you treat it with such res-¡± Unfortunately for this cow looking creature, he wouldn¡¯t be opportuned to know who Victor was at the moment, as before he finished his sentence, he slumped and copsed on the ground.
Vince must have panicked a bit, but after seeing that the thing was still breathing and nothing seemed to be wrong, he just wearily looked at Victor before opening the door once again and inviting Victor in. Vince took a nce back at the thing now lying on the floor outside, and as Victor went further in, he signaled for the maids to take care of it.
He must have thought that Victor just put the cow like creature to sleep, and was grateful that Victor showed such mercy.
¡°Please, allow me to inform my master of your arrival. She must be sleeping by now.¡± Vince said before he disappeared. Victor didn¡¯t do much, as he suspected that Vince¡¯s master didn¡¯t ount for him to be able to overpower Vince, so she wouldn¡¯t have thought of him as one with much importance. Victor explored the house while waiting for Vince or his master, not afraid to get lost within the castle of a house. If he didn¡¯t have the map in his system, he had already ced his teleportation mark on the house, so getting lost wasn¡¯t something he would worry about.
Chapter 95 Who Is The Master II
It was taking too long for Vince or his master toe, as Victor began to think. ¡®For THE CROW, isn¡¯t this taking too long for them to get back to me? I mean being such a legend, they should be somewhat afraid of me shouldn¡¯t they?¡¯
After some more time passed and Victor was getting bored of walking around the house, he decided to go back to the entrance, may be they were searching for him?
..
Elsewhere in the house..
¡°Master! You shouldn¡¯t ignore this like so! Crow really isn¡¯t someone you can mess with!¡± Vince said out loud in frustration. His master had been refusing to do things ording to host report of Crow being very dangerous. It was understandable since his mater knew the real Crow and have even met him, so there was no way for there to be another Crow. She had her own conclusions in fact..
¡°You dare raise your voice at me? Do you want to die prematurely? A mere half wit like you actually has such guts?¡± Thedy said, making Vince shiver under her tone. She turned her head back facing the other side of her bed as she was still lying down not wanting anything to disturb her sleep.
.?O,? ¡°I know master, but at least, meet him first. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind when you meet him yourself.¡± Vince said again following immediately after thedy spoke.
She was a bit taken aback by Vince¡¯s persistence. Normally, he would have shut up after a threat like that, but this person who is impersonating the Crow is actually enough to make Vince who is the most loyal talk back, ¡°Hmph.. Whatever. I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯ll meet this imposter. And¡ Haven¡¯t I warned you not to call me master? Refer to me as mistress..¡± To thest part however, she got no reply. ¡®Tut, you¡¯re lucky that I still have use for you, if not..¡¯ She thought.
While in Vince¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t even imagine himself doing that. He knew he was at her mercy and all, but he could never stoop to such level and be part of those¡ Anyway, he at least had seeded in convincing her to meet THE CROW.
..
It didn¡¯t take long after that before Vince and his master, or mistress, came walking down the flight of stairs that decorated the main hall of the house. Coincidentally, that was also at the same time Victor wasing back from his walk around the house.
¡®The guts to even go walking around my.. house.¡¯ Thedy said in her head as she saw Victor. He didn¡¯t have his hood on, so his face waspletely visible with the boilingva tattoos running through them like expensive designs.
¡®What kind of demon is that?¡¯ She thought to herself.
¡°Are you the imposter that pretends to be The Crow?¡± She asked whileing down the stairs. Hearing this, Vince flinched a bit and rushed before her to the floor where the stairs end.
¡°Please, forgive my master sir, she is just getting up from sleep and is a bit cranky.¡± Vince tried to exin with a weary smile stered on his face.
¡®From sleep? Does she sleep in such a dress? Or what exactly is that?¡¯ Victor thought to himself as thedy walked down the stairs herself. She was wearing something Victor could only describe as a dress with extra extra protection. There just wasn¡¯t any other way to describe it. With literal metal parts hanging from several ces, and the somewhat rigid shape of the dress, there really was no other way he could look at it.
It hade to the point where he needed to act the part of being such a legend, so Victor switched to Crow mode. If he was right, demons only respect power, and even though they are a very intelligent and developed race, they still base their superiority on power.
Knowing this, the moment thedy touched the floor which wasn¡¯t part of the stairs, Victor turned and red at her intently. Just like he infused his killing intent into his voice the previous time, this time it was his eyes. The voice was a bit harder to control not to affect multiple targets, so Victor figured the eyes were better.
Thedy had her eyes focused elsewhere as she made her way down the final step, ignoring the man who stood before her. But, that didn¡¯tst for long. It wasn¡¯t for a brief moment, not at all. She felt like she was tossed before a mighty predator and had nowhere to escape to. Before her eyes could even snap back towards where this intent wasing from, her instincts had kicked in, and she tried to distance herself as much as possible from the threat. When her eyes had set on the one giving out such terrifying intent, she had already jumped back to the top of the stairs.
At that moment, countless thoughts must have been running through her head as she looked at the different options she had. Vince on the other hand was surprised at what was happening, as to his knowledge, nothing had actually happened yet. Before he could speak again, THE CROW spoke.
¡°Come here.¡± In a dead voice, Victor spoke. As always.
Vince hearing his voice immediately turned to look at his master who was now on guard above the stairs. He was going to intervene, but the reaction that came from his own master shocked him greatly, as he would never have ever imagined it.
In less than two seconds, thedy above the stairs was kneeling before Victor, as Victor stood with his hands held behind his back like the master of the house.
¡®I need to practice all these things like posture and the rest now.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. He had always been a hunter, and the world he had to survive in, how you stand or look didn¡¯t really matter, so now he figured it would be a good idea to not just be powerful, but look powerful.
¡°Speak your name.¡± Victor said. At this point, he was just getting inspiration from a character in an English show he had seen from earth.
¡°Werzelya.. Werzelya Duragon of the Duragon family¡¡± Before she continued, Victor could tell he wouldn¡¯t be needing the extra information, so he just cut her off there.
¡°Enough.¡±
Seeing theplete change in character of the woman before him now, Victor, not looking at both her and Vince turned towards the path he hade in from;
¡°Walk with me.¡±
Chapter 96 Who Is The Master III
(HAPPY NEW MONTH EVERYONE!!)
.
As it was thedy¡¯s house to begin with, Victor naturally left her to lead the way while they talked. Contrary to his earlier attitude, where he showed his dominance and authority, he acted normal for the rest of the time. He did maintain a good posture and rhythm like some noble as they walked, but with his hands in his pockets.
From the discussion they had, Victor got to know that thedy, Werzelya, was indeed a demon. Her family was one of the royal families of the demon race, but that was to be put aside as they were no longer in the world where she came from. Apparently, Werzelya was actually part of an organization. The organization had been in search of Victor for a while at that point, after learning of what he did in the dungeons. They didn¡¯t care about his motives as to why he did what he did, but seeing as their organization wasn¡¯t for the angels and goodie two shoes, they sorted to invite Victor to be a part of them.
The thing is, they didn¡¯t really expect that he would be this powerful. Well, for now, only Werzelya was aware of Victor¡¯s strength and the rest of the organization wasn¡¯t, but Victor was sure that she would deliver the message. As of what he heard from her, he was going to be used as one of theckeys and would be a dog of the organization, but really¡ ¡®DO they have shit for brains? Toe to a conclusion that you will be able to control a man that eradicated what might have been the most difficult dungeon together with a rich amount of rankers¡¡¯ Honestly, Victor didn¡¯t know what to think of them. One thing was for sure though; his evaluation of them had dropped. What was the point of being in an organization with such stupid people?
Putting that aside and the other things he had learned from Werzelya, there was one thing that picked Victor¡¯s interest and it was the mention of vampires. He had heard earlier during one of his visits to the underground market about their existence, and he also heard from Mark that they had a settlement somewhere away from the city. Ever since, he had been wanting to pay them a visit.
Vampires were undead creatures, and Victor couldn¡¯t help but think what would happen when he integrated them into himself. As they would be a perfect fit, he had to try it by all means. ¡®As for the demons¡ I can do thatter; let¡¯s go in an orderly fashion first.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. The thought had crossed his mind at least twice to eat Werzelya and get some evolution materials from the demon, but he didn¡¯t. There wouldn¡¯t be enough material anyway, so there was no problem.
,c,m Victor got from Werzelya and Vince the location of the vampires after they were done with every other important topic of his interest. He had thought to take Vince with him, as Vince would be looked down upon by the pure-blooded vampires, but there was no need. Killing a few would get him the same results he wants. After all, he wasn¡¯t going there to make friends; he would be there to kill their kin, so-
¡°Hmm, how exactly did you know I would be in the underground market even though I didn¡¯t n to go there originally? You mentioned something about sightseeing?¡± Victor asked.
¡®To think it would be referred to as sightseeing¡¡¯ Vince said in his mind. ¡°I am able to see small glimpses of the near future. It¡¯s one of my powers.¡± Vince said, as he exined.
Vince had a great power, but the problem was that he only got vague glimpses of what would happen in the near future. With these visions, it would be incredibly difficult to make out anything, so that¡¯s why he normally doesn¡¯t rely on it. Though having this weakness, it became quite clear that there must be a way for him to better use his power, as if not he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pinpoint everything about Victor. The thing was that to get an urate and precise vision of what was toe, Vince needed to indulge in sexual intercourse with his master, or mistress in such asion. He wouldn¡¯t enjoy the sex, though, as he would be receiving the divinity the entire time, and his body would be left to move mindlessly. Quickly, Victor could see how the whole thing would go, and why he wasn¡¯t using the power. If ording to Vince, this was the third time he had used the power in his life, then Victor¡¯s assumptions were correct. ¡®Given the way Demons look at vampires, not to mention halves, Werzelya must have been really desperate. I wonder¡¡¯
After their discussion, Victor was provided with a room and also prompted that by the next morning, the house would be moved, so he shouldn¡¯t be alert. ¡®What is this, castlevania?¡¯ Victor thought to himself. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep, he spent his time on other things.
For now, Victor had set out to do some things. First was to visit the vampires, then after that he would visit the organization that Werzelya was a part of. He heard from her that there were a couple of vampires in the organization that held major positions and roles, so he wanted to finish his business with their kindred beforeing to face them. He didn¡¯t really see himself staying in such an organization run by foolish leaders, but after learning that they were the most feared and obscure group that every nation was weary of, Victor thought it would be a good experience to visit the ce, at least once. After doing those two things, he was really interested in meeting the actual Crow and seeing what he was like. There was no motive behind this thought of his, he simply had nothing better to do at the moment is all.
With these in mind, he just whiled away time as he waited for time toe.
..
Elsewhere in the castle of a house owned by Werzelya, she could be seen sitting on her bed in deep thoughts. Only she knew what she was thinking as she allowed herself to lie down and face the ceiling with her eyes. ¡°I still need to warn them. He is calm, but then, it¡¯s that calmness that is frightening the most.¡± She said before rolling onto her bed.
Chapter 97 Blood City
When the morning hade, Victor headed out of the mansion to see the new surrounding as he was told there would be a shift in their location. He was awake throughout the night, but didn¡¯t feel anything like the castle, as he had decided to refer to the house, move. The room he was in wasn¡¯t located where there would be a window to provide a view of the surrounding areas, so he couldn¡¯t monitor through there either. Not to his surprise, the castle now sat just at the edge of an insanely tall mountain edge. Perhaps it was because of the morning conditions, he couldn¡¯t see the bottom as it was covered in clouds.
¡®This idea was definitely hijacked from castlevania.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. Really, what were the odds that the vampires would be the same? He thought.
Shortly after the morning hours had passed, Victor set out towards the direction of thend of vampires, city, actually. ording to Vince, when the vampires emerged, they managed to take over one of the human cities and turned it into theirs, and every human that was alive within the city basically became livestock.
¡°The good thing for the humans is that the vampires are not really interested in taking over the world, at least for now, so they usually mind their business. That is of course, unless they run out of food and need more.¡± Vince stopped there as he knew Victor, the Crow, understood what he meant.
At this moment, Vince was exining some things to Victor while they headed towards the city upied by the vampires. Victor of course now had an idea of the way to get to the city, but since he was taking Vince with him, there was no need for him to take the lead. They were riding some demon vehicle that travelled pretty fast. The thing looked like a flying sci-fi bike, but it had an arcane look and feel to it, nothing like the normal technology of the humans.
After some hours of travelling, Vince and Victor had finally gotten to their destination, but by this time, the sun was already starting to disappear into the horizon as darkness approached from the opposite side. Along the trip, Victor had marked the vehicle they were on, then disappeared, only to return about an hourter. Vince had no idea where he had gone, and he had no desire to ask.
¡°Have you been here for long?¡± Victor asked as he appeared out of thin air before Vince who was almost stunned by the sudden appearance.
¡°No, I just got here some minutes ago.¡± Vince answered.
Victor wondered why Vince didn¡¯t enter the city even after getting there, but he didn¡¯t need to think much to figure out why. In the city were actual vampires, and before those monsters, Vince wasn¡¯t really much, not to mention that he isn¡¯t much of a fighter himself. He only benefits from his altered race¡¯s abilities, that¡¯s all. In the face of experts, he wouldn¡¯t dare stick out.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s head in then, shall we?¡± Victor said as he took the lead. The vehicle they used just disintegrated as Vince stored it into a storage wrist band he was wearing.
¡®Something feels really weird about this ce, something¡¯s off a bit.¡¯ Vince thought, but kept the thoughts to himself.
Just like the previous city where Larry lived, this one also had a wall around it, but this wal was different, as it wasn¡¯t as big and tall, neither was it all that protective or anything. Compared to the one Victor was familiar with, this one was just half the height and thickness. They walked through the gates which surprisingly had no guards or anything guarding them, and now unlike the one Victor was used to, there was a second wall and gate, only this one was even shorter and thinner than the one they just came through. It was like a double ring around the city. Perhaps, the most noticeable difference here would be the field of what seemed to be human skeletons littered on the ground. The entire space between the first and second wall was filled with them to the point where Victor and Vince had to walk over them to get to the other side.
Seeing this kind of scene, Victor couldn¡¯t help but thing, ¡®Hey look, here¡¯s the simrity. Only that these guys are less creative with it.¡¯ He said in his mind as they continued on the path, until they get to the other gate.
¡°Why don¡¯t we just go over the wall?¡± Vince asked. Victor gave no answer in response to the question, and Vince wasn¡¯t expecting one, so he wasn¡¯t bothered.
Just as they entered the main city through the broken gate of the second wall, Vince immediately noticed the absence of the strange feeling he had constantly as soon as he got to the outer wall. Victor on the other hand had not been affected by this strange feeling. As soon as he arrived, he got a notification from his system that it a mental attack was being used on him. Him being an undead rendered the attack useless, but Vince who was only half undead got affected nevertheless, though Victor concluded that the effect would greatly be reduced.
As soon as they walked into the city through gate, four figures appear before them, all wearing something that seemed to be a uniform amongst them. The clothes they spotted were ck and red, and looked like some kind of military uniform. They all also had a pale skin, though not as ghostly pale as Victor, and their eyes were red.
One of them immediately spoke in a slightly loud voice, enough for Victor and Vince to hear him. ¡°How does a half made even exist? Who is your master? Speak!¡± The vampire said audibly enough for Vince to hear him clearly, and he could also tell how disgusted the vampire was from his tone and voice. Vince remained silent, as this was not his business, he would rather face his master/mistress than face these guys. Thankfully, Vince¡¯s request was granted, almost like Victor could read his mind.
¡°Vince, go on back, I¡¯ll be fine by myself. No need toe looking for me, I¡¯ll be back when I finish here.¡± Victor said while looking around the surrounding, not really paying attention to the four before him.
Victor wouldn¡¯t want Vince to witness him eat up the vampires, so he figured it would be good to send him off first before anything goes down. Vince, using his teleportation ability teleported himself back to his master¡¯s castle and left Victor at the vampire city by himself. He wasn¡¯t worried one bit for Victor, as he believed that if anything, the vampires should be the one worried.
¡°Who are you? Sending off your half thing of a partner, do you believe you can just walk in and out of this city?¡± The same vampire asked with a hint of arrogance in his voice.
Victor didn¡¯t respond, but just stared at them all with his eyes beginning to show a tint of green as the sun set slowly behind the horizon and darkness creped in. Really, there was no need exining things to a dead body, was there?
Chapter 98 Blood City II
¡°Who are you? Sending off your half thing of a partner, do you believe you can just walk in and out of this city?¡± The same vampire asked with a hint of arrogance in his voice.
Victor didn¡¯t respond but just stared at them all with his eyes beginning to show a tint of green as the sun set slowly behind the horizon and darkness creped in.
As the main point of the visit was for him to get some vampire material, Victor wasn¡¯t going to take things slow and silent. He disappeared before the eyes of the four before reappearing simultaneously before the one that had been talking. He seemed to be the leader, and also stood in the middle of the rest.
Before the vampire¡¯s expression could even change to show surprise, his head came off as Victor twisted it off like a well-oiled bolt. The vampire¡¯s body remained standing for a while as though not aware that its head had been taken off, and after a second, it copsed. Following this copse, the other vampires sprang into action.
Two of the vampires pounced on Victor as soon as their shock cleared, while thest one ran away. Victor intentionally allowed thest one to run, as he figured he would go bring reinforcement. It was a really good way for him to get all the vampires, or at least most of them, in the same ce without having to go do the search himself.
While thest one ran off, the two that jumped at Victor immediately faced despair, as they also weren¡¯t given the time to even regret their actions. With two uppercuts done at the same time, Victor sted off the heads of both vampires in mid-air, and when they got to him, their bodies also just crashed onto the ground. What Victor noticed was that these vampires he just killed didn¡¯t have any blood in them, as if they did the entire ce would have been stained already. Instead, there was something ck with high viscosity like crude oiling from their wounds, and slowly too.
¡®Maybe this is their blood?¡¯ Victor thought to himself. When he was injured, there was no blood at all, just a wound and pale white flesh. He was curious to know what kind of change his body would undergo when he evolved using the vampire material, honestly, he couldn¡¯t wait.
As Victor waited for more vampires to show up, he helped himself to the vampire bodies before him. As always, there were certain parts Victor left there, that he didn¡¯t eat. Including the intestine and some other parts, Victor just bundles them together and stood next to the pile of innards and bones.
Not too long after he finished consuming the three vampires, he heard moreing. Even before he checked his system map to see their location, he could already tell where they were. Also, from this, Victor could also tell that the vampiresing weren¡¯t their best and were probably the first line of their defense. ¡®Honestly, when things like these happen, if the higher-ups would just agree to show up at once, it would always be better.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. It was like the video games where the demon king would just keep sending his minions until it was his turn as the minions were all dead. If he fought the hero himself from the beginning, it would be an easy win, but no. They just keep feeding the hero experience points and equipment to grow until he¡¯s strong enough to kill them, then they face him.
Though Victor could clearly see them like day and without any additional effects, to anyone seeing the vampires, they appeared like blurs on top of the buildings near the ce Victor stood. Some also came out of the alleyway close by, and all together, they were around 20 of them, a good number for Victor to gain some valuable material.
When fighting against things that he was going to eat Victor was very limited in the skills he could use on them. It would be easy to use Negative burst, but the problem is that the negative energy after reaching max had be too strong, and would corrode and corrupt the energy and body of the target after some minutes of being exposed to the energy, that is if the target survives. Normally it would happen after they die. All of Victor¡¯s skills that were rted to necromancy seemed to have be like that or simr.
With this many vampires, it was either he faced them with fists and physical force, or he used his most trusted weapon.
Victor¡¯s clothes swayed a bit like they hade in contact with the night breeze, and as it happened, all the vampires around him just fell dead on the floor. He had gotten to a point where he didn¡¯t need to activate his skills through the system, so he needed not to call out the skills name or anything of the sort.
With all his legion away, as he stopped around some dungeons to give them some training, Victor had to gather the bodies himself.
¡°Shadow demon, go get the bodies for me,¡± Victor said after activating his skill Demon Shadow.
The skill creates a shadow clone of Victor that is physically as strong as him and inherits three of his skills at their original strength. The demon shadows appearpletely dark, like solidified smoke, taking on the shape and figure of whatever the one who created them was wearing at that point in time. It is capable of making its own decisions but will do so in ordance with the will of the creator. Quickly, the shadow demon gathered all the bodies before Victor and then disappeared as it was done with its task.
Victor began to eat those bodies while waiting for more toe. He had a feeling it might take some time, so he made a better n this time, one that would get him where he wanted to go, and easily.
¡°First, let¡¯s finish this.¡± He said, before tearing off the flesh from one of the vampires before him. Victor always felt that he looked like a pervert, having to undress or tear off pieces of clothing to get to the edible parts.
Chapter 99 A Glitch In The System
¡°Quick, report this to Lord Cassias, I¡¯ll send some people over now.¡± Someone said to another before the figure of the one standing before him ran off. ¡®This kind of report is too¡ Whatever, those humans haven¡¯t gained that much strength to confront us yet, I wonder who¡¯s so confident.¡¯ The one who was left standing in an office thought to himself before heading towards his door.
After some time passed, after the man had received a rather strange report from one of his underlings, Victor could be seen swallowing thest of the flesh he tore off from a vampire, who happened to be thest body he ate. He had a feeling that the system was going to take quite some time to analyze the material he had just ingested, so he opened his system interface to check how much vampire material he now had.
¡
Evolution Material:
-Poison Sandworm ¨C 15,000
-Dreamling ¨C 10,000
-Jade Creeper ¨C 30,000
-Dragon ¨C 400,000
-Vampire ¨C 12,000
¡
Victor¡¯s eyes went across the dragon above the vampire before he closed the tab. He had been holding off from integrating the dragon into himself because he wanted to develop it more, but ever since he killed Ramok and his master, there had been no dragon. All he could find were wyverns and lindworms, not even a drake was avable. Though the wyverns and lindworms were rted to dragons just like the drakes when Victor ate them and got the evolution material, it always appeared separate from the one he already had, so he stopped eating them altogether and just killed them for the experience points.
With Victor¡¯s enhanced senses, he could smell some humans from where he was at the edge of the city, but the interesting thing for him was that he couldn¡¯t pick up any scent on the vampires, not even a little. Even he himself had a particr smell, but the vampires didn¡¯t. This made Victor want to get more materials even faster.
He had thought of exploring the city himself, but that would make it harder for the vampires to find him. Last he checked, vampires weren¡¯t wolves, so their sense of smell is nothing special when experts are around. He chose to remain where he currently was to make it easy for the vampires to know his location.
Time went by as Victor sat and waited for the vampires to show up, and only after a while of waiting did they appear. This time they were four of them that came. It looked like two must have been of some kind of higher rank than the ones he had been killing since, and the other two that stood a little behind the first two were also dressed in different clothes.
Victor immediately tried to check their levels before he engaged them in anything, but the weirdest thing happened. When he asked the system to identify them, instead of having their levels disyed to him, an error message was what came up. He was unable to view their levels. Immediately, Victor began thinking of what the problem was, and what it meant for the system to be unable to identify their levels and race. Of course, he tried to ask the system about it, but unfortunately, his system wasn¡¯t sentient, so there was nothing he could do really. Even now, the system had no good exnation.
¡®Does this mean they are over the level cap? They are that strong..¡¯ Victor thought to himself. But then he thought, he wasn¡¯t getting any sign or vibe that they were that powerful. Victor could curse his zombie attributes of total mental resistance at that moment, but that was not the time.
The vampires moved a bit closer, a couple of steps forward from where they stood originally. Victor just stood still, looking at them and observing every movement they made.
¡°You say this is a human?¡± The vampire with gelled back hair and a receding hairline said.
¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but he doesn¡¯t smell like one.¡± The other by his side said.
¡°It is strange. Zane, do you know anything about this?¡± The one with gelled hair said to the vampires behind.
They seemed not to care much about Victor, and even acted as though he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Yes, lord. There was such a report about a facility which the humans had, where they carried out experiments on their kind in hopes of creating something extraordinary. Perhaps this is one of the fruits of that experiment.¡± The vampire said.
¡°I see. They keep getting more and more advanced with their technology and science.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really like you said Cassias, we need to do something about this world fast. If not, we might be in danger soon.¡± The other vampire that stood beside the one with receding hairline said.
¡°Indeed, my friend. This is a chance to test out their champion. They might have even gone too far with their experiments, doesn¡¯t he speak?¡± The one called Cassias said as he took a step forward. Before he took the next step, however, he was held back by the other vampire beside him, the one he called his friend.
¡°What is it, Luther?¡± Cassias asked his friend.
¡°Let me take care of him. I oversee a team of Hunters, so it would be good if I had good information on the capabilities of these creatures.¡± Luther said. Cassias agreed with a nod, and so Luther stepped forward.
Victor had just been observing all this while and was yet to make even the slightest movement. The only difference now was that his hands were not in his pockets. Rather than that, he was still very rxed, even in mind. His undead mind wouldn¡¯t let him panic even though he wanted to.
There was a space of at least 10m between Victor and the vampires originally. The more Luther closed that space, his expression seemed to change bit by bit, and it was changing into a slight frown. He couldn¡¯t tell what his opponent was thinking, and the way Victor stood, there was no normal person who would attack. ¡®It¡¯s like attacking master when he looks like he is totally defenseless with countless openings¡ I always lose.¡¯ Luther thought to himself. He was taking this fight very seriously because of a few things. To top everything off, Victor didn¡¯t look like the type of person he preferred fighting, but that is why it¡¯s called real-life situations isn¡¯t it?
When Luther was within 4 metres, he disappeared from where he was and the next second, his swung hand passed through Victor tearing him apart.
¡®An after image.¡¯ Luther said in his mind. He sharply turned his head to his right side, and there Victor stood unharmed.
¡®Was I wrong?¡¯ Victor said in his mind, as he had to actually put in the effort to dodge the vampire¡¯s attack, only for him to see the vampire moving towards him in a slower motion than himself before swinging his hands. There also seemed to be ws, as the vampire¡¯s fingers had elongated to about an inch or two.
Luther was a bit shocked after the after image faded away. He knew how fast he was, and his master alsomends him on it. Amongst his peers, only so many could match his speed, and he could count those faster than him on one hand. To think that he would find someone fast enough to not only dodge him but leave an afterimage¡
¡®There¡¯s only one who can do that¡¡¯
Victor himself was starting to reevaluate the vampires, and soon came to another conclusion. Maybe his system was just glitching or was malfunctioning.
Luther hesitated a bit after seeing the after image disappears. Instead of waiting to see if Victor would make another move, he leapt back and stood beside Cassias who also had a raised brow. Cassias was aware of Luther¡¯s strength, and so were the two behind him. To see someone evade Luther in such close range, really was something.
¡°Seems like we might have underestimated our foe,¡± Cassias said.
¡°We did.¡±
Seeing that the two weren¡¯t making an attempt to run away or escape, Victor also held off to see what they would do next.
Chapter 100 Blood City III
¡°Seems like we might have underestimated our foe.¡± Cassias said, as his folded arms dropped to his sides.
¡°We did.¡±
Both vampires stood there without saying another word for some seconds, staring directly at Victor. After some seconds passed, Victor noticed both of them make eye contact from the corner of their eyes. ¡®Wait, that. Don¡¯t tell me¡¡¯ Victor thought, as he had a good idea what the look they gave each other meant. That kind of look, it was either they were going to attack him together, or¡
Right after they gave each other that look, Victor saw that both had slightly bent their knees, but the way it was going seem to be that they had chosen thetter. ¡®That won¡¯t happen.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. It was clear that they nned to escape, and by what he had seen, they didn¡¯t inform the two vampires behind them, which meant those guys were to be sacrificed for them to escape.
Victor seeing this, dashed forward immediately, targeting the slower one out of the two vampires. The one called Luther was obviously faster than Cassias, so Victor went for Cassias. He would have had no problem with them using their tactics, but he didn¡¯t mark Luther when he attacked.
The next second, all the vampires standing behind saw was that Luther had disappeared from where he was standing almost in a blur, upwards. The other figure seemed to follow just behind, but rather than it disappearing, it was dragged down. In that split second, they saw another figure appear right before where their master stood, and before they could acknowledge the fact that their master was going to abandon them, they heard something impact the ground with much force.
Victor didn¡¯t let the other vampires think much before he appeared in front of them, right after he broke Cassias¡¯ left leg with a stomp. Without even saying anything, the vampires fell to the ground before Victor, as he had used his skill Touch of Death.
Victor then turned and walked towards Cassias who was still on the ground some metres away. He seemed to be looking around, and Victor could very easily guess what it was.
¡°He¡¯s gone. A good friend you have there I must say. Very good.¡± Victor said, as he approached the slightly agitated vampire. He was still calm for the most part, and that just showed hisposure. But, something about friendship had him a little agitated.
¡°What would you know about friendship?¡± The vampire said, a bit angrily, but then his expression calmed, and he returned to his former self, almost immediately.
¡®Huh? What would I know? Does he think this is a scene between viin and MC?¡¯ Victor thought in his mind.
¡°Why are you doing this? What is your aim, what do you hope to achieve?¡± The vampire, Cassias, asked Victor just when Victor reached beside him.
¡°¡¡± Victor gave no response to the questions, and just walked passed Cassias¡¯ body, only to stop a few feet away and¡ ¡®A chair? From where? What is he doing?¡¯ Cassias asked himself.
.
¡®Good thing I have an inventory. I did good to take the majestic looking one.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. He had contemted if he would need it, and after two seconds of not thinking much about it, he took it. It was now proving to be very helpful. ¡®I can¡¯t be sitting on the ground or standing the whole time.¡¯
He did think of sitting atop the bones from earlier, but though that would provide a fearful image, if vampires would even fear someone sitting on bones, it would also create an image of savagery. This wasn¡¯t something necessary this time around. In actuality, the reason Victor had taken a seat there was for a different reason than whatever Cassias must have been thinking.
After two minutes of waiting with no words said between both of them, as even when Cassias would speak, Victor would not answer, Victor stood up and the chair behind him disappeared into thin air. By this time, Cassias¡¯ leg had also fully healed, and he could move it again. Victor had stood up right after Cassias showed that he could move the legs, and he was aware of that. He remained seated on the ground as Victor came closer. He was sure his life wasn¡¯t in danger since Victor kept him alive that long, so he could only guess what other thing the man before him might want.
As Victor stood just before Cassias, he started, ¡°It took your body 2 whole minutes topletely fix the broken leg. A bit slow I would say, I expected it to be faster.¡± Victor was still looking right into Cassias¡¯ eyes as he spoke.
¡®That¡¯s why he was keeping me alive?¡¯ Cassias thought to himself.
¡°Not exactly what I expected, but no problem. You don¡¯t seem to be the strongest here, nor are you the head. I will allow you to go back now. Inform the head, the leader of you lot, say that I wish to meet with him, and I give only five minutes, much time. Go now.¡± Victor said to Cassias.
Cassias¡¯ eyebrows narrowed a bit, but he didn¡¯t do anything else. He stood up and looked at the pile of bones and innards some metres away from where they stood, then his eyes went towards the two vampires that escorted him. He moved closer and was about to pick their bodies, but he heard a voice from Victor.
¡°Leave them behind for my pets.¡± Victor said.
Cassias hearing this stopped and turned slowly, his eyes straying off towards the bones and innards, then he faced Victor.
¡°Who do I say was the one that has requested the meeting?¡± He asked, not so much as to say respectably, but the arrogance from earlier that one could tell came with him from birth was definitely nowhere to be found.
His voice, as dead and calm as ever, Victor responded;
¡°Crow.¡±
Chapter 101 [Bonus chapter] Meeting
Yes people!! We¡¯ve reached a hundred chapters!! Finally! And to celebrate this, I offer this bonus chapter.
ENJOY!!!
.
Victor sat in a room well decorated, and in it he waited for the response of the head of the vampiremunity. He could have gone there himself and save time, but just as he had decided not to kill the vampires randomly, he was going to take this y through everything. For him, he was practicing how to be elegant with things like killing and eating creatures, especially intelligent ones. He no longer was in the wild of course.
He stashed away the bodies of the two vampires he killed to be eatenter. He had asked Cassias to take him to a good ce where he could wait, and also reminded him of the time he had, just five minutes. ording to Cassias, the room where Victor was currently in was his own office, and there Victor waited for the next phase. He had an entire n in his head, and so far it was going as he wanted, but then there was something else.
¡®When the other vampire attacked me, he seemed to be slow enough to appear as a slowed down picture before me, and I was able to avoid his attack rtively easily-¡® Victor said in his mind, ¡®but then¡¡¯
As Victor thought about it, he wasn¡¯t so sure about his power. This was part of the reason why he didn¡¯t just go around killing randomly, but it wasn¡¯t the major reason though. There was no doubt that the vampire that attacked him could easily be considered the strongest person he had faced when hepared him to the humans he had seen, as he was making theparison based on his current strength, but then. It was a given that the head of all vampires would be the strongest, and though he didn¡¯t know the standing of the two who he faced, he was sure that they would be nothingpared to an actual vampire. If those two were that strong, then he would expect the vampire lord here to be at least ten times stronger.
¡®That might be a problem¡ But with my skills¡¡¯
Another thing was that his advantage over the humans and other races of him being a Zombie Lord, which gave him a boost to his power and strength, might not matter much as the lord of the vampiremunity wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary vampire either. There were some other things that made Victor not to bepletely confident, but it was good. The lord here would only match or surpass him in physicality and some little things, once skills were also part of the discussion, Victor wasn¡¯t worried anymore, just a little bit.
¡°Hmm, just to be on the safer side of things.¡± Victor said, as he mentally pulled up his status screen.
..
Level: 42 (12,025,000/23,000,000)
Name: Victor (Crow)
Race: Infernal Undead (Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: -Poison Sandworm ¨C 15,000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡], Emissary of Death [¡]
Coins: 5,495,000
Hp: 3,800/3,800
Mp: 4,100/4,100
[Stat]
Strength: 235
Agility: 162
Sense: 130
Vitality: 71
Magic: 80
Intelligence: 145
remaining stat point: 137
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
Passive: All Title, Rot Bite lvl-MAX, Undead Aura lvl-MAX, Recovery lvl-MAX, Art of Combat lvl-MAX, Weapon Mastery lvl-MAX, Sixth Sense lvl-MAX
Active: Legion of the Dead lvl-MAX, Domain of the Dead lvl-MAX, Touch of Death lvl-MAX, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Infernal Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-MAX, Teleport lvl-MAX, Remote Explosion lvl-MAX, Death Curse lvl-MAX, nt Maniption lvl-MAX, Earth Stump lvl-MAX, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-MAX, Excavate lvl-MAX, Demon Chain Bind lvl-MAX, Demon Shadow lvl-MAX, Eye of Dreams & Nightmares lvl-MAX, Perception lvl-MAX, Death Gaze lvl-Max
..
Looking at his stats, Victor noted that his strength needed no increment, so he just focused on the other needed stats. Since he wasn¡¯t sure how strong the most powerful vampire here was, he chose to be cautious. He could always increase them as the situation progressed, like in the middle of a fight, but what if he was attacked on sight?-
..
Strength: 235
Agility: 162 >> 200
Sense: 130 >> 150
Vitality: 71
Magic: 80
Intelligence: 145
remaining stat point: 137 >> 79
..
After making the increment, Victor waited patiently for the vampires to return. Exactly five minutes after the was brought to the room to wait, the room door swung open, and in walked Cassias. Victor was sure he had threatened to go around killing random vampires, but to think that the leader of the vampires still won¡¯te personally¡ ¡®Their pride will be their own undoing.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he watched Cassias enter the room. He could already tell how many people hade with his senses, and following behind Cassias, another vampire came into the room.
Cassias kept quiet and allowed the other vampire to talk, ¡°His Lordship will see you now.¡± The vampire spoke.
Victor hearing this could not believe his ears. ¡®No introduction, nothing.¡¯ There was no need to cause trouble here, so Victor simply stood up from his seat and gave the vampire a nod. He guessed that this vampire that came with Cassias was stronger, as the way Cassias behaved around him wasn¡¯t like what Victor saw the first time, and this vampire even looked a bit older than Cassias.
¡®I don¡¯t know if vampire¡¯s age, but I¡¯m sure they aren¡¯t supposed to be able to birth a child of their race.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he followed the vampires out the room, with the other vampire in front, and Cassias behind him.
A moment ago, the presence of the other seven vampires outside the door almostpletely vanished from Victor¡¯s senses. He had to give them credit for being so skilled to even evade his heightened senses. ¡®Though, with my sixth sense, they are still as clear as day.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. If he was to activate his perception skill-
Victor followed the lead of the vampires as they took him through the city slowly, and eventually they got to a school and entered the premises. Seeing where they were taking him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®What¡¯s this? Some vampire highschool romance?¡¯
Chapter 102 Meeting II
(Sorry everyone, my PC might be nning to leave this world. I did take it to the doctors, and they are still running tests on it, so we don¡¯t know yet. For now, I¡¯ll be writing on my phone, so please understand if there¡¯s anything unusual about quality-)
.
.
The moment they entered the school premises, Victor almost couldn¡¯t take them seriously from then on. The reason why such a strong race would go to a school environment of all ces to take as their home¡ Victor couldn¡¯t imagine it, but it was right before him.
He followed them through never the less, and as they walked pass the hallways, Victor began to notice how few the number of vampires was. It could have been possible since Vampires weren¡¯t born but made, but Victor still had other possibilities thought up in his head that could happen.
After close to minute, and a number of turns, Victor saw that they had actually reached what he would call the extreme end of the school building, and they had to descend a bit. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ Victor thought to himself, as the door was opened by two vampires from within, and the vampire leading the way stepped in, followed by Victor before Cassias.
¡°This way please, we will now enter the castle.¡± The vampire leading the way said to Victor.
Victor couldn¡¯t understand how where they were was the castle at first, but after something close to a trap door was drawn open and Victor saw the stairs that led downwards, he immediately understood what might have happened to the vampire castle that he expected to see in all its glory, standing tall within the city that had been over thrown and run by them.
¡°Really, to think the castle will be spawned underground, under a school no less.¡± Victor said, this time out loud to the hearing of both vampires that were with him. None of them gave a response to his words, and surprisingly for all their pride, Victor didn¡¯t perceive any negative response from their bodynguage or anything. ¡®It¡¯s either it¡¯s not something that bothers their ego, or they are incredibly well trained¡ Or maybe my stereotypical analysis of how they are to behave is only based on the things that came with me from earth.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as they kept descending the endless plight of stairs.
After several minutes of what felt like a loop, Victor was tempted to just jump down and get to the bottom of the stairs, but he had to maintain courtesy. The entire ce, and Victor was guessing it went on like that till it got to the bottom, was lit with very dim lights. If one couldn¡¯t see in the dark, they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk down without falling. The vampires must have kept the brightness just high enough for their night vision to function.
For Victor who had skills that improved his night vision and boost his sight, he was surprised that he couldn¡¯t see the end of the stairs. It would seem that the range his skills allowed him to cheat the world didn¡¯t reach that far.
¡
¡®Fuck it, this ain¡¯t me.¡¯ Victor said in his mind before abruptly stopping. ¡°Is our immediate destination from here the bottom of these stairs?¡± Victor asked, with his voice sounding ever so cold and lifeless.
The vampire ahead of him did not stop and just kept walking while he answered Victor¡¯s question, ¡°yes.¡±
Receiving the confirmation he needed, Victor ced a hand on the rail, and the next thing both vampires saw was that he had jumped off the rail and within minutes disappeared into the darkness. Both vampires, after seeing Victor¡¯s action were stunned for a second before they came back to their senses. Even the one leading the way that had maintained a straight poker face throughout broke character for a second there beforeing back to normal. They both looked at each other as if to confirm their next course of action, and with a nod, both men followed after.
At the bottom of the stairs, Victor hadnded safely and unhurt. Currently before him was an empty corridor the size of a basketball court in width, and the ceiling was at least 20 metres in height. ¡®Always having these extravagant houses.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. While he moved around a bit looking around, he was waiting for his system map to scan the ce. Around three secondster, the entire map of the pce appeared in his system, and with it were the positions of all the creatures. ¡°That¡¯s quite the number¡ It¡¯s like a fucking cooperate building.¡± Victor said to himself before moving along.
He could wait for the two vampires, but-
From the map he had, Victor could see just how big the house was. It was like putting two football fields together and stacking them on top each other ten times, a really good base. Just in case the vampire following him jumped after he did, Victor reached into his inventory and brought out a sword. He could see from the map that the hall before him continued for quite some distance, so he threw the sword forward with enough strength to get it to the other side of the hall, and a secondter, he was no longer standing on the spot he was a second ago. At the other side of the hall where a stray sword just flew by, Victor appeared out of nowhere and caught the sword by the hilt before putting it back into his inventory. ¡®This should be far enough.¡¯
From there on, Victor chose to head towards the closest vampire. Some minutester, Victor would open a door and head inside like an invited guest, walking into what seemed to be a vampire tea party. The vampires there looked a bit young, but whatever-
¡°Who here can point me to the direction of the Vampire Lord?¡±
¡
After about some minutes had passed, Cassias and the vampire leading the way for Victornded at the bottom of the stairs. Unlike Victor who jumped directly down, they would have sustained injuries if they did, the entire flight of stairs was that long. By the time they had reached the bottom however, Victor was no where to be found. Without any words, both vampires looked at each other and then turned back their faces just before they both disappeared from the spot they stood.
Chapter 103 Meeting III
At the moment, Victor was heading to one of the many rooms in the vampire castle. He could see that this wasn¡¯t by any means the lowest room, which was quite reasonable as the lowest would be those kept for things that needed to be done in secret and all those sort of things. Even though, the ce they were heading to was quiterge and spacious. Victor was could guess it was the throne room.
When he entered the room with the young tea drinking vampires, he asked where he could find the vampire lord, and by that they seemed to have understood him, and his message was passed across well, so they attacked him. So uncivilized of them to act that way. Of course, he was kind enough not to kill any for the time being, and just knocked them out leaving just one of them standing. He had to rough that one up a bit before he agreed to take him to where the he could find the lord, which was the throne room.
Cassias and the other vampire from before did say that the vampire lord had asked to see him, so he guessed it would be in the throne room after all. What better way to show power and dominance after all?
Victor get there in no time with the young vampire¡¯s guidance. The young vampire did well to open the doors for Victor, and he walked into the room in his own pace. When he entered, he looked around and saw that the entire vampire council seemed to have attended the meeting.
Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the sight in the enormous room, but if there was anything he had learnt about vampires from earth, it was that they adhered to certain standards. Though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was so in this world too, but with the increasing things he had been getting right about monsters and beast in this world using his previous knowledge, he couldn¡¯tpletely write it off. It didn¡¯t matter who made the decision though, his ns wouldn¡¯t change.
Victor just walked until he was standing before the vampire seated on the throne. By the sides of the vampire sitting in the throne, there were two vampires seated to the left and right, respectively. As the throne was positioned on an elevated ne, there was another seat just below the three, positioned in front of the throne where another vampire sat. The two vampires sitting beside the throne and the one in front all looked a bit old if Victor¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fail him. ¡®This is.. weird.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
After looking around and counting up to about thirty people gathered there to the sides of where Victor stood, he faced the vampire lord on his throne and spoke, while his eyes moved through those beside the vampire lord and the one before the throne.
¡°I thought vampires were immortal? Why do I see some of you nearing death¡¯s door then?¡± Victor asked in his usual cold and death tone.
Maybe this question offended the majority of the vampires, but Victor noticed that the atmosphere in the room changed after what he said. ¡®Do they really take so much pride in their immortality?¡¯ HE asked himself as he watched the vampires. Then, a voice came from before him, and Victor turned his head towards the one who called his NAME.
¡°Crow, is that what they call you?¡± A masculine voice came from the throne, it was the vampire lord, the one who ruled over them. The vampire had a stern face, and none of the feminine features vampires were rumoured to have. He was stocked up physically, and had an almost square face. Looking at him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but see the typical father who would want his children to rule over the world.
Victor simply remained silent and just stared at the vampire lord who was sitting in the throne with both hands ced on the arms. Just as the vampire lord was about to say something else, Victor with his hands still in his pocket turned to face his side and walk towards one of the vampires sitting on a chair and stopped when he reached a few feet away from the vampire.
Victor just stood there without doing anything while staring at the vampire who was seated. After some seconds, and the vampire finally getting as ufortable as he could get, he spoke up to asked Victor why he was looking at him that way, but Victor only motioned for him to stand with his hand, and hesitantly the vampire did. The entire thing was a bit unnatural, as no one could really say anything to someone who had just ignored the vampire lord himself. Maybe they were to act a bit different in such a situation, but everyone present knew just how many Victor had killed before getting there, so everybody was careful, a bit more than they would normally be.
Victor took the chair on which the vampire sat and was about to turn around with it when the vampire seating on it prior said something. Victor didn¡¯t really care what was said, all he wanted was for the vampire to say something, and in a split second, Victor sent the vampire flying. No one was able to clearly catch how he did it, they could only follow a blur.
Even then as they couldn¡¯t exactly follow his movements, the vampires were not about to let someone act as he pleased with them before their lord, so this action brought many vampires to their feet, and they looked like they were about to pounce at Victor. Of course they didn¡¯t, and just watched him walk back, while some vampires went towards the one that was sent flying.
Victor after that returned with the chair and sat before the throne and crossed his left leg over the right.
¡°To invite someone and not even prepare a proper seat for them, kind of rude if you ask me.¡± Victor said as he crossed his leg.
¡°I came here to make a request, or.. let¡¯s say, I came to propose a deal.¡±
¡
¡
¡
ANNOUNCEMENT: I want to try something, but I¡¯mzy and don¡¯t know how this will go. *FOR EVERY 100 POWER STONES TO THIS BOOK, THERE WILL BE AN EXTRA CAHPTER UPLOADED*
Chapter 104 A Dark Realization
¡°I came here to make a request, or.. let¡¯s say, I came to propose a deal.¡± Victor says in a dead tone.
.
.
The entire ce remained silent for a while, but then the silence was broken, not by Victor this time.
¡°The Crow, if I¡¯m not wrong. I don¡¯t know what you think you are doing, but I assure you that this is not a ce where you can just do what you want and go scot free.¡± The vampire sitting before the vampire lord says to victor, quite calmly.
Victor not being one to engage in politics and the schemes that have to go into it, he decides to get to the point quickly and not waste any time.
¡°So the deal I have is¡¡± Cutting Victor off as he spoke, the same vampire who just answered Victor a moment ago spoke again.
¡°We have every information on you ¡®Crow¡¯. Though it was a bit unexpected that you showed up here and did what you did, considering your normal attitude, we can assure you that we do not fear you in anyway.¡± The vampire said, still keeping his eyes fixated on Victor.
¡®So they think I am the same as the other Crow? No wonder. It would seem that the original Crow is quite strong, given their reaction to him, or maybe there¡¯s something else.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Though he thought of these things and some more, he wasn¡¯t going to y around with them, he had better things to do. (Not really)
¡°The next time you interrupt me, it won¡¯t be funny.¡± Victor said in a in and nonchnt voice while looking at the vampire before the throne. In the end, one could engage themselves in such games, creating schemes and trying to manipte the other party, but in the face of absolute power, such schemes are not needed. OF COURSE, Victor doesn¡¯t consider the power he possesses as absolute, but it it definitely so at the moment. He was a bit cautious about the vampires thinking that they might be stronger than him, but as he is seated in that throne room, he could feel it. Only the vampire lord was worth it, the rest weren¡¯t really much.
¡°I came here to meet the, ¡®vampire lord¡¯, not to exchange words with one who is below him.¡± Victor said following his earlier provocation. Without beating around the bush, he went directly to his offer to them.
¡°I will allow you to offer up 70% of the vampires that are under your.. whatever it is to me, let¡¯s say as, sacrifice, and by so doing, I, on my side of the deal won¡¯t massacre your entire race.¡± Victor said, still nonchnt in his attitude and voice.
To what he just said, the atmosphere inside the throne room changedpletely, and the tension could be felt, literally. Every vampire inside that room tensed up immediately, and if not for the show of strength earlier where they saw just what Victor could do, they would have attacked right that instant. Maybe it was the respect for the lord, being in his presence, or it was them being cautious towards Victor, they remained put and after a while of staring at Victor like they had already killed him in their heads, they all turned their attention towards the vampire lord.
¡®Guess the vampires are the more coordinated ones between them and their supernatural counterparts. Wonder if they also exist in this world.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. There were countless fantasy novels and series where vampires existed and their counter parts didn¡¯t exist, so Victor thought it possible in this world. Not like he was looking forward to their existence though, they didn¡¯t really fit his evolution path. Maybe as a second form it would be possible.
With the way the entire thing was progressing, the vampires couldn¡¯t clearly make out anything about Victor or what his n was. He didn¡¯t seem to care at all at the mention that they had his information, as the ¡®Crow¡¯, and they hadn¡¯t heard of any new notable figure appearing in the human world. Also, after he directly took it to the leader, if the vampire lord didn¡¯t reply now, it wouldn¡¯t do well for his power standing before Victor.
The vampire lord adjusted the way he sat, from a more rxed posture to an upright one. ¡°What do you mean by that? Offer up my family to you as sacrifice,-¡± Before the vampire continued however, Victor cut him short.
¡°What? Family? This isn¡¯t the entire vampiremunity? This isn¡¯t your entire race?¡± Victor thought in his mind.
¡®If that¡¯s the case then¡ there¡¯s no need for me to have this negotiation at all.¡¯ He said in his mind as he stood from his seat, and as he did, all eyes returned back upon him. What did he mean by ¡®it wasn¡¯t their entire race?¡¯ Everyone asked themselves this question in their minds. At that moment, the smarter ones out of the bunch seemed to have understood something, and the three vampires and the vampire lord himself were part of these people, something Victor noticed himself.
Originally, the reason why Victor wanted to have this deal where the vampires will give him 70% of their people was simple. Victor knew how much material it would cost him to get to the absolute peak of the vampire evolution tree, and to achieve that he needed evolution material. If he was to kill and get the evolution material of all the vampires present in that city, it won¡¯t be enough, so he nned to have them get into a deal with him. They would provide the evolution materials for him as time went by. Vampires couldn¡¯t be born, only made, so after the first 70% were taken, new vampires will be made by the remaining 30%, and he would take the new ones. The process would continue until he reached the peak of vampire evolution.
Of course, with the information that these weren¡¯t the only vampires around, and that this was just one of the many families, Victor no longer saw a need to keep some alive. He could just get the remaining materials from the other families.
..
(In the minds of the vampires)
The vampires just realised that they had messed up by saying the word family, and that apparently that had put them in a bad position. Whatever Crow wanted to do, with the existence of other vampires, he no longer needed them alive, so they had entered a very bad position all of a sudden.
The vampire lord was thinking of different ways to handle the situation before him, and apart from him, other vampires were also thinking of their own way out of this.
The vampire lord had already seen that he won¡¯t win against Victor. He suspected that Victor was at least at the same level of strength as himself, so the oue of a battle between both of them was quite clear in his head.
¡®I have to find out what he means, and even what he wants.¡¯ The vampire lord says in his mind as he looked at Victor who had stood up, with both of his palms clenching tightly around the arms of the chair.
..
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Chapter 105 A Dark Realization II
[Bonus Chapter]
.
¡°Hmm¡¡±
At the moment, Victor was just standing, and most of the vampires seem on edge, this time like they would really jump from their seats.
After some seconds passed, Victor simply sat back down as something seemed to havee to his mind.
¡°So you are not the entirety of the vampire race, you are but one of the families.¡± Victor said after sitting down.
He then continued. ¡°How many families are there? I suspect there are quite the number of them, and not just few of them are the top ones.. Perhaps, there are even vampires that do not belong to any family? Or maybe that is not really possible?¡± Victor said, throwing in questions, important questions, ones that would really put the vampires in an even more dangerous position, and the good thing here was that Victor knew also knew that they were aware of this.
The vampires just continued looking at him, some with shocked faces, but those were the minority, the others had a bit of a frown on their faces. Victor waited for a bit, and after not getting an answer to any of his questions, he get up once more, slowly and at his own pace.
Seeing him get up again, the vampires became a little restless. Honestly, something like this was meant for them to seat together and discuss, so they know absolutely well where they were going, but with the sudden turn of events-
¡°Wait!-¡± The voice of a vampire from the seats to Victor¡¯s left came through. It seemed to be an elder or someone of that status. The vampires around immediately shut the vampire up. Any speaking at the moment was left to be done by the vampire lord or those seated around him.
¡°Th-You are correct, there are other vampire families, and we are not the only vampires in our race.¡± The elder in front of the throne said.
¡®Of course, I already know that.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. He had a different reason for still wanting to take only 70% of them for now even after knowing that they are not the only vampires. ¡°Don¡¯t I know that already?¡± Victor said.
¡°You.. do.¡± The vampire said, a little unsure of his answer. The pressure was really on, and no vampire was seating rxed at the moment.
¡°So?¡± Victor said. This time, his legs were crossed, and he leaned back a bit into the chair to listen.
¡°Yes..¡± The vampire then went on to exin that they were suddenly transported into this world from their original world, and that was just their family. They had been on the lookout for other vampires/families, to see if they were also brought to this world with them, but in regards to that, they are yet to find anything. Currently, they have theirwork spread across the entire humanmunity, so they are able to keep up gather information even with their small numbers.
¡®Small? He justpared themselves to the other families, and called themselves small. The others that are ¡®big¡¯ bettere fast.¡¯ Victor thought in his mind.
During the exnation, Victor noticed that the vampire sitting at the right side of the throne had tried something. It was definitely his eyes, Victor saw that they shown a faint light for a brief moment before going back to normal. He wasn¡¯t sure what that was until he received a notification from his system telling him that he had perfectly countered a mind maniption technique. ¡®No shit. So they do have that here too, but is it all?¡¯ Victor thought to himself..
¡°I see where you lot get the confidence from¡ Just so you know, I am not the same as the Crow you know, that is a different person entirely.¡± Victor said, and to this the vampires¡¯ eyes widen a bit, but return to normal soon after. They must have just realized something.
¡°Next time, there will be no next time.¡± He said in a nonchnt tone like he wasn¡¯t even bothered.
They go on to talk about some things, and Victor also learns that their numbers after he killed the ones he did had dropped down to something between 300 and 310, definitely convenient.
¡°That¡¯s good, so I assume we are in agreement on the specified quantity to be provided?¡± Victor asked calmly. He wasn¡¯t really here to waste much of his time, so he wanted to get it over with.
¡°Yes, 210 vampires will be handed over to you before the day runs out.¡± The vampire lord said. He did have a n in mind, which included him attacking Victor, but after a quick thought earlier on, he abandoned that idea quickly. ¡®We mustply, at least for now.¡¯ The leader said in his mind.
¡®He must be thinking of a way to take me down, but then I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. Not like he cared much anyway. For now, it was good. As long as it is a fight to the death, Victor was confident in his skills. Well, if there was someone with the power to block someone from using their powers, then there might be a problem, depending on how it works.
The tension in the room had not reduced at all, instead, it had gone up by a bit. The vampires simply didn¡¯t know what Victor was going to do next, so they all were on guard.
¡°I believe all of you present here will remain alive. That¡¯s good, the strong should be left. After all, the strength of a vampire also depends on the strength of the one who turned them.¡± Victor said. Really, the way he had been hitting all the points urately during their short exchange made it seem as though Victor was very knowledgably about the vampires, which only helped to raise further suspicions and vignce. If only they knew where the knowledge came from.
With that, Victor simply stood up and pointed towards one of the younger looking vampires that seemed to be in his thirties, ¡°you,e with me.¡± Victor ordered, to which the vampire slowly responded to and came close to him. Victor simply looked at the vampire lord one more time with his usual dead eyes, then he turned around and headed towards the doors that led out of the throne room.
Of course, during the meeting, Cassias and the other vampire had joined and were present for most of it, so there was that.
¡®There are some questions I want answered, and this guy is going to do so for me.¡¯ Victor said, as he led the way away from the throne room.
With Victor gone and only the vampires left in the throne room, they all look a bit edgy, and the vampire lord spoke;
¡°There will be no discussion. My word on this matter is absolute, and that is what we will be following.¡± He says. ¡°Sebastian, get your people ready, and order them to execute the n. The rest of you can go for now.¡± The vampire lord said, and as the vampires all start moving out, well, except for fourteen vampires that remain behind.
¡°Now, let¡¯s get right to it.¡±
¡
¡
¡
ANNOUNCEMENT: I want to try something, but I¡¯mzy and don¡¯t know how this will go. *FOR EVERY 100 POWER STONES, or 50 GOLDEN TICKETS TO THIS BOOK, THERE WILL BE AN EXTRA CAHPTER UPLOADED*
Also, I might introduce a new tier of privilege chapters next month, so-
Chapter 106 Conclusion I
Sorry for not updating yesterday, I literally forgot and thought I had already done so, only for me to see 3days below the ce with the chapters.
¡
¡
¡
¡®There are some questions I want answered, and this guy is going to do so for me.¡¯ Victor said, as he led the way away from the throne room.
After they exited the throne room, Victor needed not to look or spy on the remaining vampires in the room, as he already knew what they would do. He simply took the vampire with him on a walk as they went through the vampire castle like it was his home and the vampire was visiting.
While the vampire following behind him seemed to have something in his mind, Victor spoke, ¡°Why would you vampires choose to ce the castle underground?¡± Victor asked.
¡®Doesn¡¯t he know that already?¡¯ The vampire asked himself, finallying to a conclusion that Victor was just trying to do some small talk, he answered- ¡°It was teleported underground when we were brought here, and after that we made the stairway up and out into the open.¡± The vampire exined, as efficiently and short as best he could. To his answer, Victor didn¡¯t nod his head, or do any other thing that would show attention; instead, he hummed to show that he had heard the vampire, and then went to another question.
¡°Have you figured out how you got here and how to go back?¡± He asked.
The vampire seemed to hesitate a bit before answering, ¡°Not exactly, but there has been a research team dedicated to solving that mystery. Though, even up until now, there have been no important findings.¡±
¡®Hmm, they aren¡¯t as undead as I thought.¡¯ Victor said to himself in his mind. He could still read them when they told a lie my reading the miniscule movements of muscle, pattern and tone of speak, and other things. Unlike himself, the vampires were easy to read if one knew where to look. An undead like a zombie (aka Himself) can stand before you or even a lie detector and tell the most tant lie, and there would be nothing to give away.
¡®Let¡¯s just hope that such a w is not added to me after evolving.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as they moved on, thinking all these in just mere milliseconds and seconds.
¡°Something that I noticed and didn¡¯t think it was possible¡¡± Victor paused his sentence while they kept walking. ¡°¡Aren¡¯t vampires supposed to be immortal? Why are there old and young vampires? And they definitely weren¡¯t turned when they were old, as if that happened they are more likely to reverse in age for some years.¡± Victor stopped there.
Seeing that Victor wasn¡¯t saying anything more, the vampire following him simply spoke, probably trying to think of the best way to answer Victor¡¯s question. For a vampire that came from a world where vampires were a thing, and they had existed for ages, it would definitely be hard to answer such a question. For them, vampires may not really have the kind of immortality that victor was thinking.
¡°I am not exactly sure what you mean.. Sir.. but I don¡¯t think there are vampires who don¡¯t grow old.¡± The vampire said, the slightest bit unsure.
¡°Hm?¡±
¡°Well, we all grow old, but the more powerful a vampire bes, the longer they can live and maintain their best physique.¡± The vampire said.
¡®Oho?¡¯ From what the vampire said, it seemed like they had their own power scale different from the one of this world, so Victor asked the vampire to rify and tell him about this ¡®power¡¯ that the vampire can attain to maintain their youthful looks.
About some minutester, and the vampire following Victor was done with the exnation Victor asked for, and also did well to answer any questions he had about things he wasn¡¯t clear about.
As Victor now knows, the vampires do have ranking system, and it goes like this;
Fledgling
Blood Sucker
Blooded Vampire
Vampire Noble
Vampire Lord
Ancestral Vampire
Progenitor
..
Of course, the stronger a vampire bes, the longer they live, and in addition to these, there are also other benefits to bing stronger. From a higher standing in the family and in the society, to having your own vampires under you and being able to build your own family. The higher a vampire climbs, the more vampires they can turn and have under theirmand.
When a vampire turns a human into a vampire, they haveplete control over that vampire who they turned. As time goes by, they will eventually break away from that stern control imposed on them, but though they have be a bit free, they can never go against the one who turned them, their master. Whether it is trying to kill him or her, or going against their direct orders, it is impossible because of the blood covenant they share, literally binding their souls in a way.
Like every power scale, it is always easier to climb thedder at the lower levels, and it gradually bes very difficult to advance in the middle levels reaching the higher ones, and eventually it bes virtually impossible to advance.
For a vampire to advance from a fledgling to a blood sucker and then a blooded one, drinking blood and engaging in some blood rituals may suffice, but above that and it bes another story. Not like it is as easy as it sounds, as it takes time, and most of these rituals may even span through a period of years, or even centuries.
The current vampire lord is said to have been blessed by another vampire. Some say it¡¯s the ancestor, some say he made a deal with the devil. Either way, he is currently the strongest vampire in the house, and has control over all other vampires under the house, as he was the one who turned all the elders, even the ones that looked to hundreds of years old, surrounding the throne.
¡®It just goes on and on.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. Just like any other power ranking, each individual rank also has a difference amongst them. For example, the older looking vampires that sat to Victor¡¯s side and the younger ones like the one following him were all Vampire Nobles, but the younger generation would dare fight the older ones, as they would be trashed, and depending on who, it might even be done easily.
Victor also inquired about the various positions in the vampire house hold, but that is not of importance now.
¡°We¡¯ve roamed about enough, I¡¯m heading back. What is your name?¡± Victor asked.
¡°Damian, Damian Emrick.¡± The vampire said with a light bow. Victor didn¡¯t care about his loyalty for now, but at least he has some brain in him. Vampires always seem refined, even when they die, Victor thought, so it was all in the behaviour.
¡®A vampire of the Noble rank who is one if the strongest in his generation, and a male.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. ¡®It¡¯s better to not use the females for now. I don¡¯t exactly understand them yet, but no matter the creature, females are always problematic.¡¯
In response to Damian, Victor simply responded with a slight nod as he continued onward and dismissed Damian. As Victor continued onward, thetter just stood there and watched Victor as he left.
Chapter 107 [Bonus chapter] Conclusion II
A hundred power stones voted, so this is the extra chapter.
¡
¡
¡
¡°Whatever the case, this is the n we are to follow.¡± A voice said.
¡°Yes, all we have to do now is wait for the right time. The project will soon be finished, and by then we will be able to achieve most of your goals.¡± Another voice said.
As the voices spoke and deliberated on something, like some kind of secretive meeting, another voice spoke from elsewhere.
¡°The task should beplete by now.¡±
Immediately, all eyes in the room turned towards the new and yet familiar voice. Victor could be seen standing there in the throne room. How he got there, none of the others knew, and they were supposed to be elders and eldest elders of the house Emrick. Even the vampire lord who was present did not notice the presence of Victor at all until he spoke. This freaked them out a bit.
Suddenly, a voice came from amongst the fourteen vampires gathered, ¡°To disturb a private meeting.¡± The vampire said in a very low voice, not enough for those farther from him to hear him. Seeing as he was such a master gossip, he was shocked even more when he heard Victor¡¯s question.
¡°DO I hear a bitchining?¡± Victor said in his usual calm tone.
The vampire who had said this visibly shuddered. Though just slightly, those around him noticed, and they couldn¡¯t help the frowns that appeared on their faces. Truth be told, he could have reacted like that based on anger instead of fear, but even then-
The vampire lord spoke, after expressing his disgust at the actions of a particr vampire with a slight frown of his own, unconsciously even. ¡°It has been done, and their bodies are being brought to you as we speak, please hold on for just another minute or two.¡± The vampire lord said.
There was nothing Victor could do as it stood now, and he was not in charge of anything in this ce, so he decided it was not time to exert authority yet. He would do that after he took it over.
¡°One minute.¡± Victor said as he sat on the chair he brought out earlier.
.
.
Exactly one minuteter, Vampires started trooping into the throne room, and some minutester, and a pile of bodies was visibly stacked up already. Victor was told that those amounted to 210 bodies, but he didn¡¯t need their confirmation, he could just check after he ced them in his inventory. He did confirm the number after cing their bodies in the inventory, and after that he returned to his seat, only that this time, he wasn¡¯t sitting.
Giving no room for negotiation, Victor firmly said. ¡°I will return at exactly thirty days from now. Make sure to have at least twice the number of bodies today readied. I don¡¯t want to wait next time.¡± Victor said to them as he disappeared immediately from where he stood, leaving behind nothing but an empty space. Even after he left, the vampires didn¡¯t move or say anything, especially the elders and the vampire lord. They were sceptical that he might have still been around.
After about a minute, the vampire lord spoke and dismissed everyone, while those that stayed the first time remained.
.
After some time had passed and the vampires that remained along with the vampire lord seemed to havee to a conclusion, they all stood and left, leaving behind the vampire lord and another vampire that held the position of an elder. Then the vampire lord spoke;
¡°Melchior, you will have to be in charge of this as Sebastian is already upied with the other project.¡± The vampire lord said in a calm voice, showing his dominance.
¡°It will be done. I may not be as good as Sebastian, heh, but that¡¯s only because he is a monster in every right. I will surely aplish this task without fail.¡± Melchior said, as he then gave a light bow and left the throne room, disappearing from where he stood like a cocoon of blood enveloped his body, then sucked him into the ground.
Being the only one left in the room, the vampire lord rxed more into his chair as the thoughts of the ns they¡¯ve made came to his mind. Whether they will seed or not, was still quite uncertain.
¡®Well, if we factor out that one at least¡¡¯
.
.
.
Back at Werzelya¡¯s castle of a house, Victor appeared inside the room he was given, and since it was currently night time, ¡®there¡¯s no need to be travelling now, I should go check up on those guys.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, but then he just sent his legion out not long ago, so that is even sooner than-
¡®Let¡¯s begin the journey now, I don¡¯t know the way, so I can¡¯t teleport there.¡¯ He said in his mind just as he opened the door to his room and stepped outside.
Looking at the long hallway before him, and knowing that many more are ahead of him before he gets to his destination, Victor just teleported to where Vince was, and it would be mild to say that Vince was shocked. Even for someone who was partially undead, the shock still got to him quite good.
Seeing Victor, Vince couldn¡¯t stop his thoughts from going haywire as he thought of what could have happened and what the future entailed. Issue of vampires was no small thing, and though he had never gotten the opportunity to meet the vampire lord before, he wasn¡¯t exactly hoping for it.
His master was not a high ranking vampire, and even then was far stronger than he was. ¡®To think he is already done with then.¡¯ Vince said in his mind as he now saw the person before him in eve more detail, seeing that his clothes were intact, and didn¡¯t seem to tell that Victor had any sort of fight. ¡®This is¡ unreal.¡¯ Vince thought to himself. Unlike other vampires, he doesn¡¯t share any connection with his master, so he would know if they were dead.
¡°Wel-wee back si-sir Crow.¡± Vince said.
¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ Victor thought to himself, before he figured it out.
¡°You had a master who was there right? Was he under any of the vampire elders?¡± Victor asked.
¡°N-no, he wasn¡¯t. He was under an Ascendant.¡± Vince exined.
¡°Oh? IF so, then he¡¯s probably dead already.¡±
As Victor said this, Vince almost couldn¡¯t believe it, but then it was Victor who said it. The man known as The Crow simply couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Vince wasn¡¯t attached to his vampire master, if anything he hated him a bit. The shock came from the fact that Victor most likely killed dozens of vampires as strong as his master, and even stronger.
¡°Does that mean youpletely exterminated the vampires?¡± Vince asked.
Victor just turned a bit and looked at Vince almost from the corner of his eyes. ¡®Shit! Did I speak out of turn?¡¯ Vince thought to himself, as sweat dropped from the side f his face.
Victor simply turned his back at him before answering, ¡°No, I kept some.¡±
¡®Kept, not leave. Hahahahah, he is something else. Only a monster can keep beings as vampires.¡¯ Vince concluded in his mind as he also noticed himself sweating. He never sweats, at least not since he became a vampire.
¡°Go get your master down here, it¡¯s time to leave for her organization. Don¡¯t make me wait.¡±
Chapter 108 New Boss I
¡°Go get your master down here, it¡¯s time to leave for her organization. Don¡¯t make me wait.¡± Victor said as he sent Vince off.
Vince almost disappeared from where he stood as he left towards Werzelya¡¯s room. Victor wandered about the ce in his own pace as he waited for Vince to be back with Werzelya. He wasn¡¯t really the no nonsense kill after disrespect type, it was mostly just an act. If he does get irritated however, now that¡¯s a different case, or if the situation calls for it.
Before Victor took ten steps however, Werzelya was already standing before him, dressed and all. He was really not expecting this oue, as he took her for the clumsy and unreliable type. ¡®Did I miss judge her before?¡¯ Victor thought to himself. He already sensed hering since she exited her room, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by her sudden appearance.
¡°WEL-WELCOME BACK CROW SIR!¡± She said, with a bit of uncertainty as she said so. She didn¡¯t even look at Victor when greeting and kept her face down. Victor however, didn¡¯t stop to receive her greetings and just walked passed her.
¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± He said in a normal tone.
He noticed her state of nervousness and uncertainty when she spoke, and now that she was walking. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the possibility that she had nned something ahead of time while he was away, ¡®that¡¯s definitely a possibility.¡¯
He did show her a bit of his strength, so she must have feared and reported it back to the organization, and now they had nned to eliminate him. ¡®I can¡¯t me her if that¡¯s what she had done. But, I will have to kill her then.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. He will leave it as is till he confirms the situation. He might have just been overreacting.
Surprisingly enough, though more like unexpectedly, Werzelya had a craft somewhere beneath her house. The design and build of this one was very different from the ones Victor had seen up until now. Boarding the aircraft, they travelled towards the location where the HQ of the organization was.
.
.
It took about an hour of them flying before they got to the ce, and they weren¡¯t flying leisurely at all, and one has to note just how far off the ce was from civilization.
The way the world was currently, more than half of it had been taken over by whatever monsters spawned from dungeon outbreaks in the area. If thend on earth were to be taken in percentage, out of hundred percent, what was left and upied by the humans was just over 30%, and those figures were not good at all considering the fact that creatures like the vampires were around, and their major staple is of course, the human society. The rest of thend that covered the earth was just a scene out of a post apocalyptic era, and some ces looked even worse.
All of that stood, and the waters of the earth had yet to be mentioned. Last the humans checked, the seas and oceans were a no go area, as the crews sent out never return, not even once. Humans had always preferred to know what was in space and what existed light years away from the earth, but none of them cared about what existed in the depths of the ocean. With the avability of aircrafts of different designs and uses however, the humans didn¡¯t need to venture into the oceans anymore, what was there could just remain there.
When Werzelya¡¯s craft which also carried Victor got close to the HQ, Victor could immediately see the brilliant work that was done on the ce. There was some kind of illusion over the area of mountain, but somehow, not even Victor himself knew that he could see passed illusions so easily, but he could.
The entrance, after breaching the illusion looked like an enormous gate, not even a door, that was made of some kind of metal. The gats were at least 50 metres in height, and 20 metres wide. Seeing it made Victor wonder just what could have made them build something like it. It was just a telling sign that they had some kind of machine or weapon that needed that big a gate to pass through. ¡®If anything, this is the best knowledge from all the movies and anything fictional I¡¯ve ever read or seen.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
As they approached, their aircraft had slowed down a bit, and Werzelya moved towards Victor until she was close enough to him before she said.
¡°We have arrived. There is a high ranked illusion skill cast over the main entrance, so you may not be able to see it yet, but-¡± Before she could finish however, Victor cut her off.
¡°You mean we won¡¯t be passing through those thick metal gates?¡± Victor asked. He wasn¡¯t really curious; he just wanted to show that he could see through the illusion or barrier, whatever it was.
¡®He can see it?!¡¯ Werzelya thought in her mind as her head immediately snapped towards the gates to see if the illusion had been lifted, not like it normally would be. Even she couldn¡¯t see beyond the illusion.
¡®And they call it a high rank skill. Even I can tell its low ranked.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as he began thinking just how much different his power is to everything else.
Just like that, the aircraft swerved towards the side of the mountain where a more realistic sized gate for an aircraft opened and they entered. The gates were also made of metal, and they met vertically at the centre of the construct.
Their craft moved smoothly into the hanger where Victor could see other crafts being kept.
When theynded and everything was in ce, Werzelya and Victor came down from the craft, and Victor allowed her lead the way, since it would seem too weird if he knew theyout of the ce. Even though he could clearly see it using his map, he didn¡¯t know which side was which, so there was also that, and in case this was a trap, he wanted to stand behind Werzelya.
¡°They can track objects that approach this mountain and identify them, so they should know of our arrival already.¡± Werzelya said as they walked down the craft.
¡°You¡¯ve contacted them already, so they should being to meet use, any moment from now.¡± Victor said. Obviously, he could see a group of people approaching their location, so it was easy to guess.
¡®He already knows that I had informed them already¡¡¯ Werzelya thought to herself in a bit of shock.
Just then, as the stairs that extended from the stairs of the aircraft retracted back into the craft, a group of five people came into view as they entered the hanger.
As Victor looked at the approaching figures, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®I can¡¯t seem to shake this Batman-Justice League vibe from this meeting.¡¯
Chapter 109 [Bonus chapter] New Boss II
This is the bonus chapter for getting 100 power stones. Enjoy.
.
.
The five approaching them reached before them, and as both sides stopped, Werzelya moved a bit forward, probably to introduce both sides.
Now, Victor stood at a height of 6¡¯1 feet, and he had an average body size like someone who trains regrly. If he was to take off his shirt, then the fine muscles underneath would show a man with quite the fighter¡¯s physique. Right now however, Victor was wearing a set of trouser, and a pretty fine ne ck shirt with amazing quality, and an amazing looking ck coat of unknown material. Of course, these clothes, he got from Ramok¡¯s stash.
The person in the middle of the five people approaching,pared to Victor, was simply a giant of a man, if he was a man(human) that is. He would easily reach a height of 12¡¯0 feet, double of Victor¡¯s. His body itself was something to write home about, as he waspletely covered in muscles, and the clothes he was wearing did nothing to cover the muscles.
Looking at the man and those around him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think if this was some kind of nned event where he was supposed to be oppressed by them. They clearly weren¡¯t wearing their usual outfits, as Victor could easily tell that these were battle clothes.
¡®Suspicious.¡¯ He said in his mind.
Werzelya began the introductions, and after saying to everyone that Victor was Crow, she was cut off by the giant before she made another sentence.
¡°You? Are the Crow?¡± The man asked, his voice deep and raspy. To that, Victor just remained quiet and kept his eyes locked with the man.
¡°You don¡¯t look like much.¡± The man said.
Hearing the man, Werzelya was quick to try and avoid any unwanted situation. ¡°Hey! Idiot! Show some respect!¡± She said with some anger in her voice. Whether it was anger or fear, it wasn¡¯t clear through her tone, but her reaction to the situation was quite unexpected as the others developed a certain look on their faces.
¡®Seeing as the others don¡¯t seem to have the guts to rebook her, it means they aren¡¯t really important people as I had thought.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. ¡®How about-¡®
¡°What do you mean Werzelya, this worm definitely has no po-¡± As the man said this, Werzelya felt the slightest spike in Victor¡¯s aura, as she felt something really sinister behind her and could stop herself from fully turning around to look at Victor.
¡®What was that just now? And, he¡¯s even angry? Maybe I¡¯m-¡® She said in her mind as she faced Victor. But then, she heard the sound of something drop behind her, and it sounded like a body just dropped, a big body in fact. Werzelya slowly turned her head back as her upper body followed, and then she could fully see what had just happened.
¡°I was going to warm him, but I just didn¡¯t have the patience. Who is he by the way?¡± Victor asked, in a usual calm voice like nothing bothered him.
Werzelya could only turn back her attention towards Victor who had began walking forward, her face also had shock written all over it. She couldn¡¯t help but think that it could¡¯ve been her that would have died like that the first day they met. ¡®How did he do this?¡± She asked in her mind. ¡®Is he head? I did feel that strange energy.¡¯
¡°H-he, he, he is the leader of our organization.¡± She said, still not fully calm after what just happened. It was just so unexpected. This was someone she would consider a bit stronger than herself, and to think that he would die like this.
As though to confirm Werzelya¡¯s words, Victor could also hear the four that came with the so called leader mentioning repeatedly that the leader was dead, so that confirmed it.
¡®He definitely was trying to be on some power y kind of shit. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time for that.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. To top it off, unlike the vampires, Victor didn¡¯t really have a n for the organization, so he didn¡¯t care what they did. The big gate he saw did pique his interest a little, so maybe now he would see what it was for.
¡°No need to worry about dead men, take me to the vice immediately.¡± Victor said to Werzelya. Before she answered however, someone appeared above the giant¡¯s corpse, as though examining it.
Victor just stared at the human figure for a bit, but he could immediately tell that the creature that looked like a teenage human female wasn¡¯t in fact human at all.
¡°I am the leader here.¡± The girl said, as she floated towards Victor and Werzelya like she was standing in air.
¡°Maggie, this is The Crow.¡± Werzelya said as she faced the approaching girl.
¡°I can see that Werzelya.¡± She said, before turning towards Victor. ¡°It¡¯s nice to make your acquaintance, Crow. We here have heard some things about you and even sent one of us to contact you, but it seems as though that is no longer necessary.¡± She said with a slight bow at the beginning.
Her body looked normal, just like that of a 15 year old teenage human female, and her looks weren¡¯t bad, but not particrly good to say the least. She also spoke in an almost mono toned voice, and didn¡¯t show a single emotion in her expression.
¡°You aren¡¯t human are you?¡± Victor asked, after she was done with what she had to say.
Of course, he used the system to identify what kind of creature she was, but just like most times the system wasn¡¯t very informative about what exactly she was. ording to the system, she was an evolved carnivorous nt, but what Victor was looking at currently was more than that. She was also level 130, and that was at least the highest he had seen in any human, but she wasn¡¯t human right? Nevertheless, it was very high for this world¡¯s standards. That meant she wasn¡¯t ordinary enough to just be an evolved carnivorous nt monster.
¡°What are you?¡± Victor asked, and for the first time since Werzelya knew Maggie, she felt a trace of emotion from her.
¡®Not again.¡¯
Chapter 110 Turn Of Events
What¡¯s good people.
This is the bonus chapter for 50 Golden Tickets_ Let¡¯s keep going_
Enjoy.
.
.
.
¡°What are you?¡± Victor asked, and for the first time since Werzelya knew Maggie, she felt a trace of emotion from her.
¡®What was that just now? There was definitely something.¡¯ Werzelya thought in her mind. As far as she knew, Maggie never seemed to even have any emotions in her. She just was incapable of it.
The atmosphere seemed to tense up for a bit as Maggie and Victor just stared at each other with nk expressions, but then just some secondster and the tension disappeared.
¡®Too dangerous. He is a threat.¡¯
In a split second, Maggie who was standing still before Victor moved in a zip and her hand was just about to pierce Victor¡¯s chest, but he managed to dodge the attack by turning his body sideways and guiding her hand away with one arm. The speed at which she moved was almost untraceable by Victor, but thanks to his skills that made it possible to keep up in such situations, he was perfectly fine.
¡®That movement, can he read my attacks? That easily?¡¯ Maggie thought to herself.
It did take some effort to dodge the speed Maggie used, but with the help of his sixth sense skill, Victor was able to tell that she was going to attack just a split of a second before she did, and began shifting his body on time.
As soon as Victor avoided that surprise attack, he didn¡¯t waste anytime before he activated his perception skill. With this skill activated, Victor¡¯s perception of time became even slower than it already was, and he could read now, where Maggie was going to attack or do next.. except, that was how it was supposed to be.
His analytical skills that came with the perception skill proofed to be almost useless, as the way it worked was for him to read the different movements of the opponent¡¯s body movements, from muscle contractions, breaths, facial expressions, change of bnce, and all that, and with all that information, he would be able to tell exactly where or what the person was going to do next. Of course, this skill had it¡¯s limitations, but that was only if the opponent knew Victor had this skill, and even when they knew, if they have not at hand the method to counter it, their knowledge is useless.
The problem now however, was that Victor couldn¡¯t read any of the things he would normally be able to. From muscles, to facial expression, to breathing, and every other thing that he normally looked out for, Maggie seemed not to have any of those. ¡®What did I even expect from a nt monster that evolved in a weird way?¡¯
Maggie being the evolved nt monster that she was, she didn¡¯t have thingsparable to a normal creature¡¯s physiology.
All these deductions, Victor made in his mind, all in that moment where he dodged the stab Maggie made with her fist.
As Victor leaned back a bit and to the side, this time a lot morefortable than he was when he evaded the attack initially, he delivered a kick of his own. Now, unlike Victor who dodged, Maggie couldn¡¯t evade such a fast attack at such close range, so she was sted away by Victor¡¯s kick.
¡®I did put enough power into it.¡¯ Thought Victor, as he saw that Maggie had seemingly broken, literally, after he kicked her away.
Before hepleted that thought though, and before Maggie even met the floor, her body that than broken apart into at least five pieces sprung out vines, and by the time she hit a metal pir, she was back in one piece.
¡®Now that¡¯s the regenerative capability I¡¯m looking for.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, all the while his face being none expressive, and so was Maggie¡¯s.
In that moment where Maggie¡¯s body hit the metal pir, and she was just falling to the ground, Victor seamlessly appeared out of nowhere as he disappeared from his previous position, and in that moment stood in front of Maggie. But then, something unexpected happened, as Victor was not the one to attack, instead he was the one who retreated.
Just then, as soon as he appeared, Maggie¡¯s body began to deconstruct into something alien, and from all corners of her body, different nt monsters and different parts sprung out from her into existence. This time however, it could not be counted as a surprise attack, as Victor could detect the contortions in her body, and had even expected an attack, just not one of this nature. It was as though a wave of water was heading for him, but in this case it was nt monsters and some grotesque looking parts.
Before the different things got to Victor however, he once again disappeared from that position and appeared beside Werzelya. Following that, Maggie restructured and came back to her normal form, slowly, as each separate nt monster that came out of her went back into her like they were being dragged back to hell.
It took some seconds before she was back to normal, and immediately after that, sheunched herself once again at Victor, unexpectedly, only to fall before him.
¡®Death Gaze.¡¯ Victor activated the skill in his mind as he locked eyes with Maggie for a split second.
It was really wonderful that he learned to control his passive skills to not be as passive as they were meant to. Maggie had piqued his interest when he first saw her name, but at this moment, after she released whatever the thing she just did was, Victor¡¯s interest Peaked.
Werzelya on the other hand couldn¡¯t believe what she just saw. She was strong in her own rights, but she had never been one for physical fights that much, that¡¯s the whole reason she relies on her enchanted armours and gears. The highlight of the entire thing was simple in the end, Victor still had a calm and almost cold expression, but Maggie on the other hand had a face of one who was in fear. She couldn¡¯t even raise her head, and just remained lying on the floor not daring to move.
Every single person present at the hanger also couldn¡¯t believe what was happening before them. It was just unreal for those who didn¡¯t understand what was going on and the power y at hand, and to that it was all of them.
Victor just looked down on Maggie as he spoke in a calm and bordering cold tone.
¡°You¡¯ve piqued my interest. Now, answer my question. What are you?¡± Victor asked slowly.
Chapter 111 Power Play I
¡°You¡¯ve piqued my interest. Now, answer my question. What are you?¡± Victor asked slowly, as he looked at Maggie who was lying on the floor.
Less than two seconds after Victor spoke, Maggie suddenly stood up from the ground and bowed towards Victor, with one knee on the ground. Though her face was not visible, she had returned to her usual calm and expressionless face. ¡°Yes. Right now, I can¡¯t say exactly what I am, only that I am abination of different nt monsters, all in one body.¡± She answered, in a calm voice.
Victor was taken unawares to say the least. ¡®What¡¯s up with the sudden loyalty?¡¯ He asked himself. HE could almost predict that she would attack the moment he let down his guard, so he did. Unexpectedly, the monster called Maggie still didn¡¯t make a move and maintained her position.
¡°I see, but can you exin why you are bowing? I¡¯m lost.¡± Victor said, as his eyes travelled across the room. He didn¡¯t need to even scout the room to know how everyone else felt about this, or their reactions. They had all stopped whatever it is they were doing, and to say their faces showed surprise would be an understatement, nearing shock was more like it.
¡°Well, you killed the leader, so you have be the new leader. Also, you have furthered my evolution in a way I never thought possible, something I never could do myself¡¡±
Hearing this, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think where she was going with this. ¡°¡So, I beg you to be my master.¡± Shepleted her sentence, raising every brow that heard her except for Victor¡¯s.
Werzelya for one couldn¡¯t believe a sentence of what she just heard. She had nothing to even say about the matter. Surprises had been popping up one after the other so far in just a matter of days that she just might have run out of surprise. The thing she had in mind though, was perhaps the same thing every other person present had in mind also, and it was quite simple.
¡®What is he going to do?¡¯ She questioned herself. Victor did just kill the leader of the most secret and top organizations in the world, and defeated the second inmand.
¡®Well, I did n to do this the moment that idiot began..¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
¡°Then-¡°
.
-Time Skip; Some hourster-
.
¡°I don¡¯t need to- actually, I will have the meeting with all the board members. Schedule one in two hours, and make sure to send the notification to everyone who is avable and cane here before that time. You know what to do.¡± Victor said, as he and Maggie walked towards herb, where she spends most of her time.
Werzelya went somewhere else, as she had gotten enough of Victor for the time being at least, and her job was already done the moment Victor met with the leader(who¡¯s now dead by the way).
Victor epted the position of the head of the organization, but he had another idea in mind. He also epted Maggie as his personal subordinate, and not just one in the organization. Also, the name if the organization was Under Current. Such a normal name for the mightiest secret organization, Victor thought. It sounded like something some person made with his friends when they were young and stupid, only for it to turn out big as time went by, and then the name couldn¡¯t be changed anymore.
Back at Maggie¡¯sb, Victor was really impressed with the things he saw. He was no scientist, and had absolutely no idea of whatever Maggie was doing there, or even what any of the expensive looking machines she had there were for. He did see in tubes the bodies of different nt monsters, and some other types of monsters were also there. There also were capsules that just like the tubes contained bodies, and there was even the body of human female in one of the capsules. When Victors aw the human body, he immediately noticed the resemnce between Maggie and the human. ¡®Perhaps this is the one she got the specimen to make a human appearance from.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
After walking around theb and looking at everything that was there, Maggie did some exnations about some things, and with that the tour was done. Victor was curious why Maggie became how she became, and even had enough intelligence to do what she was going, and all as some nt monster.
All the nt monster Victor hade in contact with, not like he hade in contact with many, but all of them didn¡¯t show any sign of such level of intelligence.
Turned out that Maggie, just like Werzelya and the vampires, came from a different world, and after a dungeon outbreak somehow found herself(well, more like itself actually. I¡¯m only using feminine pronouns because it currently looks like female) outside the dungeon.
To cut the long story short, after reading her own memories recently to see what she was like and to find more of her kind, Maggie found out that she was the one of her kind, as for what she could get from her memory.
She used to be a carnivorous nt monster, and with every creature she ate, she would be smarter and more intelligent, but she wouldn¡¯t gain the physiological advantages or features of the creature. It went on like that till she ate the first nt monster, and this time though there was no advancement in brain power, there was a change in her body. From there, she went on evolving herself until she could move effectively around, andmunicate to some extent.
At that point was when she was discovered by the previous leader of the organization, brought back to the organization after they had a fight and he won, and with theb and uncountable number of experiment, she was able to get her current form and powers.
¡°I started looking for ways to integrate other creatures into myself to be stronger, but this is as far as I have gone.¡± Maggie said, while moving her hand from top to bottom pointing at herself. She had spotted different forms over the years, but this was her mostfortable. There was no use having the other ones, as there was no advantage in having another form apart from her nt one, since it didn¡¯t grant any additional perk. It was just like a skin and nothing more.
Victor did need smart subordinates, and the thing would practically worship himter after one or two evolutions, but the thing was that he would have to kill it first.
¡®I haven¡¯t tried it with a nt monster, and I¡¯m not even sure if they have a soul to revive. It¡¯s mostly simr to AI with some emotions.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. ¡®It would be more useful alive than dead, so let it stay like this.¡¯
¡°That¡¯s quite the story and all. It¡¯ll soon be two hours, let¡¯s head towards the meeting area.¡± Victor said.
.
.
(Bonus chapter for 100 powerstonesing)
Chapter 112 Power Play II
Bonus chapter for getting 100 power stones.
.
.
¡°That¡¯s quite the story and all. It¡¯ll soon be two hours, let¡¯s head towards the meeting area.¡± Victor said as he stood up from his seat. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t really care about the thing¡¯s back story, he just thought he would get some vital information in the process, but in the end he got nothing. It even made himte for his meeting.
¡®Doesn¡¯t matter though, a leader should always be the one to enterst in a meeting.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. The leader is the most important person, and shouldn¡¯t be the one to wait for others, others should be the ones to wait for the leader.
While they walked to the meeting room, Victor asked Maggie to tell him the top five people in the organization who would be attending the meeting who he should take note of. There were supposed to be eleven people in the meeting, so picking the best five wasn¡¯t bad. Maggie in turn began calling the names of each person she deemed worthy to be in the top five, and since Victor didn¡¯t specify that strength was the only factor, Maggie had room for one person, who Victor also wanted to see.
Some minutester, and they got to the room where the meeting was to be held, and inside as Victor stepped through the door, he immediately noticed 11 pairs of eyes immediately turn to his direction, but he could only see 10 people seated. ¡®Guess the invisible guy has decided to prank me.¡¯ Victor concluded in his head.
He walked towards the head seat without saying a single word or giving his attention to those in the room. Maggie on the other hand took the seat at the other end facing Victor¡¯s. He could only imagine what was going on in the heads of everyone present, as he was sure that they knew of the recent happenings. This, definitely was also the reason why they all were in attendance.
The room was spacious, and had room for up to 100 people to stand all around. The major colour inside was purple, and there was also white thrown in to bnce. The table and chairs were ck, with some other colours that matched the design and feel of the room, and everything around was just well ced and done. There were no poppy colours, but the entire ce just felt right.
Victor looked around the table to see all their faces, and immediately he noticed the two he had his interest on. ¡®So that¡¯s the one with the cardboard looking face, and there¡¯s my scapegoat.¡¯ Victor noted in his mind.
¡°You can stop the circus act now. I know you are there.¡± Victor said, as he looked towards the direction of the one who was invisible. The invisible guy, after turning visible now turned towards Maggie in slight annoyance, but she didn¡¯t pay him any attention and just kept looking forward.
¡°Now, why don¡¯t we start by introducing ourselves.¡±
.
-Time Skip; Middle of the meeting- (A/N: I don¡¯t know what people talk about in meetings like these, so yeah. Plus, this is not even Victor¡¯s goal here)
.
¡°Even though I am the boss now, I will delegate the position of leader to someone else. Of course, I will remain the overall power, but someone will have to run things while I¡¯m not around or busy.¡± Victor said.
He would have simply left this to Maggie since she was the vice and all, but if there was one thing he noticed, it was that the creature was more focused on it¡¯s research andboratory, or anything to better what she was doing. Running the entire organization wouldn¡¯t suit her because of this, so Victor needed another person there, and he already had one person in mind.
¡°For that role, you, stern face, what¡¯s your name again? You didn¡¯t get to introduce yourself because of the dead body.¡± Victor said, as he turned his attention towards the bulky looking man that was almost seven feet tall with a traditional stern face.
His face only got worse as Victor turned to him, because he couldn¡¯t help but squeeze it even more than it already was naturally. It was quite clear that he wasn¡¯t veryfortable with where everything was heading, even though he did quite the job of hiding it, especially after Victor had just made a scene.
Earlier during the meeting when Victor started things off, it would seem like one person wasn¡¯t smart enough to shut up and listen to the person that killed the previous leader who was by far leagues ahead of all of them, and decided to cut Victor off in the middle of his speech.
This idiot, was none other than the one known as The Undying. He as the one Victor had set as his scapegoat, and not disappointing at all, he yed his part fantastically well.
Of course, Victor did not care for the name of a soon to be dead man, but he had other ns for him. Because of future ns, Victor retained the man¡¯s name, it was Deacon. Apparently, he used to go by a different name before, but after he got his powers, he started going by the name Deacon.
After the meeting had gone on for a while, Deacon seemed to not be having it, so he raised the question everyone was too scared to ask. Why the hell was some stranger standing before them and acting all high and mighty. Victor knew what he was thinking. Since he basically couldn¡¯t die, even though a nuke was dropped on him, Deacon had nothing to fear, not even from the most powerful of men or monster.
Everyone in the room knew this, and they knew that Victor knew, so they wanted to see how he would handle the situation. Deacon wasn¡¯t the type to back down easily, so this was sure to escte, and if the so called new leader couldn¡¯t even beat Deacon, then he would only die in the end.
Of course, the moment Victor ordered for him to return to his seat, he got even more upset and started walking towards Victor, but when he got to the seat where the man with the stern face sat, which was just three seats away from Victor¡¯s, he suddenly copsed and never stood nor spoke a word again.
¡®Death Curse is very helpful. Even beings like this can be killed. As long as there¡¯s a soul, it¡¯s possible.¡¯ Victor said in his mind like a sort of confirmation in his theory.
Since then, everybody in the room became even more upright in their seating and answers. The person before them was simply a psycho to them, it was better not to get in his bad side.
..
Now, with Deacon lying dead behind his chair, the man with a stern face couldn¡¯t do much than to cooperate. If the undying could now die, what was to say about him who was living?
¡°My name is Markel Zaluich-¡± He said, before going on to give some other info.
¡°Great, you will be the one filling in this post for the time being.¡± Victor said as he began standing up from his seat.
¡°That¡¯s all, dismissed.¡± He said, but still no one dared stand and leave before him it seemed. Victor didn¡¯t care much, so he just walked towards Markel¡¯s seat and spoke to Deacon.
¡°Arise.¡± He said, as he neared there. Like a true undying, Deacon stood from the ground, and when he waspletely awake, he immediately went down on one knee before Victor got him to leave and continue his normal duties. The other were shocked at this, and Victor just left them inside the room and left.
¡®I don¡¯t need that kind of regeneration.¡¯
Chapter 113 The News
A/N: What¡¯s good everyone? I was ill for the past couple days, that¡¯s the reason why I couldn¡¯t update the book with a new chapter. Now that I¡¯m back, I see that I owe you guys two bonus chapters for 200 and 300 power stones, so that¡¯ll being alongside the next chapter.
I¡¯m not at a hundred percent yet, but I¡¯m good enough to write, plus I missed work for three days now and couldn¡¯t even call in to tell them that I was sick so¡ Yeah. I might not update in two days, maybe in three, for sure by then.
Also, I wanted to inform you all that I¡¯ll be introducing two new tiers for the privileged chapters next month, so get ready. It might be something like five advanced chapters, and Ten advanced chapters.
.
.
.
The thought of eating Deacon and gaining his impressive regenerative ability was the very first thing that came across Victor¡¯s mind when he heard of the immortality, the only thing that kept him from doing just that was simple.
As it would turn out, Maggie had managed to get a sample of Deacon¡¯s flesh, and just like any other scientist, she ran tests on it as she too at the time was interested in that immortality. What she ended up finding however wasn¡¯t something she would want to associate herself with.
It turned out that the healing ability Deacon possessed was not actually his, but instead, it belonged to something else within his body, something Maggie identified as a kind of parasite. This parasite was symbiotic in nature, and as it granted Deacon such a body, it also needed him to survive. ording to Maggie¡¯s research on it, every single cell in Deacon¡¯s body could no longer be ssified as a human¡¯s cell, it was totally different. Maggie also suspected that it might have affected not just his body, but also his personality and other things.
Victor wasn¡¯t sure how strong his system was, and certainly didn¡¯t want to try his hands on psychopathic Venom. Other than that, Deacon¡¯s body had bepletely dependent on the thing and would give out easily after it is split from him.
With that, he settled on just killing the guy and then bringing him back alive. This was also to see how actually being undead would affect the parasite, so that he would decide finally whether to eat it or not.
All Victor had to do was kill the guy, and then bring him back to life, all to show his power. After all, the power to take and give life is the greatest when it came to power tricks. ¡®No doubts there. Even Christ himself loved this trick.¡¯ He said in his mind as he walked through and out the door.
With him gone, he was sure that the ones that remained inside would now be devising any and all ns to take care of him, or at the very least contain him. Victor wasn¡¯t a total control freak, just when the situation called for it, so he didn¡¯t bother with that. He already had some counter measures against something along those lines, so it didn¡¯t bother him much.
¡®Next, I want to know why they have such a gigantic gate up front.¡¯
..
[A/N: I think it¡¯s because of the fever or something, I seem to have forgotten some key ideas I had about this secret organisation part, and unfortunately I hadn¡¯t put down the ideas, so I will be leaving it alone for some time until I remember. I know it was a very good and sweet idea, but it justpletely left my brain¡ Haiii¡ I will advance to another part of the story for now while waiting for it toe back to me.]
..
While Victor was doing all these and making some little establishments around, if they could be called that, other things were happening in the human world. Now that he had ess to the organisation, being their new leader and all, Victor would definitely be taken advantage of that and tap a little into their information and spywork from time to time.
One of the interesting things he would be learning of in theing days if he were to check the spywork was that the government had started moving against him a bit more seriously now, though it was still under wraps. After the incident where Victorpletely wiped off the face of the earth several important people in a single attack, the government couldn¡¯t make clearly the danger he posed to the world. He was a prime suspect concerning the disappearance of the countless rankers in the world, and they certainly took caution with him, but it seemed like that wasn¡¯t enough.
Anyway, away from the government and maybe even something Victor would not be able to know through his spywork, a certain family had been on the lookout for him, and have been gathering desperately, any information they could get their hands on about Victor.
Of course, this family, was none other than the Beechmon family.
One would wonder why the Beechmon family would be looking for Victor trying to start a fight? Even though their family head was present the day Vince came to pick up Victor? Well, it was easy, on the day that Victor sent a couple people up in smoke, one of their family members also happened to be there, and that family member was none other than the red haired man Victor killed during the incident in the city. His name was Bryce Beechmon.
The whole thing started some days after the head of the Beechmon family, Arnold Beechmon, came back home from visiting the auction house. He came back quite ecstatic after experiencing what the entire scene with Victor back at the auction house earlier that night, and was quite happy with himself that he had made at least some type of impression on Victor that was good. He was aware that Victor was not a good guy currently, but he was very sure that such a person would not remain small forever, so the benefits of having any sorts of contact with such a person were massive. All in all, he was satisfied with how the night had gone.
After getting back and calling for a meeting the following morning with all the family members that were eligible to seat in the decision making for the family, he headed to bed. He got back veryte because of themotion outside, but with the knowledge that the main cause of themotion had left the city, he did enjoy a worriless drive back home.
The next morning, during the meeting, when most of those meant to be present had gathered, which they did in the library of the house, the door to the library came swinging violently open, and in walked a very angry and sad looking man with a prominent pot belly.
¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter with you?! You scared me to death¡ Why do you look like that?¡± Someone within the room said, calming his voice as he saw the look on the face of the person that just joined them in the library.
¡°What happened?¡± Another man asked, following after the first.
With tears gathering in his eyes, the semi chubby man that came into the room said, ¡°My son¡ he¡¯s dead.¡±
On hearing this, everyone inside the room kind of looked away with a bit of grieve. From there on, theyforted him, and the man went on to share the details of how he died, ording to how it was rted to him by those that brought him, or more precisely, his remains. He also exined the details concerning the circumstances surrounding the death. The man¡¯s son was the red haired man with the sonic sound power that fought against Victor.
As it was, only his head was left, and that was all they had to bury. Everything seemed to be going pretty normal, until the man suggested for the killer to be found and killed.
¡°THE FUCK?!¡±
Chapter 114 Meetings I
In a lonesome alley way located somewhere in the city, the same one Victor used to stay at, where he had razed bodies in mes; ady could be seen walking through. Sometimeter, she had gotten back home and seemed to be changing her clothes. She was the samedy from the researchb where Ann, the one with the holy energy was been enhanced or whatever it was that was been done to her.
The house was located in a good area of the city, so as to why a scientist living in such a ce was going home on foot¡
When thedy was done with her bath and changed into proper clothes, that had no say that she was going to bed any time soon, she headed for her fridge. She wore a skin tight ck trouser of strange material that seemed like leather, and had a light red top on that went all the way to her wrists. She took out wine and poured into a ss before taking asional sips.
It would seem as though she was enjoying herself, perhaps waiting for something or just reading to leave for a party. After some minutes passed, the space behind thedy rippled strangely a couple of metres away from her, and seemingly out of nowhere, the figure of a man appeared as the ripple disappeared.
¡°I see you are enjoying yourself here in luxury.¡± The manly figure said, as it stopped some distance away from thedy.
¡°Not at all Luther, the ce is a little stale without you here.¡± Thedy said in a very seductive tone, as her body moved in suggestive manner.
Luther just remained unmoved by the antiques as he continued, ¡°we don¡¯t have time for that today. We need to return immediately.¡± He said, as he moved towards her and took her ss of wine from her and began drinking it himself.
¡°Why, did something happen?¡± She asked, while leaning into his body and wrapping her hands over his neck.
¡°Yes, something that threatens our entire race. We will also need all the livestock you¡¯ve prepared.¡± Luther said, still not showing any care for her.
¡°You are no fun today. I also have very important information on what the humans have been up to. Seems the humans have been up to no good creating things that are a danger to us.¡± She said, as she left the room and went into another room.
..
¡°Walk faster Mina.¡± Luther said, as they approached the school where the entrance to the vampire castle was.
¡°You did say something was on, but what¡¯s up with our numbers? Why are there so few of us around?¡± Mina asked with a raised brow.
¡°They were sacrificed.¡±
The words didn¡¯t really make sense at first after she heard them, and she had to ask again what Luther said, but he didn¡¯t repeat himself and continued moving. In the end she had no option than to keep following him into the castle, wondering what exactly had happened.
.
¡°Lord, there is an important report that needs your ears.¡± Luther said, as he bowed slightly before the vampire lord.
He motioned for him to speak, and to that he just brought forward Mina. She gave a bow of hers before speaking, and after the bow went on to tell the vampire lord and the elders present about the human experiment that posed a threat to them, the vampires.
The vampire lord listened to all she had to say, and after a brief moment of thinking, he asked for Luther to call the vampire known as Damien before turning to the elders present to share his idea.
¡°This is also a serious problem. If theyplete, rather, when theyplete that thing and find out about us, it will be our ultimate weakness.¡± One of the elders said.
The others followed this train of thought, and the vampire lord was not against their thoughts at all. They decided that it would be best for them to destroy and kill the girl before the human government would be able toplete her.
¡°To that, I say that we inform the Crow, and maybe try to make him go handle this matter.¡± The vampire lord said.
Everybody agreed with the lord, as informing Crow will not only help build their trust and maybe rtionship, but if he was to go, it would save them the trouble of risking their lives.
By the time Damien came to answer the call of the vampire lord, they all had decided on what they were going to do as they saw it as the best course of action. They told Damien to go contact the Crow and inform him of the situation. It had only been a few day since he was there at the vampire castle, so he not to be expecting the bodies of vampires for some time.
Damien did as he was told and contacted Victor. He was the only vampire currently who could use long range telepathy over thousands of miles, so he was the one that was responsible when ever Victor¡¯s presence was required.
About an hourter, Victor would appear in the throne room, while the vampire lord and the elders were in some kind of discussion. The entrance was so sudden and unexpected that it almost threw one overactive vampire elder off his seat. This also put a bit of worry and uneasiness in their bodies, knowing that the monster they knew as the Crow had ess to their very home and coulde and go without any restrictions or supervision.
¡°Wee, Crow.¡± The vampire lord said. After what happenedst time, this time the vampires were well prepared, and provided a seat for Victor to seat immediately after the vampire lord¡¯s weing greetings.
¡°Of course, being benevolent, I did make sure to tell you lot not to call me if it wasn¡¯t worth it or necessary, so- Speak, what is the matter?¡±
Chapter 115 Meetings II
[This is bonus chapter for 200 power stones. The next one ising soon. Sorry for the repeated paragraph, I made a mistake and didn¡¯t post a chapter in between, so it messed up the order of things, and I can¡¯t rece what I had posted before with something that is missing 100 words. Please do understand, sorry for the inconvenience]
.
After looking at the report for a while, she got up and headed to the main room where some scientists were moving about doing some things here and there, it was also the room where the girl, Ann, was kept and experimented on.
¡®I need to report back, this thing can be a potential harm to us. I can already feel it.¡¯ She said in her mind, as she approached one of the people there to talk.
In a lonesome alley way located somewhere in the city, the same one Victor used to stay at, where he had razed bodies in mes; ady could be seen walking through. Sometimeter, she had gotten back home and seemed to be changing her clothes. She was the samedy from the researchb where Ann, the one with the holy energy was been enhanced or whatever it was that was been done to her.
The house was located in a good area of the city, so as to why a scientist living in such a ce was going home on foot¡
When thedy was done with her bath and changed into proper clothes, that had no say that she was going to bed any time soon, she headed for her fridge. She wore a skin tight ck trouser of strange material that seemed like leather, and had a light red top on that went all the way to her wrists. She took out wine and poured into a ss before taking asional sips.
It would seem as though she was enjoying herself, perhaps waiting for something or just reading to leave for a party. After some minutes passed, the space behind thedy rippled strangely a couple of metres away from her, and seemingly out of nowhere, the figure of a man appeared as the ripple disappeared.
¡°I see you are enjoying yourself here in luxury.¡± The manly figure said, as it stopped some distance away from thedy.
¡°Not at all Luther, the ce is a little stale without you here.¡± Thedy said in a very seductive tone, as her body moved in suggestive manner.
Luther just remained unmoved by the antiques as he continued, ¡°we don¡¯t have time for that today. We need to return immediately.¡± He said, as he moved towards her and took her ss of wine from her and began drinking it himself.
¡°Why, did something happen?¡± She asked, while leaning into his body and wrapping her hands over his neck.
¡°Yes, something that threatens our entire race. We will also need all the livestock you¡¯ve prepared.¡± Luther said, still not showing any care for her.
¡°You are no fun today. I also have very important information on what the humans have been up to. Seems the humans have been up to no good creating things that are a danger to us.¡± She said, as she left the room and went into another room.
..
¡°Walk faster Mina.¡± Luther said, as they approached the school where the entrance to the vampire castle was.
¡°You did say something was on, but what¡¯s up with our numbers? Why are there so few of us around?¡± Mina asked with a raised brow.
¡°They were sacrificed.¡±
The words didn¡¯t really make sense at first after she heard them, and she had to ask again what Luther said, but he didn¡¯t repeat himself and continued moving. In the end she had no option than to keep following him into the castle, wondering what exactly had happened.
.
¡°Lord, there is an important report that needs your ears.¡± Luther said, as he bowed slightly before the vampire lord.
He motioned for him to speak, and to that he just brought forward Mina. She gave a bow of hers before speaking, and after the bow went on to tell the vampire lord and the elders present about the human experiment that posed a threat to them, the vampires.
The vampire lord listened to all she had to say, and after a brief moment of thinking, he asked for Luther to call the vampire known as Damien before turning to the elders present to share his idea.
¡°This is also a serious problem. If theyplete, rather, when theyplete that thing and find out about us, it will be our ultimate weakness.¡± One of the elders said.
The others followed this train of thought, and the vampire lord was not against their thoughts at all. They decided that it would be best for them to destroy and kill the girl before the human government would be able toplete her.
¡°To that, I say that we inform the Crow, and maybe try to make him go handle this matter.¡± The vampire lord said.
Everybody agreed with the lord, as informing Crow will not only help build their trust and maybe rtionship, but if he was to go, it would save them the trouble of risking their lives.
By the time Damien came to answer the call of the vampire lord, they all had decided on what they were going to do as they saw it as the best course of action. They told Damien to go contact the Crow and inform him of the situation. It had only been a few day since he was there at the vampire castle, so he not to be expecting the bodies of vampires for some time.
Damien did as he was told and contacted Victor. He was the only vampire currently who could use long range telepathy over thousands of miles, so he was the one that was responsible when ever Victor¡¯s presence was required.
About an hourter, Victor would appear in the throne room, while the vampire lord and the elders were in some kind of discussion. The entrance was so sudden and unexpected that it almost threw one overactive vampire elder off his seat. This also put a bit of worry and uneasiness in their bodies, knowing that the monster they knew as the Crow had ess to their very home and coulde and go without any restrictions or supervision.
¡°Wee, Crow.¡± The vampire lord said. After what happenedst time, this time the vampires were well prepared, and provided a seat for Victor to seat immediately after the vampire lord¡¯s weing greetings.
¡°Of course, being benevolent, I did make sure to tell you lot not to call me if it wasn¡¯t worth it or necessary, so- Speak, what is the matter?¡±
Though with the tant disrespect, the vampires couldn¡¯t do shit but flinch their fists and press on their teeth. There simply was nothing they could do. Their entire race could disappear off the face of the world for all they knew. At least, that was the kind of power they saw Victor possessing.
Chapter 116 [Bonus chapter] Meetings III
Though with the tant disrespect, the vampires couldn¡¯t do shit but flinch their fists and press on their teeth. There simply was nothing they could do. Their entire race could disappear off the face of the world for all they knew. At least, that was the kind of power they saw Victor possessing.
After swallowing their shame and anger, they went on to exin the situation as it was to Victor. They may have exaggerated a bit about how serious the whole thing was so make it seem more urgent, probably because they loved their lives. They all had serious faces throughout the entire meeting, as they didn¡¯t really know what Victor¡¯s response was going to be. They had only interacted with him once after all.
Victor listened to all they had to say about the humans and their experiments, and since he was aware that they had already figured that he was also an undead, just like them in many ways, he could clearly see what they were aiming for, and he was not going to let them have their way so easily.
Now, of course, Victor¡¯s emotions and feelings were extremely suppressed to the point that it felt like they were none existent, so he really couldn¡¯t enjoy thrilling events or heart pumping action. He was as dead in his mind and heart as he was outside, though the emotions and all had lightened a bit, it was just that, a bit. When looking in the grand scale of things, that bit really went nowhere. Despite all of this, Victor still had a way to get his kick out of things. (Author: Not really sure if that¡¯s a correct way to use that there, but-)
¡°And why didn¡¯t you people handle this by yourselves?¡± Victor asked. ¡°Also, you are going to have me over in such a big castle, but there isn¡¯t even as little as wine to present.¡± He stated again.
Hisst statement shook them perhaps even greater than the first. This was only the second time they had met him, and for someone who monsters referred to as a monster, the vampires really forgot something like that. Anyway, Victor waved that they reserve their wine, as he came for business in the first ce, not for drinks. That was just to tease the vampires, and looking at their expressions, he was, if he would say, satisfied.
The vampire lord, after that, did a good job of proving Victor with good reasons why they had not taken action by themselves, one of them being that they just received the message that same day. After a bit more talking from the vampires, Victor stated that they allow the experiments to continue untilpletion.
He told them that he too was interested in the results of the experiment, and wanted to see the final product and how it turned out. He called for the spy who worked with the humans in theb, and Misa was brought into the throne room.
She did seem a bit, how to put it, rxed and a bit respectful, so just for the kicks, Victor decided to see of her behaviour would change after some skills were disyed. Of course, a little death stare was all it took, as she became subservient in her behaviours immediately.
Victor ordered her to continue monitoring the experiment, and asked her to report back when it was through, or if it had failed. He also told her to take a piece of the girl, preferably both her arms, if the experiment was to fail. He identified that he wanted it for his own research. Of course, Victor would only want to send something like that down his throat, but then, they needed not such information.
With that, he dismissed the meeting and returned back to the base of Under Current, the secret organization he was now the leader of. Victor was about to do something that had been interesting him for a while before he even thought of taking the organisation for himself.
.
¡°Alright, take me to meet this Crow you people talk about.¡± Victor said to Maggie the moment he teleported into herb.
He wanted to see who the other crow was, at least he would know the face of the person whose name he hijacked without knowing, and gave him the early legendary status.
It turned out that this crow was not part of this organisation, but was the leader of a different one. ording to Maggie, he was the leader of another secret organisation that called themselves Moonless, and they were partners. Moonless was an organisation that specialized in assassinations and generally, anything that had to do with spying and espionage. Under Current had people for this, but the expertise of those who specialize in the field was undoubtedly more.
Since Moonless had less members in power and people who could do other things, like nuke an entire city, they had to partner with others, and in this case, they went for the best, Under Current.
¡®Whatever their history is, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Victor thought to himself, as he and Maggie went to the hanger where they will be taking an aircraft to where the original crow was. The Moonless hideout, or base.
In about thirty minutes, they had arrived at the base of Moonless, and immediately, Victor noticed the difference in cautionpared to Under Current. Moonless only had a normal looking house on top ground that would attract little attention. Though the magic that made it look normal like nothing was there was in ce, behind that mirage was just a small house that resembled an outpost. Anyone who came across it would immediately discredit it and identify it as what it looks to be, some outpost. Of course, the illusion magic around the ce could easily be said to be kept in ce for monsters that roam around, so everything was good.
The moment Victor went into the small house on the surface however, his map scanned everything and updated him of what the entire structure really looked like, and even for a zombie, Victor was really impressed. The ce wasn¡¯t as big as Under Current¡¯s base, at most just half the size, but the design and structure of the entire ce was so intricate that it would drive someone who doesn¡¯t know theyout nuts just to navigate.
¡®Truly, a real secret organisation.¡¯ Victor said after they led them into the ¡®secret passage¡¯ that led underground. From there, they were taken to see the leader, Crow. Of course, every single of the Moonless members frowned the moment they heard that Victor¡¯s name was also Crow, but s, what could they do. They were well trained enough not to start anything in such a situation.
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 117 New Allie-
Victor already had something in mind, as he had formted a simple n over the days. At first, he wanted to meet this other crow and have a fight with him, maybe even kill him, but now, he saw that there was no need for that. As for strength, he was going to keep growing and evolving, soparing himself with some human was not the right way to go about things. There was a far better way.
After some minutes of walking, they got to the room where the person directing them said the leader would be in, and they entered.
¡°Wee Maggie.. Crow.¡± The man inside said.
He was wearingbat clothing like some modern day swat, except his attire looked very muchfortable to be in, and he wasn¡¯t putting on his helmet, or head gear. He was quite the tall man, and had a muscr body under the clothes. Perhaps, the most striking thing was his skin colour, he was ck, and not the kind of ck where one would associate him with a race of humans, no, he waspletely ck, like coal. If there was to be aparison, he would only be able to contend with Mr. Popo.
The Crow extended his hand out to shake Victor, and Victor received it. The moment they held hands, Victor could feel that the Crow had applied pressure and was trying to do some kind of power test right there.
Victor could feel that Crow was quite the powerful one, physically of course, but fortunately, he too was able to match that level and even surpass it. The entire just washed past Victor like a smooth wave.
¡®Not bad for the rumours following his name. Certainly deserves to be one of human¡¯s strongest.¡¯ Victor thought in his mind, and so did Crow.
When it became apparent that there was no pressure felt by Victor, and the only ones that were affected really were the two that stood with Crow in the room, Crow stopped and nodded towards Victor before apologising for the test and proceeded to offer them a ce to seat.
The room they were in was quite spacious, at least the size of a basket ball court. There was even an offer of wine and some little eateries, but Victor had just the wine.
¡°So, let¡¯s get down to business. I know you nevere here just to say hi, and this time you even brought a most valuable guest.¡± Crow said, while directing his speech originally to Maggie before switching his gaze to Victor.
¡®If only this guy knew that the original n was to kill him.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
Honestly, he really changed his mind after they got mid way to see the Crow. After meeting and killing the leader of the Under Current, Victor felt like he might have made a mistake. If he was to just go around killing the leaders of such organisations, it would only reduce the power of the organisation if he took it over, and that wasn¡¯t very good for an organisation, regardless.
After they made some talk about random important things, Victor finally brought up why he came in the first ce. Maggie was not aware of these reasons, as Victor had said nothing to her prior.
¡°Now, for the main reason why we are here. It concerns my ns moving forward.¡± Victor said, as he took another sip of the wine he was holding.
¡°I don¡¯t understand, how do these ns affect me really for me to be hearing them?¡± Crow asked.
As normally, people don¡¯t just go around sharing their ns with strangers, Crow was quite curious what it was that Victor would need to say it to him, maybe it was something that required his expertise. It was safe to say that at the moment, Crow wasn¡¯t exactly impressed or afraid of Victor, as everything he had heard and seen up until this point wasn¡¯t anything that would cause him to be wary of him or not. To him, he could also recreate such feat on a good day.
There was no mention of whether Victor was the one who killed the tens of rankers that entered that dungeon, he was only a suspect since he was the only one that came out of it alive, and the rest never made it. Now, if anyone was smart enough, they would put into consideration that those that entered the dungeon may have encountered some kind of monster that was strong enough to kill them, and maybe only after their deaths did they manage to kill the monster, and then Victor was able to escape.
As for now, being a cautious person, Crow was just being careful, just in case.
¡°I checked, and it happens that there are a lot of secret organisations, or those operating outside of the governments and proper jurisdictions.¡±
¡°Where are you going with this?¡±
¡°I want to unite them all, under one banner, if you will look at it like that. They will still retain their individuality, but they will all answer to one organisation overall.¡± Victor said.
It took some seconds before Crow responded, perhaps this was not something he was expecting to hear.
¡°May I know what your goal is with this move?¡±
¡®Well, right now there is no definitive n or reason, but maybe in the future there will, better be prepared than sorry.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
¡°For now, there is no definitive goal.¡± Victor said, then continued. ¡°Will you join me?¡± Victor asked.
¡°As an equal?¡±
¡°Probably not.¡± Victor answered.
¡°¡¡± Crow remained silent for a while, then he spoke.
¡°How about we just see how things are going for now, and maybe I¡¯ll decide in the future.¡± Crow said, with both hands crossed under his chin.
Victor listened to his answer, and noticed what he meant, but truth be told, Victor didn¡¯t want to follow through for today. He made this n just when they were heading here, so he thought to leave it for the time being.
¡°That will do then.¡± Victor said, dismissing any other thoughts.
Chapter 118 Subordinate
[I don¡¯t n on dragging out this book, especially if it¡¯s unnecessary, so from here on, it may seem a little fast paced, but worry not as I will not skip over any important thing or spoil the quality and good factors of the book]
.
Maggie who had just been listening to the conversation without any interference was quite surprised with the route Victor had decided to take. She wasn¡¯t sure why he made this decision, but seeing as she herself had taken Victor to be some kind of higher being these days, she had faith in his decisions and didn¡¯t even want to object, not like she saw anything wrong with it to begin with.
.
¡°I was wondering, Crow- Just how strong are you? Really?¡±
¡°Well- probably enough to take down a battalion of A rank hunters with some S rank thrown in the mix.¡± Crow answered.
Though Crow¡¯s answer might have seemed honest or a bit boastful, when taken from another angle, it could be seen as an indirect challenge or provocation towards Victor.
Victor took his words as thetter, and he wasn¡¯t going to allow such a rtionship of equals. He was well aware that if it came to it, Crow would most likely win in a battle of physical strength, or at least match him, but when it came to skills¡ Victor was the undisputed hands down.
¡°I take that as an indirect provocation towards me.. DO you want to try and see who¡¯s more powerful?¡± Victor said, in his usual calm and nonchnt tone.
Crow remained quiet for some time, clearly showing that he meant what he said in the way Victor understood it, and that he actually had the thought of who was stronger in his mind, or a better way to put it would be to say that he was thinking of the possibility of him eliminating Victor.
As both men stared intently at each other like two tigers looking at another animal trying to invade their space, Victor made the first move, as he would not let someone who is supposed to be his subordinates get any ideas. That would only be a recipe for failure.
Victor activated two skills as a start off against Crow while he spoke in a dead calm tone, as his eyes gained a brilliant but dull gleam in them. ¡°I would have done more, but just know, I am not the type to tolerate insubordination. Of course, I would like to think that you are under me?¡± Victor said while looking at Crow dead in the eye. It didn¡¯t take up to three seconds, and Crow couldn¡¯t help but shift his eyes down and away from Victor¡¯s.
¡®What is this feeling?¡ I- I can¡¯t refuse him.¡¯
Before Victor began speaking, while both his and Crow¡¯s eyes were locked, he activated his skills Death Gaze and Terror at the same time, the first making his eyes glow just the slightest bit green. Death Gaze only needed one eye contact, and terror just needed the target to be within a certain range. Both were simr, but they worked differently. Death Gaze was used at full capacity, while Victor only used a bit of Terror, just to supplement the first skill. Now that he had control over his skills, something like Death Gaze and Terror could be activated in levels with different intensities.
In the end, that was all it took for him to suppress Crow, and before he deactivated the skills, Crow answered.
¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant; we are undoubtedly your subordinates.¡± He said. It was clear that the words almost didn¡¯t want toe out of his mouth, and that also showed Victor what type of man he was.
Victor was sure Crow would not have submitted if it wasn¡¯t for his own subordinates, who he was sure would definitely meet a terrible end if he was to do something out of line. Nevertheless, Crow was scared shitless, probably to a degree he had never been in his life.
After Crow gave the answer, Victor deactivated his skills, and their influence disappeared. Even though Crow was no longer influenced by the skills, the effects they had on him lingered, as skills that affected one psychologically weren¡¯t that easy, they always left a lingering effect.
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good, I was already thinking-¡± Victor cut himself off and ended it there, leaving Crow to his own imaginations. ¡°We will be leaving then. I have no use for you than to inform you of this decision of mine today, so I will inform youter of anything-¡°
With that, Victor and Maggie were escorted out of the underground base and back up. After they got to the top, Victor could notice a change in the way the guards at the entrance and exit treated he and Maggie. He couldn¡¯t quite say, but he was certain they had received the news of what happened and thetest update. ¡®Good to know their informationwork is fast.¡¯
Victor returned with Maggie to the hideout after that, and he used the craft all the way. He could always teleport, but really, there was no need to always be in a rush, not like there was anything chasing him. He is arguably the strongest in the world at the moment, and nobody in their correct sense would even think of attacking him, at least, not at the moment, he thought, so he could take things slowly for now.
¡°Is Werzelya around? I want to see her.¡± Victor asked Maggie.
¡°No master, she¡¯s at her residencest I checked.¡± Maggie answered. ¡°But I can find another one for you, master.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Victor asked.
¡°Is the reason you want to see her for the master¡¯s pleasures? I can arrange that with other qualified females.¡± Maggie said.
Victor just turned to look at her for a brief moment, then he took his gaze off her and answered, ¡°That will not be necessary, that is not the reason I want to see her.¡± Victor said simply.
¡°Oh¡ No problem master, just tell me if you need anything.¡± Maggie said.
¡°Hm. Do restrict yourself from speaking in that manner?¡± ¡®What kind of show does she watch?¡¯
¡°Ah, yes, master.¡±
As Werzelya would not be in the base, Victor saw no other need to visit. He already had someone he put in charge of that position, and even without the pawn, Maggie was there to look over things, so that didn¡¯t bother him. ¡®If there¡¯s anything I learned in those business sses I took on the side, it¡¯s that having businesses and organisations that are automated is the best. Passive Ie.¡¯ Victor said in his mind, and he nodded at Maggie before teleporting.
.
*Somewhere in Werzelya¡¯s house.
¡°Hey, wake up.¡±
¡
¡°Who¡¯s that disturbing my sleep? Get! O!U-t¡ Ah?¡±
Chapter 119 Report, Coming Wave
Just like that, a month passed, and as the new month came by, new things and developments came with it.
During this time, Victor had cked off a bit when it came to raiding dungeons, as he started seeing a pattern in them, and they no longer benefitted him. He had gotten all the evolution materials he needed from the dungeons, and since the dungeons had simr monsters in the ones that were simr, Victor really didn¡¯t have any use for them anymore, except for the experience points he got. There were two ways Victor knew to get stronger, and it was either to kill and get experience points, or to evolve himself.
Of course, during this month, Victor had collected plenty vampire evolution material from the vampires that were supplied to him. The vampire material wasn¡¯t enough for what he nned for, but it was enough for him to use to achieve what he wanted. Victor had also been sitting on dragon material seeing if he would be able to find other dragons before he evolved using it, but that didn¡¯t happen. He wanted to get adequate material from dragons, so that he would do the same thing he was nning with the vampire evolution materials, but in the end, it seemed like the dragons would have to wait still.
Victor enquired from Werzelya ways for him to find a demon, but that ultimately failed. Werzelya for one wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about any magic that could achieve a dimensional effect, not did Victor or any other person he could think of. He did try to ask the vampires, but they didn¡¯t have anyone who could do such magic. In the end, Victor left the research to Maggie who was very eager to take it on.
While these were some of the more important things that happened within the time frame, there was something major that was going on in this new month they were in. The previous day, Victor got a call from the vampires, through Damien, they requested an audience with him, so he scheduled it to take ce the next day.
The next day, Victor teleported directly into the vampire castle, only that this time he didn¡¯t appear right in the throne room and just appeared somewhere else before proceeding to walk to the throne room. The vampires were to produce for him 200 bodies of vampires on this day also, overall it was the best day to visit.
When Victor got to the throne room, the doors opened before him and he walked in. It seemed like the vampires had been waiting for him, and unlike the previous times that he woulde uninvited, this time a spot for him was well prepared in advance, and he took the luxurious seat closest to where the Vampire Lord and the three Eldest Elders sat.
Greetings were given, and just like Victor had instructed the other times he came, they kept everything brief and got to the main reason why they summoned him.
¡°It¡¯s about the experiment that was reported to us some time ago.¡± The vampire lord said. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be the one to be giving such reports, but given the fact that Victor was the one these reports were presented to at the moment, anyone lower than himself would be an insult. At least, the vampires were cultured enough not to be told something so simple.
The vampire lord did move the exnation to one of the eldest elders to continue, the most important thing was for him to start.
..
[In the vampire society and household, these are some of the positions there, I will be keeping these only in the house
Master (Head of the family)
Eldest Elder (The oldest and most respected apart from the Master. They can be more than a single. They can be referred to as elders sometimes, like in a sentence.)
Elder (The elders and respected vampires of the family)
Ascendant (They are the elites in the society or family, and can be in charge of Service ranks)
Service Rank (They are like soldiers. Vampires strong enough to be mobilized if needed. They are first in line if a force has to be sent)
Fledgling (newly turned vampires or vampires that are not more than 25 who are still young and learning)
]
..
As it happened, the girl who was ced in theboratory where the experiment was taking ce had reported thepletion of the experiment, and that it was a sess, to an extent.
After the elder was done with what he had to say, which he also made sure to keep brief, the girl was called forward to exin herself what she had ryed earlier. They could do so themselves, but since the girl was present at the meeting, it was better she be the one to do so.
¡°As I remember, you are Mina, right?¡± Victor asked as his eyes locked unto the young looking vampire.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± She responded a bit casually, though her tone and manners were still pretty formal and respectful. A few of the vampires¡¯ breath almost ceased for a second as they listened to her speak in such a casual way. Perhaps she didn¡¯t know who was before her? It was even more of a mystery seeing that Victor didn¡¯t mind it. Not like this brought any of them the thought to act this way, perhaps her beauty and feminine charms worked in this case?
¡°Go on then, tell me everything, and why you are here instead of being there al giving updates.¡± Victor asked in his usual calm voice that sounded a bit cold. If he was still human, he wouldin about this voice and characteristic of his current self, but now he really couldn¡¯t care much of it.
¡°Right.¡± She responded before beginning her talk.
The experiment, the girl named Ann, was the mainponent of a project the government conducted with something, a material that was found that could repel undead and all negative energy, and even dispel them. The scientists, after somehow getting a church to see the piece of stone, called the energy that was exuded from it Holy Energy.
The church tried to harness this holy energy, and the government allowed it as it gave them a shot at harnessing this foreign and powerful energy, and surprisingly, the church was able to produce members that could do so. These people who could harness the energy from this stone could go further to heal, buff, debuff, and even cast some offensive and defensive spells with it.
This, was the very first appearance of magic after the world changed.
Chapter 120 Preparation
Normally, people just had skills, but with the holy energy, this changed as those who could use it became a different ss all together, and their individual value became unimaginable.
Of course, as anyone would think, the church got too stingy with these people who could harness the energy, and began gathering too much power because of this. If the government hadn¡¯t given away just a palm size of the rock to the church and kept the remaining that was at least the size of a bucket, that would be all for them. There were others who emerged that could also do more than one or three skills and were also considered to be some kind of magicians, but these people were extremely few, and most of them refused to work with the government.
It was very simple, since the church refused to work with the government, they decided it would be better off they created their own human that could utilize the power of this stone, Holy Energy, and the scapegoat for this happened to be Ann. How she got to this position, Mina did not know, but the important thing was that she was extremelypatible with the stone, and now a piece of it was inside her.
¡°The good news for us is that because of her extremepatibility, the stone had started working against her, and she might not live as long as is intended.¡± Mina said.
¡°Well, such is the case of first experiments.¡± Victor answered.
As for why Mina left the facility, the energy was affecting her quite a bit, and the oneing from Ann, theb rat, seemed to be even more effective against her, so she had to leave. Ann hadn¡¯t gottenplete control of her powers yet and was still being thought, so the energy was all over the ce. The energy did seem to have an effect on those around, but it was simple things like bringing happiness and things like that, nothings serious.
¡°Alright, I get the gist of it. So, what do you vampires n to do about this?¡± Victor asked, this time directing his question to the vampire lord.
¡°Since you showed interest in the human, we will not do anything unless you say so.¡± The vampire lord answered respectfully.
¡®Cleaver thinking.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
¡°Very well, I will handle it myself and get what I want.¡± He said before getting up from his seat.
As he walked towards the doors and out of the throne room, a vampire walked up to him quietly and bowed before saying, ¡°It has been arranged and is waiting in the regr room.¡± The vampire said with a bow.
To which Victor responded ¡°Good.¡±
After taking the bodies, Victor left the vampire castle and returned to his house. Within this time, he also got a house of his own where he could stay without any disturbance. The house was quite big, so apart from the automatic cleaning feature that covered most of it, Victor needed at least two people to work in the house and carry out choirs and general maintenance. He could ask the one who moved the most weight in him getting the house, which would be Maggie, but he had a better way to do so.
After receiving the 200 bodies from the vampires, Victor took them into his system inventory before living. When he got home, all he had to do was raise two of the vampires to be part of his legion. Doing this opened Victor up to new information, one he had actually being thinking of.
Since the vampires were undead creatures, raising from the dead to be part of his legion didn¡¯t change much in their physiology or anatomy, they were already undead. These two were just fledglings that had been made not too long ago, so their levels were pretty low and nothing dropped further after they were raised.
Victor granted them their previous names, Jade and Zed. Both were females, and just to add a variety, Victor decided to raise a male vampire, who he also granted their previous name, Luke. The first two were level 2 and 4 respectively, while Luke seemed to be awakened before he was turned into a vampire as his level was 12.
Though Victor nned to have them take care of the house choirs and general matters of the house, he still felt the need for them to be strong. Now that they were part of his legion, they get to experience a faster growth and even go past their limits, so there was no way he was leaving them to remain weak. He didn¡¯t n to make any of them part of his personal guards, at least for now. They were still regr vampires with nothing special about them. Victor could very much protect himself and didn¡¯t need any protection, so if there was to be someone like that, they would need to be special.
For now, his legion consisted of;
Arac: Level ¨C 60 (Semi intelligent)
Konda: Level ¨C 62 (Semi intelligent)
Gurok: Level ¨C 65 (Intelligent)
Amadon: Level ¨C 70 (Intelligent)
Pyro: Level ¨C 69 (Semi Intelligent)
Larry ¨C 71 (Intelligent)
Shanok ¨C 82 (Intelligent)
Jade ¨C 2 (intelligent)
Zed ¨C 4 (intelligent)
Luke ¨C 12 (intelligent)
..
After experimenting on them, Victor was able to boost their intelligence to different degrees. Some like Arac had began approaching their limit, and levelling further was proving to be extremely difficult. The problem lied in the fact that Victor couldn¡¯t find monsters that were worth being part of his legion. In the end, being too strong was the root problem¡ Who would have thought?
For their training, Victor delegated it to Shanok and Amadon to oversee. Shanok was more of a magician, and was one of those that wasn¡¯t constricted by skills and could learn a bit more than a normal awakened could, so if any of the vampires leaned towards their skills more than physical strength and capabilities, he would guide them. As for those that were physical attributed, Amadon was the man for the job, as at the moment he was the one most versed in that aspect.
With the training n sort out, Victor teleported himself and the three new legion members and took them to the entrance of one of the dungeons ranked as one that was approaching A, pretty much something on the level of the dungeon he was born in.
Finding a dungeon of such rank was extremely easy, as Victor had visited most of the dungeons within his area of search, coupled with the fact that higher ranked dungeons had started appearing more frequently as ofte, it was all very easy.
¡°Alright, as that has been taken care of, let¡¯s get to the main treat.¡±
Chapter 121 Evolution
The thought of creating his own personal vampire army dide to mind, but Victor looked past it almost immediately. For now, that was not his focus. Of course, one could argue that Victor could simply use his own vampires to create more vampires as these vampires will be able to do so after they grow a bit from simple fledglings, but what would be the point of running the human race into extinction really? There were many factors that came into y there, and it was good knowledge not to do so.
After eating all the remaining bodies and getting the evolution materials, Victor was ready to begin his evolution. If not the major reason, with a house of his own, he could now freely do things like enter evolution without any worry in particr. There were those like Vince, but unless the world had tired him, he wouldn¡¯t dare, not in his right mind.
¡°System, begin evolution.¡±
¨C
[Starting evolution process]
[You will lose consciousness during the evolution process. Make sure you are in a favourable location]
¨C
[You will now lose consciousness as evolution begins]
¡
After a while of what seemed like just a brief moment, Victor was greeted with the warm and calm system voice, as it read out the notifications that popped up in the system interface as system notifications.
[Evolutionplete]
[Due to the now having a superior undead race a Vampire, you are beginning to change races into one]
[Currently, your Zombie essence is stronger than your vampire essence as the vampire is yet to surpass the evolved race of a Zombie Lord]
[If the vampire essence surpassed the Zombie Lord, then aplete change into a vampire will ur]
[You have evolved into a new race, Vampiric Zombie Lord]
[You are now a Vampire Noble]
[Gained new skill Blood Drain]
[Gained new skill Blood Weapon]
[Gained new skill Mind Control]
[Gained new skill Domination]
[Gained new skill Blood Bank]
[Gained new skill Illusion Master]
[Gained new skill Paralysis Bite]
[Due to change in physique, the skill Rot Bite has evolved and altered]
[Gained new Innate Ability Vampiric Physicality]
[Because you already possess a superior Innate Ability Undead Body, the effects of Vampiric Physicality will be absorbed into it]
[You have acquired a special stat, Charm]
[Received 30 stat points]
[Strength +15, Agility +10, Sense +20, Magic +10, Intelligence +20, Charm +30]
[It will take 96hours topletely adjust to new form. Till then, evolution is impossible, unless under favourable for dangerous conditions]
.
(A/N: I couldn¡¯t find a better way to articte that, so I called it essence. If anyone cane up with something better, that¡¯ll be much appreciated. The vampire noble thing was so that we would have an idea of what his rank is in the vampire society. Also, for the race, I just couldn¡¯t write Vampiric Infernal Zombie Lord, nah G, that¡¯s just too much, so bear with it.)
.
Victor got up from his bed slowly as he felt the changes in and on his body. As for the physical changes, nothing was too different. He didn¡¯t feel any taller or more handsome, the real change happened inside of him. It would seem that the vampires turned out not to bepletely undead after all.
After the evolution wasplete, Victor could immediately fell that his emotions were a little loose than they normally were. It wasn¡¯t to the point where he would shed tears or do anything cringe that could cause him to vomit ck blood, but it was quite evident. To be honest, he used to think that the day this happened, he would only realize his emotions where back after some absurd scenario happened, but it turned out he was wrong.
For now though, Victor couldn¡¯t say exactly how much of his emotions had be present, so he left that forter. Something that seemed to be going out of hand was his repertoire of skills, it was simply absurd. The number of skills that Victor hadn¡¯t used more than twice couldn¡¯t be counted in one hand, and he had just updated that number.
With his healing factor now, he no longer needed a skill for it, and his recovery skill now could work as a great supplementary skill for his natural healing factor.
As for the skills and the new perks that had been added, Victor decided to leave them for ater time. At the moment, the mirror was his interest. Though he didn¡¯t really feel taller, Victor knew he had grown in height a bit and wanted to see how much.
Victor was now 6¡¯3ft and had a not too lean muscr build with very condensed muscles that also seemed too flexible to be legal. His hair that was starting to have a shade of white was nowpletely ck, as ck as soot. His green eyes had also turned into a very dark shade of red. The most incredible change though was Victor¡¯s face. If he was to step into the human society, even the one in this world where superpowers ruled, he would easily be considered a once in a lifetime model. It wasn¡¯t like he had be some Korean dull that delusional girls dreamt about, nothing like that, but his face also held some beauty in them.
¡°I look like those perfect vampires in anime I used to watch back on earth.¡± Victor said out loud as he examined himself before the mirror.
¡®I remind me of castlevannia¡ I will never be gay- never be gay.¡¯ Victor rebuked in his mind as an image of the vampire from the show came to his mind. If he was to say anything, he would say that he looked more like the young vampire¡¯s father, only a more handsome version.
¡®Now, if only my supposed to be woman didn¡¯t kill me, the story would have beenplete.¡¯
..
Victor led his lips apart, and the first thing he noticed was the slightly pointed canines, but at least his teeth had bemercial worthy for the best brands. Another thing he noticed had changed was the saliva that was always present in his mouth at the back of his teeth. Seeing this change, Victor needed no exnation. The rot bite had evolved to be in some kind of nd or something.
¡®The more I look into these things, the more I believe them to be reptiles.¡¯ Victor said in his mind before heading back to his bed, referring to vampires.
The stench he always had to worry about had also disappearedpletely, and now if he wasn¡¯t imagining it, he had a particr natural scent on him that smelt quite appealing. ¡®I always thought those vampires were bad at taking care of their castle, turns out their individual scents could remain on things. How didn¡¯t I think of it?¡¯
..
Level: 47 (2,250,000/35,000,000)
Name: Victor (Crow)
Race: Infernal Undead (Vampiric Zombie Lord)
Evolution Material: -Poison Sandworm ¨C 15,000¡
ss:
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡], Emissary of Death [¡]
Coins: 5,495,000 >> 4,100,000
Blood Bank: XX
Hp: 3,800/3,800
Mp: 4,100/4,100 >> 4,200/4,200
[Stat]
Strength: 235 >> 250
Agility: 200 >> 210
Sense: 150 >> 170
Vitality: 71
Magic: 80 >> 90
Intelligence: 145 >> 165
Charm: 30
remaining stat point: 79 >> 109
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
[Passive]: All Title, Undead Aura lvl-MAX, Recovery lvl-MAX, Art of Combat lvl-MAX, Weapon Mastery lvl-MAX, Sixth Sense lvl-MAX
[Active]: Legion of the Dead lvl-MAX, Domain of the Dead lvl-MAX, Touch of Death lvl-MAX, Rot Bite lvl-MAX, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Infernal Breath lvl-MAX, Inferno Ring lvl-MAX, Teleport lvl-MAX, Remote Explosion lvl-MAX, Death Curse lvl-MAX, nt Maniption lvl-MAX, Earth Stump lvl-MAX, Hot Hands lvl-MAX, Terror lvl-MAX, Excavate lvl-MAX, Demon Chain Bind lvl-MAX, Demon Shadow lvl-MAX, Eye of Dreams & Nightmares lvl-MAX, Perception lvl-MAX, Death Gaze lvl-Max, Blood Drain lvl-MAX, Blood Weapon lvl-MAX, Mind Control lvl-MAX, Domination lvl-MAX, Illusion Master lvl-MAX, Paralysis Bite lvl-MAX
..
Victor had gone ahead to max out the new skills he got since he could, and now, he was beginning to see a new path he could follow.
Chapter 122 City Visit
[Undead Body]
As an undead, you do not require sleep or rest, and you do not require any sustenance nor are you held back by the need of bodily functions. Your stamina is limitless, and you do not umte fatigue. Your overall physical capabilities are greatly increased above that of others, and your feature and presence is speaks for itself. Any injury aside from a critical or fatal head injury will not kill you, and will not hinder your mobility or bodily functions, but damage will still be taken. You are able to survive in extreme conditions of cold and heat, and radiation, up to a certain EXTREME limit. You will naturally heal your injuries at an insanely short period if regted, and regaining lost body parts is easy. Foreign Body parts cannot be attached.
-Necrotic/Negative energy is converted to healing/mana supplement
-Healing/Holy magic is converted to damage (Penalty lessened)
-Complete Immunity to sickness and disease
-Complete immunity to psychic attacks
-Complete immunity to poison attacks
-Complete immunity to curses
-(+50%) damage received from Holy/Light magic attacks
-Higher chances of swaying or appealing to those of weaker will
-Higher chance of swaying and appealing the opposite sex
-Can enter holy grounds.
..
Of course there were some race advantages, but those were natural things that needed not be added into these.
After that, Victor had to dy his ns a bit until his body was fully adapted andpletely assimted.
Three dayster, Victor visited the vampires he had left with his legion to train to check up on their progress, and to say the least, he was satisfied with what he saw. He hadn¡¯t really interacted with them a bunch, so the familiarity wasn¡¯t there. Despite that, the vampires were as loyal to him as the other legion members were.
Victor gave it some thought the few days that he spent doing nothing at home. Since these vampires weren¡¯t turn by him, he couldn¡¯t tell with a hundred percent certainty if they were only loyal to him. When a vampire is made, they be something of an offspring of the one who made them, and that bond goes deeper than the physical. They are unable to refuse their maker in anyway, and will unconditionally prioritize them above all other. They are also dependent on their maker and cannot kill them, even though they consciously wished it, which would only be when they had gotten way more powerful.
Of course, the older and stronger they get, the less restricted they are by this bond, but it never really leaves them. They may grow to the point where they can even be fully independent of their maker, but for the 99.9% of the vampires, they never get to the point where they can kill their master.
Anyway, these were some things that he was thinking of. In the end, it was a good thing that he nned to just have them take care of things in the house and nothing else. As it was now, Victor could not make his own vampire as he was unable to turn another yet, so he would have to wait until he gains the ability then he can do that. As for the idea of retaining them as his personal guard if they showed any thing special, Victor had to also scrape that out.
After they returned on the fourth day, the levels of the vampires had risen tremendously.
Jade ¨C 20
Zed ¨C 36
Luke ¨C 25
.
As it would turn out, Zed was the talented one out of the bunch. With Victor¡¯s body at a hundred percent, he decided it was time for him to visit Mark and his brother in the city. The only thing was that Victor had just one problem, he didn¡¯t have a mark where the girl, Ann was at the moment, which was most definitely the researchb. He really didn¡¯t want to cause another event in the human city, but-
¡®Information like this should be avable.¡¯ He said in his mind and he got dressed in his preferred clothes. He could use Mina to get close to the girl and all, but some times, Victor saw no need to be too skeptical. As for his outfit, he decided to go with a simple look. A red top which was worn under a coat that reached his knees, and ck trousers. Of course, these weren¡¯t cheap by any means, and so was his shoe and watch. His hair was still long and a bit bushy, as he hadn¡¯t trimmed it after evolving, but it fit him just right.
In the blink of an eye, Victor disappeared from his bed room where he stood just a split second ago, and the next moment, he was standing inside a special room some ce else.
¡°Well, this is quite the luxury.¡± Victor said in a smooth voice that he now had instead of his usual dead one. The voice was still cold in a way, but it just was less of what it was.
The man who was sitting on his seat with a pretty damsel on hisp kissing and rubbing could help himself from dropping thedy as he panicked. His heart must have jumped right into his mouth as the thought of an intruder entered his head. He was a man that was on many people¡¯s ck books, even the government; surprises like these were thest thing he needed.
After some seconds of looking at Victor with a weird look on his face, Mark altered the words, ¡°The, Crow?¡± Keeping aside his terror, surprised and whatever the emotion filled face could be called, a huge relief came upon Mark when Victor answered.
¡°Correct.¡± Victor said, as he walked up to the closest seat to him, which coincidentally happened to be the one he sat on thest time he was in that office. As he walked towards the seat to make himselffortable, thedy from earlier stood up and without any other words walked out of the room in a bit of haste while keeping her head down.
¡°Too much fun can be bad fun sometimes, but, you can afford it.¡±
¡°Come one, get yourself together, I came here to enquire about something.¡±
Chapter 123 A Quickie I
Victor took his seat and made himselffortable before asking, ¡°I came here to enquire about something.¡± He said while leaning back into the seat. It wasn¡¯t really all thatfortable since these were office chairs, but they were just enough, Victor had sat on worse, rocks included.
¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡± Mark apologised, as he dressed his shirt before taking a seat also. ¡®Why the fuck do I have to be the one to apologise!?
He screamed in his mind as he calmly looked at Victor. He wouldn¡¯t have even recognise that it was him if it weren¡¯t for the signature tattoos.
¡°There¡¯s a government facility where they are carrying out research and conducting experiments on some mysterious power. What I want to know is where thisboratory is.¡± Victor concluded. He really didn¡¯t need any other information, all he wanted to know was the location of the ce.
¡®Mysterious power? That¡¯s like all theirboratories, but I can¡¯t tell him that now, can I?¡¯ Mark contemted in his mind over the situation.
¡®I can already tell he is stressing over something simple.¡¯ Victor thought in his mind as he looked at Mark.
¡°Well¡¡± Before Mark could continue, Victor cut him off.
¡°I can see that you don¡¯t have a clear idea. How about you tell me where all theboratories within the city are located.¡±
Victor knew theb was in the city, he just didn¡¯t know which one. If he could just get the location of all the individualboratories, it would be easy work from there.
¡°Yes, please.¡± Mark said as he showed Victor a hand, directing him to look to the side, which he did. On the wall, an image of the entire cityyout appeared, and using that Mark was able to pinpoint the ces where thebs in the city were located. There were three in total, so that would have given Victor less trouble than he initially thought.
Adding to that, Mark also informed Victor about a certain people that had been on a lookout for the Crowtely. Much to Victor¡¯s surprise, if he could be surprises, it was the Beechmon family. He was sure he had heard that name before, and as his wonderful memory would permit, he remembered Arnold Beechmon, the man he met the day Vince came around. However, Mark quickly pleads for Victor not to crumble the entire family, and exined to him the circumstances that led to the vendetta.
After listening to Mark¡¯s plea, Victor assured him that he had no time to y with children over such a matter, but just for the sake of sending a message, he was going to respond, but he would do it in his own way and Arnold would not be hurt.
With that, Victor disappeared and came to existence in what seemed to be a random alleyway that had no one on it, just perfect. ¡®To make things easy and poetic, now¡¡¯
Victor got some information on the Beechmons, and with that he was able to track down some of their people. As it would seem, they owned some businesses around the part he teleported to, and Victor was about to make use of that.
First thing he did was approach a tea shop which was owned by the Beechmon family. These kind of ces that were owned by such families always had some kind of security that wasn¡¯t from a firm or agency watching it, and that was what Victor was looking for.
Fortunately for Victor, the very man standing before the door to usher guests in was one of them, and he would know because his five sense were pretty enhanced. He could pick off most small details from muscle to breathing to little twitches. For someone like that, it was easy to read people.
As Victor approached the door, he stopped and just when the guard was about to wee him in and instead of going in, seemed to be having some sort of conversation with the guard. After a few second, he simply turned and left the ce. If nothing else, the ce seemed like a high ss tea and coffee shop, he was impressed.
The moment Victor left, a voice came into the guard¡¯s earpiece asking who was that, but he simply responded saying Victor was just someone looking for directions on some ce across the street. Some momentster, guard left and was reced by another.
If anyone was looking at Victor¡¯s eyes when he approached the guard, they would see that his eyes glowed a faint red for the briefest of moments before returning to normal, the moment the guard made eye contact with Victor, he was already affected by his skill, Mind Control.
The instruction Victor gave were simple, for the guard to go to a certain location, and to act natural, as natural as possible. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to add thest part, but it was just a failproof.
Momentster, the man who was guarding the entrance to the fancy tea ce met with Victor, and Victor went on to ask some quick questions. All he needed was the location of the one that wanted him dead. As it would seem, just two from the Beechmon family were spearheading the entire operation.
As though to favour Victor, the guard conformed that both men were at their respective homes, so Victor went on with the next phase of his n. After that, he ordered the guard to go to the house of the man who¡¯s son was the red hair, but should not enter. He was to wait outside the premises for ten minutes, and after that was to head to the house of the second person. To finish everything, Victor asked the guard to enter into the premises of the second man, and then kill himself.
After the guard left, Victor summoned Larry, Gurok and Amadon and gave them their respective duties to follow through. After that, Victor set a rendezvous location, and they departed.
¡°With that done, let¡¯s begin the search. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult if everything go as nned.¡± Victor said to himself, as his figure vanished from the spot it was before.
Chapter 124 A Quickie II
Victor appeared close to one of the locations where a governmentboratory was, and without wasting any time began his operation. After setting the ground work and was about to infiltrate the facility, Victor suddenly felt a spike of familiar energy. Without anyone exining to him, he could tell that what he just felt was holy energy, the same kind he felt from the Ann girl the day she attacked him after falling from a ne, or so he chose to remember.
¡®It must be there then. I wonder what¡¯s here that¡¯s also top secret.¡¯ Victor asked himself as he slowly shifted his attention to the energy spike. If there was any other thing happening, the vampires would inform him, so he wasn¡¯t bothered. To create a littlemotion to use as distraction, Victor left Shanok in thisb to keep them busy for a while. If anything happened, Shanok had escape methods, so it wouldn¡¯t affect him.
Victor himself left using teleportation and appeared in the ce closest to the happening. From a first ss view, he noticed something was off about the entire scenario. From what he could make out, it was either the girl Ann and the government had some kind of falling out, or she was going insane due to all the power.
The ce Victor was in at the moment was a bit outside of the city to the south, and on a normal day, one would expect to see nothing but barrennd in the area, but the day wasn¡¯t normal. Some couple tens of metres away from the city, the ground in that area had caved in it seemed, and the hole was reasonably big too.
It was clear who had caused the ground to cave in, but Victor still had t go in to know, right?
From the start, Victor¡¯s major objective was to gain evolution material from the girl, and he didn¡¯t n to waste time at all. If he could get the girl¡¯s evolution material and assimte it into himself, he would be able to eliminate the nasty weakness he had to things like holy and healing magic. Victor came prepared for a very brief confrontation.
After dropping down the whole, Victor fell straight into an area that resembled some kind of stage. At first nce, it looked like a mini coliseum, but given the state of the ce, Victor could immediately tell that this was a training ground where the girl most likely trained to control her new power. If that was the case, then maybe the fact that she went out of control with the powers was a more usible conclusion.
Victor had changed slightly in appearance after histest evolution, so normally it would be a bit puzzling for someone to recognise him off bat, but with his signature tattoos, it made things very easy. Now though, the lines that ran across his body burning, had more of an artistic feel to them, as their arrangement had also changed after the evolution.
The moment Victor dropped and the girl, Ann, saw him, she instantly recognised who he was, and for that reason, shepletely lost it and her power started raging and thrashing around. It seemed like holy energy turned people blond, as Ann¡¯s looks hadpletely changed. Now that her power seemed to be going on overload, her hair began shining a certain goldish colour, and her eyes turnedpletely with as bright golden white light was being emitted from them.
Victor couldn¡¯t understand this kind of reaction at all, as it was just doing too much. He understood that humans still had emotions and all, but even he while he was on earth won¡¯t behave like that, he was at least sure of that.
The people around Ann seemed to be trying to calm her as her power got more chaotic, but as things would happen, it waspletely useless. Having the single man she gave her life to take revenge on before her was a way stronger cause than anything else. The thing she failed to see was how vulnerable she was at that moment.
Victor on the other hand just stood still in the same ce hended. The whole scenario almost looked staged and fishy as he saw things. For him, he had gotten into the facility way too easily, and from what he saw, there wasn¡¯t as much security outside as he would expect, or maybe that was the idea of even calling it secret to begin with?
¡®It doesn¡¯t matter now. I will just have to kill her as fast as I can and move out.¡¯ Victor concluded once more in his head. Messing around with someone with holy energy wasn¡¯t something he nned on doing.
With his mind set, Victor took the first step towards Ann, but the moment he took that step, as though he was being monitored using motion detection, spikes that seemed to be made out of a golden material began shooting out of the ground towards Victor, and their speed was no joke either. Of course, to Victor the spikes were slow and he could see the whole thing, but to an average S rank hunter, it would be almost untraceable. It was clear that the spike were a manifestation of the holy energy, so Victor avoided thempletely and just went for Ann.
As though sensing that her attack would fail, Annunched a bunch of other attacks towards Victor in quick session, and also, the same golden materials seemed to be forming something around her. As the spikes passed without getting their target, another wave of projectiles came raining down towards Victor, and this time he had to do more than just walk towards the girl as the projectiles covered arge area.
In a split second, Victor moved from where he stood just moments ago and appeared before Ann, or at least that was what she saw. Victor made sure to stay out of range where the streams of energy thrashed all over.
It didn¡¯t matter that he could get too close, all he needed to do was get within range. ¡®While don¡¯t I test that while at it.¡¯ He said to himself, before he activated a skill.
¡°WHY DON¡¯T YOU STOP THIS FOR A MOMENT.¡± Victor said, not shouting, but enough for Ann to hear what he said, and her face only grew more spoilt after that.
She was about to do something as her enemy had brought himself so close, but the very next moment after voice came from her enemy, she felt an immerse pressuree over her, and the power that was thrashing around almost uncontrobly stopped, then she fell to her knees with eyes wide open as she stared down in terror.
Victor had used his skill, Dominate.
The problem with those using holy magic was that negative energy didn¡¯t work on them, and they can¡¯t be affected by mind control and such. Basically, she automatically cked most of Victor¡¯s skills. Of course, he still had numerous skills to use if he wanted to kill her, but that was the thing, he wasn¡¯t aiming to kill her, or obliterate her.
Luckily, the Dominate skill seemed to have effect, as it wasn¡¯t really mind control, maybe that was why it worked, Victor wasn¡¯t sure. The key point was that it was effective. For him, taking a bite out of someone like Ann who had been drenched and wrapped in holy energy was a no no, and besides, Victor had been searching for a way to make the eating process easier for himself. He even considered making his second form that of a snake so that he could just swallow everything whole, butter reconsidered. Now however, Victor had the perfect tool to use.
¡°Blood Drain.¡± He said, as he looked towards Ann.
From where ever, blood started leaving Ann rapidly under the effects of the skill, and in under ten seconds, she waspletely drained of blood leaving not even the obscure single drop behind. Before the skill could activate and carryout to its second phase which was to give the blood to Victor which he would then use to revitalize himself, he sent the blood straight into his blood bank to store it. Nevertheless, the blood still flowed into him.
As he looked down at the girl before him, he could hear faint wordsing from her. He needed not be told what these words were, as Ann pleaded for her life to be spared. Her body had be thin and as almost as pale as Victor¡¯s, which said much in itself. The only thing that was left was her golden hair that still shown a dull light.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can send you to meet your lover really fast. However, I hope your transition will be great.¡± Victor said, as momentster Ann lost her vision and was no longer in the world and all was done.
¡°Arise.¡±
Chapter 125 Aftermath
¡°Arise.¡±
Momentster, Ann¡¯s body rose from the ground, and she was alive again. She was baffled by this, as she was sure that she lost her life quite clearly, but she also couldn¡¯t dispute the fact that she was alive at that moment. Before she could ask any questions, Victor unsummoned her.
This seemed to be the problem with intelligent creatures or those that were semi intelligent. If not that, it also happened if the one risen again was human. Same as Larry, Victor noticed immediately the confusion, that was why he decided it was best to keep her away in a ce where she could rest and recollect herself. He never asked what it felt like when they were unsummoned from the physical world, but Victor could bet that Ann would meet with the others and they would exin to her whatever she needed.
It seemed kind of odd that even with the explosion, no one came down to check what was happening. Victor really thought it might have been a trap, but then that would mean that the one to set him up was Mark, as he was the only one in the city who knew of his presence there.
To make sure, Victor checked the entire ce to see if there was any kind of security camera in ce, and to his surprise, the entire training ground didn¡¯t have any, which was also strange. On the other hand, he would know if someone was using their power to spy on him, but he felt nothing. Maybe the person was a special type.
In the end, not to dilly dally around, Victor teleported himself elsewhere, close to the location where he was to meet with the others. It had been roughly seven minutes since he sent Larry and the other two to carry out their task, and as he got to their meeting point, it seemed like they had yet toplete what he sent them to do.
He had to wait an extra two minute before Larry and Gurok arrived, and some thirty or so secondter, Amadon joined them.
¡°Sorry to make you wait lord.¡± Amadon said, as he took a knees with his head held down.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Was there anypse in the task?¡± Victor asked, to which three of them before him responded with a ¡®no¡¯. With everything he set to aplish done, he unsummoned all of them and teleported back to his house.
As simple as that, Victor had gotten what he wanted, something that would cure his weakness to holy energy and the rted weaknesses. Since he could now use the blood and essence he collected and stored in his blood bank as evolution materials, just like with the ants, all he needed to do was ask the system to take from his blood band, and he asked it to take all. The system did just that, and the next notification he received was that the sample had gone into analysis.
With that done, there was nothing left for Victor to do than wait. He went for a short stroll through his house and to see the vampires. He was also going to have a chat with Ann and carry out her naming and all that. He was sure she would have a lot of questions, especially as she formerly had a very strong hate for Victor, only for her to now want to serve him with everything she has. The feeling was bound to be weird.
After Victor was done with Ann, he asked one of the vampires to prepare a bath for him. With his immunity to cold and heat, the most he could feel from hot water was warmth, so soaking up at the temperature he used to like was no more. He could only thank God that he wasn¡¯t a Japanese or something. He always wondered why in every anime, the person who isekied would always find a way to dip in a hot spring or something simr, whether they were a viin or hero, human or not, they always did this. Personally, Victor didn¡¯t see the appeal to go that far. Well, everyone with their own quirks.
Another thing Victor did was to leave his legion to roam about freely; at least for once they deserved it. He did ask for the house to haverge undergroundpartments, at least as big as a hanger for a small ne, and one that could house a medium sized passenger ne.
Like that, in that house of undead that never sleep, Victor eventually moved to do something else-
..
The next day, a terrible news broke into the scene around various ces, and of course, these ces were just two.
As for the Beechmon family, their head was actually pleased that it was all resolved by Victor taking the lives of just two foolish family members. It may have seem cowardly of him and weak, but really, against such a person like Victor, what could he really do?
The remaining members of the family now listened to his words to tread carefully and not anger The Crow. Now they had seen first hand what messing around with real power could cause, they were now better informed.
Of course, Arnold had to head to his friend¡¯s ce to tell him about what had happened. When he got there, once again, he entered Mark¡¯s office to find a woman on hisp¡ Never learns.
Mark narrated what they had found out to Mark, and how they found out. After learning that Mark was the one who asked or as it happened basically, he begged The Crow not to take action against the entire family, Mark was deeply moved and at the same time a sudden fear came over him. Knowing that he really had just narrowly escaped death was a one of a kind feeling, he was more than happy to have a friend like Mark at that moment.
As it would happen, Arnold learnt that his family was not the only one that took a hit that night, and Mark went on to tell him about what his sources told him about what happened at one of the government facilities, and his encounter with Crow the night before.
..
Elsewhere in a familiar room, others were nning their own scheme.
¡°How¡¯s iting along? You ought to have finished, or haven¡¯t you?¡± The deeper voice asked, demanding an answer.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Lord, it will be ready soon. It won¡¯t take much time anymore.¡± The other answered.
¡°Good Melchior, we are counting on you.¡±
..
[Alright all good people and readers of Re:born Zombie. Thank you once again for reading my book, I hope you all are enjoying it so far?
We havee to the end of another volume, and we will be advancing to the next soon as¡ I might need a little break of maybe one week to rest¡ OR NOT.
I hope you all continue to read, and I pray I deliver better in future.
Thank You!!]
Chapter 126 The Beginning Of Chaos
Chapter 126 The Beginning Of Chaos
Ever since the appearance of Victor in the lives of the vampires, they had been searching for a way to get rid of him. Searching would actually be an over statement, as they pretty much already had a way to do so. The only problem was that, it wasn¡¯t as easy as just putting two and two together.
After Victor humiliated the vampires and showed his power, to which the vampires were unable to fight against, the elders and the vampire lord made up their minds and settled on a n, and that was to call upon their ancestor. The only problem with this n was that it wasn¡¯t quite possible as they weren¡¯t in their world.
Therefore, to achieve their goal, the need to speed up an already ongoing project rose, and that was exactly what they did.
Maybe ultimately, it was Victor¡¯s fault for not being careful enough when it came to the vampires, and that was why the project could go on untilpletion without him knowing, but he couldn¡¯t be med a hundred percent.
Under Current had some spies in the vampire ranks, and through them Victor could keep himself updated. The problem came from the fact that these spies held no high position or status in the vampire house, so vital information such as these didn¡¯t get to them. He had rxed quite a bit these few months. It had been a couple months since he first came out of the dungeon he was reincarnated in, around seven months, and one thing Victor had to believe was that he was kind of the strongest in this world.
..
¡°Today will be the day we move forward with the n.¡± The vampire lord said.
They didn¡¯t quite know whether they would be so unfortunate and Victor would end up popping in uninvited, so the vampire lord ordered for all the vampires to be present during the period of time the gate would be opened.
This month, they weren¡¯t expecting Victor to visit at all, as they currently around the middle of the month. He was there to collect the bodiesst month, and they were sure he would alsoe this month, they could only hope he didn¡¯te before the normal time. He never came ahead of time, but because of their operation, it had made them extra careful.
¡°Are all the humans prepared?¡± The vampire lord asked.
¡°Yes. They are all been kept in the holding room.¡± One of the elders answered.
¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The vampire lord said as he stepped forward.
Over before them was a tform that had a flight of stairs connected to it from the floor. The tform seemed to be levitating, and standing on it at that moment were three people. One of them was the Vampire lord, and the other was Sebastian, one of the elders. The third person was one of the Eldest Elders, Norze.
The tform had something of an alter at the centre that had engraved in it several markings and patterns that seemed otherworldly, even for the vampires.(Who are otherworldly)
Surrounding them and watching from below were the rest of the elders. No other vampire was present except for the elders and the vampire lord.
With everything in ce, they started the ancient ritual.
Right from time, the vampires had always had a secret ritual they perform to be able to call upon their ancestors from their families. They mostly did this in times like this where they needed help defeating an enemy, or other times when they need to consult the old being for one thing or the other, maybe knowledge or whatever.
Directly below the tform was a deep pit that stretched down to the point where it appeared dark and as a void. Above the tform, Norze directed the vampire lord on what to do to carry out the ritual proceedings. That was actually his role there. This was such an old practice that even the vampire lord didn¡¯t know much about the process involved in it. Of course he knew a little, but as for the whole process, he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about it.
After reciting a set of incantations for a repeated number of times, the vampire lord continued on to slit his wrist, enough for some blood to flow out and drop on to the altar. To keep the supply of blood going, the vampire lord controlled his regeneration to slow it down and allow for blood to flow out longer. Not many vampires could do this, and if it were for another, they would have to repeatedly slit their wrist to keep the blood flowing.
From his wrist came very dark red coloured blood of unusual viscosity. His blood didn¡¯t flow like a human, but at the same time it wasn¡¯t so thick that it wouldn¡¯t flow. When the blood poured on the altar, it began moving on by itself, and after about a minute,pletely moved to fill up all the spaces.
After that happened, the vampire lord nced over at the elder, and in response the elder nodded. The vampire lord quickly covered his wound as it healed, then he took off one of his rings and ced it in a socket that had already been carved out, and immediately, the entire engraved symbols and markings started glowing and the blood within them flowed even more aggressively.
Just before the vampire lord proceeded into slitting his wrist, Melcior, who was standing elsewhere had pushed a lever that activated something, a sequence. He was the one in-charge of creating a means for them to open a portal that connected to their world. Without the portal, the entire ritual would be a waste of time and it would fail, so the sess of the entire thing really depended on him.
Just before the blood on the altar started behaving strangely and glowing, the mechanics and magic that were connected to the lever had entered full drive, and only then did the pit that was under the tform where the alter sat light up with a purplish and bluish colour. The illumination created from it wasn¡¯t blinding, but it was enough to reach the ceiling of the room that was at least 40 feet high.
After that, everyone waited for what was toe, and to see whether their only hope to end the oppression they were in woulde through for them.
Chapter 127 [Bonus chapter] The Beginning of Chaos II
Chapter 127 [Bonus chapter] The Beginning of Chaos II
Five minutes passed after the alter lit up and the megaponent within the pit started glowing lights. Everybody present waited for what was to happen next, but for whatever reason, the process continued without showing any definite result.
The vampire lord turned to Norze to confirm if this was how it was supposed to go, but even Norze was looking a little confused.
¡®I am sure it isn¡¯t supposed to take this long, two minutes is enough for the entire ritual to bepleted.¡¯ Norze thought to himself.
¡°A little more.¡± He assured the lord as he too watched on. He hade to a quick conclusion that since they were not in their original world, it would have some effects on the ritual, so Norze decided to see how everything progressed.
One of the most importantponents necessary for this ritual to work was energy from their original world, and that was the entire reason why the machine to fulfil that was build. This wasn¡¯t something Melcior or any other vampire had done before, so they didn¡¯t know what the portal to their own world was supposed to look like or feel like. They could only truly hope that it didn¡¯t suck things in.
The way the machine was designed and ced, if it was a portal that sucked things in, then the entire tform and the three people on top would be dragged in. They may be able to escape easily, but if the ring ced on the altar was to fall into oblivion, that was a different story all together.
After waiting for several more minutes and nothing happened, the vampire lord voiced out his thoughts and enquired from him why it wasn¡¯t working, and to that Norze gave him the same answer as what he thought was the problem. But in the end, the portal was still yet to open, and they attributed the problem toe from there. Melchior was quite curious as to why his creation was malfunctioning in such a way, since he has calcted all this already.
It would be different of he didn¡¯t know where it led, as he really didn¡¯t, but to not open at all was a different thing all together. At the moment, he was busy around the machine after descending to the control room where he ced every thing that was needed for him to control the machine. After some inspection, he still couldn¡¯t find where the fault came from.
¡®What is wrong?¡¯ He asked himself.
Then, a sudden realization hit him.
¡
Elsewhere, Victor was busying himself around working on one of his projects. Since he had to wait a bit to get everything he needed for evolution, he decided it would be beneficial for him to learn other things. Growing stronger through levelling was no longer part of his n, as the experience points needed for it kept growing. Though he had the title that allowed him to not experience reduction in EXP despite the level difference, getting all the experience points for the next level up was still much. He would venture into A rank dungeons from time to time, but that was all about that.
While Victor walked around his library, he felt a sudden surge in energy in the atmosphere, and that stopped him dead in his tracks. It was more of an energy wave that was passing through, and it was by no means small. Since it was passing by, it became quite apparent that it came from somewhere.
Normally, Victor might not bother himself with such things, but this one was too strong and he needed to know what the cause was, in case he needed to prepare for something terrible. Also, there was something about the energy that just didn¡¯t feel normal, in a strange way, it felt familiar.
He had thought about the possible invasion of aliens and such, or the emergence of some almighty existence, or even the destruction of earth, and at that moment, he had prepared for none of those scenarios.
Coming out of his library, he found the three vampires right outside his door, and theough they didn¡¯t exactly have the expressions of their faces that something was off, Victor could tell what they felt, they were connected after all.
¡°You three wait here and be on alert. Convey the message to the others as well.¡± He said before vanishing right before them as though he was never there. They immediately left to tell the rest of the legion Victor¡¯smand.
Victor appeared in Under Current¡¯s HQ that same moment, and he was inside Maggie¡¯sboratory.
¡°Master you have arrived.¡±
¡°What¡¯s up with that strange energy?¡± Victor asked as he went straight to the point.
¡°Well, as soon as our closest receiver picked up the energy, we tracked it back to where it came from, and we pinpointed the origin to be this city.¡± Maggie said as she pointed towards one of the screens on the wall.
Victor took a look at the city, which in reality should be referred to as a mega city due to its sheer size, much like the one he used to live in after taking over Larry¡¯s house. The location of the city was not too far away from the one he used to live in. That is of course whenpared to their proximity to the others.
[AN: For the sake of simplicity, I will refer to the cities usingtin alphabets]
¡°City E huh? Thats not too far away from City G.¡± Victor said as he studied the map. While he did this, he also fed the information to his system, as he would be needing it soon. ¡°You might want to call a meeting with the avable members now and discuss whatever you have to.¡± Victor said while still looking at the map.
Before Maggie could respond or give any other remark however, Victor was already gone. The way his teleportation worked was really bizarre. It always felt as though he was never there to begin with, as he simply faded away, but it was still fast enough not to be caught even by Maggie, and that was saying a lot giving her strength.
..
Back at the vampire castle, a little difort had spread in the room where the ritual was being held, and outside some vampires had fallen into amazement of some sort. There were other vampires that weren¡¯t as happy, but the ones that didn¡¯t seem to care were more.
¡°Melchior, that energy, was there perhaps a miscalction in your work?¡±
Chapter 128 The Beginning of Chaos III
Chapter 128 The Beginning of Chaos III
¡°Melchior, that energy, was there perhaps a miscalction in your work?¡± Asked the vampire lord, the tone of his voice perfectly conveying his emotion at the time. He usually is calm, but for some reason he seemed to be a little pissed off at that moment.
¡°It seems so my lord.¡± Melchior responded.
The entire room remained calm, so much so that the machine that seemed to bepletely quite before seemed to have started making a particr low noise.
Norze was the one to speak up first breaking the silence. ¡°The good news is, it worked.¡± He said.
¡°And the bad news is even worse, the portal has been opened elsewhere and is out of our control.¡± The vampire lord followed.
It would have been a different thing if the machine could be turned off, but that was where the problem came, as it could not. The machine would keep running until it goes off itself, and in that time, the portal that had been opened would remain so, and unmonitored by the vampires, especially since they had called back all their forces.
The good thing was that the device that opened the portal to begin with was estimated to breakdown by itself after ten minutes, and at the time they had only two minutes remaining. On one hand, they had seeded in their ritual, but in the other hand, the vampires were afraid of something else, or at least they seemed weary of it.
Norze spoke, ¡°It¡¯s starting. Now, bring the body to the altar.¡± He said.
One of the elders moved and brought the dead body of a vampire to the tform before handing it over to Norze, who then took it and ced it upon the altar.
The blood flowing around the strange markings on the alter began glowing even brighter, more and more, until it stopped glowing and the movement stopped. Then, the blood began climbing the vampires body until it reached the mouth, then it found it¡¯s way into the body through the mouth. A few seconds after that and the body jerked like it had been shocked with electricity.
Following that, the eyes opened, but instead of the eyes of a vampire, it looked different as the eyes werepletely ck, as though covered by some kind of liquid. The body¡¯s eyes closed back up, and the jerking stopped.
¡°That is all. It isplete.¡± Norze said.
The vampire lord on hearing this, squinted his eyes a bit, ever so slightly. Maybe he didn¡¯t really believe what Norze just said. ¡°Why is the body still like that? We made sure to follow everything correctly-¡± Before the vampire lord went on, Norze stopped him.
¡°It isplete, don¡¯t worry about it. The next time she wakes up, it will be the ancestor. Instead, we should be preparing the other part ordingly for when she does wake up.¡± Norze said.
¡°Ok, that¡¯s a good point. I also want to send some of us to check where the energy we felt earlier came from, something may have happened that we need to know.¡± The lord said, to which Melchior responded.
¡°The machine has already broken down and is offmission, so theoretically, the portal should close.¡± He said, with certain look in his eyes.
¡°I see, so we do need to verify that theory.¡±
¡°At the very least, is it somehow manages to stay open, it will only be enough to let an orange through or so.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t allow that.¡± The lord said.
The main reason they were so concerned about this was because the direction in which they felt that the portal may have opened in, using their senses, was also the direction of the city where they get most of their life stock from. They wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to the humans there. Getting humans from a new city is possible, but getting to that point where hundreds could disappear without any problem was not easy, as they would do so in secret. This of course was not putting in context that there was no other city close by.
..
Victor who was a bit curious about the source of the energy had teleported straight to one of the ces he had marked that was also close to City G.
The first thing he noticed was that the energy he felt there was way stronger and more present than it was when he was far away from the city, which, obviously showed that he was closer to the source. Facing the direction where he wanted to go in now, and with the help of the map function in the system, Victor teleported again to the spot farthest away from City G, and closest to City E, and from there, he began running towards the other city.
He had never being there, so getting there was not as easy as teleporting, he had to go there on foot.
At that point, he really wished he had a flying monster in his legion, that way travelling wouldn¡¯t be too hard. He could have taken a craft that was fast of course, but that would take time when he factored in the fact that he had teleported himself closer. If he could teleport things that big with him, that would be a different story.
Victor turned out to be pretty fast, more than he originally thought. Under twenty minutes, he reached City E, and the first thing he saw was absolutely mind blowing.
Since the cities had huge walls surrounding them, he could really see what was inside the city, so he hadn¡¯t expected it. The moment he jumped unto the top of the city walls, Victor saw somethingpletely different from anything he had ever seen in his life, even as a zombie.
¡°What the fuck is all this?¡± He said in a cold voice as he looked at the happenings below him.
Right somewhere at the centre of the city was a gate, one that was bigger than anyone he had ever seen. It easily spanned across 40 metres in diameter, but nothing came from it.. or so it seemed.
Close to the huge gate, Victor could see multiple figures engaging themselves in battle, so that was where he headed towards, to see what was going on. He needed no body to tell him that the intruders were still there after all.
Chapter 129 The Beginning of Chaos IV
Chapter 129 The Beginning of Chaos IV
The closer Victor got to the area with people fighting, the more the familiar scent of vampires came to his senses. By the time he got close enough, he could make out figures of vampires fighting against what was most likely the human side that hade to check out what was happening around the gate. Though, it seemed like they had been carried away by all the fighting that they did not noticed the vampires that slipped away and were murdering the humans in the city everywhere. Victor didn¡¯t know how to describe it, it was almost as though they were in a crazed state.
¡®It has to be them then.¡¯ Victor said in his mind as his eyes gave a light glow, and through the chaos around a vampire seemed to have caught sight of them.
Shining red eyes weren¡¯t something exclusive to vampires, but it was something very telling, and for vampires that very possibly may havee from a different world, it couldn¡¯t be said what was the norm.
Victor noticed the gaze that fell on him, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered and just vanished from the spot.
In an instant he had appeared within the vampire castle within the throne room, but this time there was no one in the room and it just was empty. On a normal day this wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, but today was different and coincidences just don¡¯t happen without a cause.
Victor immediately turned to his system and looked through the map of the entire castle. He noticed the positions of vampires all around wasn¡¯t a problem, but their number was. He had never seen so many of them be around the castle like this. To top things off, he found that there were a bunch of humans been held somewhere in the castle, and they were still alive. The problem came when the number of humans dots Victor could see in the map could not be counted even though they seemed to not be in a small space. This only showed how many they were.
Victor teleported elsewhere and appeared before a vampiredy, and without any time wasted, he questioned her on where he could find the vampire lord. In order not to waste any time, he used the skill domination before asking the question. The vampire started spilling all she knew before a second passed and even went on into other things she was not asked. Victor simply dropped her on the ground and went on after getting what he needed. From his map he knew exactly where to go.
..
¡°Take her body to the reserved room and we¡¯ll wait for her to wake up.¡± The vampire lord ordered one of the elders who was female, and the vampire did so quickly.
¡°Athan, get your students to head to the location where that energy came from, you know their task.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Athan answered. He was one of the elders present, and one of the strongest ones in the family too.
Right after the vampire lord gave that order though, Victor came from therge heavy stone doors that closed off the room, and to the surprise of everyone, he had gotten there without there being any sort of friction with the vampires they had stationed through the entire castle. At this moment, all they could think of was whether the other vampires were still alive, for them not to report an intruder or even fight back, because if they did, those in that room would know.
The other thing that caught very ones attention was how a hole had appeared on the door that allowed Victor walk through. Of course, he used his skill excavate to make the clean passage, but they didn¡¯t know that of course, so it was every bit off and they dared not attack or make any rash movements.
Instead of asking questions right off the bat, Victor noticed the tform and alter, and he also noticed the huge gaping hole below the altar.
Walking straight to the hole and looking down, he immediately saw something that caught his attention. He had started reading lots of science stuff and running a few of his experiments, but that knowledge was not needed for him to figure out that what he was looking at was the cause of the huge gate that opened in the middle of city E which was now partially in ruins as far as human life was concerned.
Without looking at the vampires or the vampire lord, he kept his focus on the machine below that filled the space below, and before he asked, he activated his skill Domination before he asked, ¡°Someone mind exining what this is?¡± Victor said. Of course, he didn¡¯t get any answer from the vampires, but what was going on in their heads was totally different from what Victor would guess.
They originally made ns for the off chance that Victor would appeared unexpected, and that n was to fight him head on altogether. They had been afraid of him this whole time, but that was simply based on impression and his show of speed the first time they met him. Who was to say he would be able to take all of them on at the same time while they hadn¡¯t tried it? Every vampire Elder was extremely strong in their own rights and were easily far stronger than the strongest humans, so they saw themselves having a chance.
But now, with the effect of Domination, Victor has really broken their will to attack. It didn¡¯t have the same effect as on the weaker vampires, but the skill proved to be more than effective.
¡°I will have you know that right now a gigantic gate is opened right in the heart of City E, and for some reason, there are vampires roaming and killing the humans there.¡±¡± Victor continued as no one was talking.
The moment he mentioned that the gate was still open, the faces of the vampires before him changed slightly, and most of them took their eyes off him for a brief moment as they looked towards Melchior who also wore a confused expression mixed with something else. Following that was their reaction to the mention of vampires.
They did control their expression when Victor mentioned the gate, but after his mention of vampires, the faces of all the elders and even the vampire lord changed, and it was neither fear nor surprise, the closest description was something close to anger.
¡°Seems like you know something. Well, start spilling.¡±
Chapter 130 A Different Plan
Chapter 130 A Different n
Perhaps, the best thing for the vampires was the fact that Victor had no idea about the ritual they just performed, and except for the altar, nothing else was telling about it. Victor did do a quick scan around the room for any abnormal thing, but he didn¡¯t exactly knew what the room looked like to begin with, it was really not possible to tell what was amiss.
The vampires however didn¡¯t need to say or exin much, as it was pretty clear that they were the ones who created the thing that cause the gate to open. The problem came when they had to say the reason for the creation of the thing to begin with.
Victor still had his skill activated, but the vampires had started adapting a bit. His own brain was going through possible reasons why they would create such a machine. The most obvious was that they wanted to bring other vampire families to earth, probably to fight against him. Maybe they weren¡¯t the strongest, and the question of how a world with a fully functioning blood drinking society fared was also an interest.
Before Victor could get something viable though, the vampire lord managed to speak. ¡°Please, maybe we can leave this matter for now.¡± He said, even his undead body that didn¡¯t sweat felt a little cold in Victor¡¯s presence.
¡°Why so?¡± Victor asked, not speaking him his more lively tone.
¡°Our world no longer has humans, so we had to live on pigs and artificial blood. Those vampires are tasting real blood after a long time, the effects it will have on them will be very great, and we also have to make sure which family¡¯s vampires made it through.¡± The vampire lord said, squinting his eyes a little as he said thest part, while his brows came even closer together.
Victor remained silent for a while after the vampire lord said this, but in his mind, he could see what was being attempted, therefore reinforcing his earlier believe that something was not in ce. Also, there was someone missing.
As Victor was about to say something, the door opened, and one of the elders entered the room. As soon as he did, he noticed Victor was present, and that confirmed the pressure he was feeling from outside the door. The elder must have thought that something happened within some elders or even the vampire lord and an elder, but lo and behold , it was the one person they were trying to avoid.
Victor only gave a firm stare to the elder who just entered, causing the elder to freeze on the spot, before turning his eyes back to the vampire elder, and then without a word disappeared.
As soon as he left, one of the elders spoke.
¡°Is it only me, or does something feel different about him today?¡± She spoke.
¡°Yes¡ something¡ Familiar..¡±
They couldn¡¯t quite put their fingers on it, but they could really feel something was different. Of course, though Victor was a vampire in somerge degree, he wasn¡¯t just any vampire, and definitely not exactly a typical vampire species.
..
Victor after leaving the vampires returned to base to meet with Maggie. He hade to the conclusion that the vampires had opened the gate to call for backup, but unknown to them, he had a different n.
To him, it was a bonus for there to be more vampires. It meant that he wouldn¡¯t have to wait for the vampires to create more of their species before he could get evolution material. Already, he had a good idea of what to do.
¡°Maggie, how long does a gatet before closing?¡± Victor asked.
¡°Normally, it wouldst two weeks and after that monsters would start pouring out, at least that is the data I could get from the previous cases.¡± She said. Gate weren¡¯t asmon as dungeons, so not much was known about them.
¡°But, with the amount of energy this one is emitting, I can¡¯t say if it will stay longer or if it will break before two weeks are up.¡± She said.
¡°There are things from the other side that have crossed over to this side already.¡± Victor said. On hearing what he said, Maggie stopped what she was doing for a brief moment before continuing.
¡°That is very strange. If so, then this is apletely different situation, and normal data might not apply in this case.¡± She said, leaving what she was doing and turning towards Victor in full attention, in wait.
¡°I want to go inside the gate and check things out.¡± Victor said. Maggie didn¡¯t react in any particr manner, but she tried to advice against it as this one behaved differently from normal gates, but it fell on deaf ears. She then tried to persuade Victor for her to apany her, but that didn¡¯t work either, and before long he disappeared.
He had provided her with the information that the vampires were the ones responsible for the gate in the first ce, and that even after the machine they used initially had broken down and was no longer in power, the gate didn¡¯t close. This information was very intriguing to some point, and it piqued Maggie¡¯s interest to some point.
Back at the sight of the gate, Victor appeared in the city at the spot he stood when he first came, and just within the few minutes he left, the vampires had made total mess of the entire ce, and the city was mostly empty and quiet, like an abandoned ce.
Before he attempted to enter the gate and go vampire hunting in a whole new whole, there was something he nned to do. At least when someone went to a new ce, it was good to carry a guide and not try to do things and figure things alone.
Victor didn¡¯t even walk through the street for long before he came across a vampire. Unlike the ones he was used to, these ones seemed more savage and bloodthirsty. ¡®Guess what they said about hunger huh?¡¯ He thought to himself, really feeling blessed he didn¡¯t have to suffer this weakness.
¡°Strange, what are you?¡± The vampire asked in a deep voice. He was at least 6¡¯5 feet tall, and was well built, though because he hunched his back a bit, he looked a bit creepy.
Without answering, Victor appeared beside the vampire and touched him on the arm. He was way faster than the vampire, so the vampire couldn¡¯t even react on time before he died as Victor had used touch of death o him. Victor then wasting no time raised him back as part of his legion and made him spill some intel about where the other vampires were in the city, if they gathered anywhere.
ording to the vampire, they were supposed to gather at a particr ce in some minutes time, so Victor decided to wait.
After about 20 minutes, it was time for the regrouping. Victor made sure to leave a mark on the vampire, and he also positioned himself far away in some building that gave him a view of their meeting spot. He couldn¡¯t see everything well, but it was enough. Two minutes went by, and after Victor counted thirty of them, which was their number as ording to the one he was controlling, he activated his teleportation skill, and at that exact moment appeared in the midst of the vampires.
Before they could all react to the sudden appearance, Victor didn¡¯t let them and activated his skill, negative burst. To his surprise, the skill didn¡¯t kill most of them, as only around seven fell dead. Victor was really not expecting this oue, but not giving them a chance to counter attack, he moved first.
Chapter 131 Free Food I
131 Free Food I
¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Victor said after he ced the bodies of the vampires he just killed in his system.
Eating eat one after the other would take his time, and since he could do itter, there was no need to waste his time around. He was also heavily considering the option to change his second form into something else that would make it easier for him when it came to extracting evolution material. ¡®Maybe a snake would suffice.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. He didn¡¯t really buy into the idea of changing himself too much into a different creature even though he could, especially now that he had some part of his emotions, it just didn¡¯t feel right and it made him a bit ufortable thinking about what he would look like.
Victor had left only one vampire alive, and it wasn¡¯t the one that led him to the others. He found out that the vampire wasn¡¯t the leader, so he killed him along with the others and took control of the actual leader.
The vampires were part of a vampire family, and they were sent to scout the other side of the gate, which so happened to be crawling with humans, and they ended up getting a bit carried away.
After they arrived at the gate, Victor stepped back one step and allowed the one following him to lead the way from there on out. It was more sensible to let the escort lead the way after all.
They walked through the gate, and just like any other normal gate he had entered before, the feeling was the same and nothing was off. He would think that one that was created artificially would be different.
The other side of the gate though, was quite surprising as it wasn¡¯t exactly what Victor expected,pletely. He could tell that it wasn¡¯t night time, but the entire ce was almost dark, not that he had any problems with seeing. The environment showed the results of the darkness, as the nts were out of sight, and those that could thrive were not higher than shrubs and grass. For now, he was yet to see any proper tree or vegetation.
The terrain was a bit rocky, and Victor needed n one to tell him the ce they would be heading to would be beside a cliff.
Both Victor and the vampire leading the way were fast, and it only took both under ten minutes to cover much ground and get to their destination. As for Victor¡¯s expectation for the vampire family house, he was quite put to shame as they were moreplex than he thought. Their house wasn¡¯t just beside a cliff, it covered and spanned across several cliffs looking a bit edgy in some ces.
¡°We are here.¡± The vampire said as they stopped some distance away from the route they would take up the cliff.
¡°What was your name again?¡± Victor asked. He had good memory, so he suspected that he had yet to ask for the vampire¡¯s name.
¡°Langscter Brinwood¡± He was cut off before he continued.
¡°So Brinwood is the family name?¡± Victor said, not as much of a question, but he still got a nod from the vampire.
Victor was actually a little concerned, not that he didn¡¯t trust in his strength, but he still didn¡¯t fancy walking into the unknown much.
For one, there were no guards or teams stationed close to the gate, which was supposed to be. Now that they were at the castle of the Brinwoods however, he could see that above a certain level of the rocky mountain, there seemed to be more than the number of guards required stationed outside the house. Not like he would know how the guards around here carried out their duties, but even he could tell they were quite much.
¡°What¡¯s up with all the guards?¡± Victor asked. He had seen how strong the vampires who fought against the hunters on earth were, and he found like to think their lord was stronger, as it should be.
¡°I don¡¯t know.. It wasn¡¯t like this before we left.¡± The vampire answered, even he wasn¡¯t sure of what was going on.
¡°How long have your team been gone.¡± Victor asked.
¡°We spent a week around the gate before getting the go ahead to breach and scout the other side.¡± He said.
¡®Wait, then the time difference is quite wide¡ Hmm.¡¯ Thought Victor.
¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Victor said as he took another look at the perimeters created by therge rocks.
Langscter confirmed that there was a separate team stationed around the gate, but they were no longer there when they came through. The time difference may have apart in it too, but-
It would be too suspicious if he were to follow Langscter all the way to the house, so yed it the same old way and allowed Langscter to go ahead while he waited at the bottom of the rocky mountain.
¡®This should be enough time.¡¯ Victor thought to himself. He set a mark on Langscter that way he could teleport to him. Langscter confirmed that it would take him about a minute to climb to the top, but with the numerous vampires stationed all around, it would be dyed a bit, but his rank would also work in that favour. Victor waited five minutes, and after the five minutes were up, he activated his skill and teleported to the mark he could feel on Langscter. Another thing was he noticed he couldn¡¯t feel any other of his marks, and that just went to show how much more different this gate was from a normal one. His teleportation skill allowed him to teleport into a dungeon or gate, and that was already considered another dimension. But this time was different, as to why however, Victor did not know.
Maybe Victor should have chosen to teleport a bitter, as the moment he appeared he saw a vampire look him directly in the eye before their eyes widened, in which it was toote.
¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t get in the clear earlier.¡± Langscter said with a slight bow.
¡°No worries.¡± Victor replied.
The vampire he just killed happened to be thest Langscter had to go through. They didn¡¯t need to worry about the body of the vampire as Victor took it and ced inside his inventory along with the others from earlier.
¡°Hmm¡¡± Victor said as he looked at the massive buildings that were connected with smaller structures across several cliffs. ¡®I should have done so from the start.¡¯ He thought to himself.
Without turning to face Langscter, Victor said, ¡°Langscter, I need you to go to the lord of this family and report first, I¡¯ll meet you when it¡¯s time.¡± He said. With a bow, Langscter turned and left.
¡®I¡¯ll let the Demon Shadow handle that, now¡ What to do.¡¯
Chapter 132 The Dunkans I
132 The Dunkans I
Victor did need some kid of army, and he selected the vampires, but they were not that subservient and that was a minus for him since he didn¡¯t have the time to oversee them and didn¡¯t necessarily want to rule through fear all the time. The fear they had was of good dose already.
Getting another family under him was just something he thought would be good, but he had to ask himself.. why?
Even with the strong members of his legion at the moment, he couldn¡¯t remember whenst he had to use them as intended, to fight or carry out such tasks for him except for the Beechmon family incident.
¡®Is there really a need to have so many underlings?¡¯ Victor asked himself as though it was a deep question. He was one that preferred to handle things himself to begin with, and that was the major reason why the others weren¡¯t able to be useful.
For now, he just looked at the guards stationed around and disappeared from where he stood as his form faded into the shadows as though bing one with it.
While Langscter was carrying out his given tasks, Victor was gathering evolution material little by little as he picked off the guards one after the other. The guards were positioned perfectly so that the others close by would notice if one of theirs was missing, but somehow Victor managed to pull it off and pick out all of them fast and stealthy enough in a short time.
Victor didn¡¯t bother with eating the bodies right away as he just stashed them in his inventory. Good thing his inventory was massive, as the bodies didn¡¯t stack up when ced inside. Some time after thest guard was ced inside Victor¡¯s inventory, his demon shadow returned with information, and it looked like this particr family would be of no use to him. He really wanted there to be a reason why he could just eat them all, and it presented itself.
¡®Heh¡ Having these little emotions makes things so much different.¡¯ Victorined to himself as he walked closer to the castle.
He could sense many vampires inside, and could already tell it was going to be utter chaos very soon, so out of the three buildings positioned besides the different cliffs, Victor went straight for the one closest to where he killed thest vampire.
..
[MEANWHILE, on the other side of the portal]
¡°It¡¯s been so long, too bad all the food here have been taken. But no problem, I can smell more¡ HAhaHAaha.¡± A vampire standing just outside of the portal gate said as he took in the air from the surrounding. ¡°Well, what do we have here? The lucky deserters.¡± He said as he brought his face forward. Before him stood one of the elders from the Emrick Vampires, the vampire family that had been on this earth for a while.
¡®Just our bad luck. A terrible one in fact.¡¯ The one before him thought.
¡°I see the pigs have kept you all alive this far.¡± The elder said.
¡°Heheh, Sebastian, you don¡¯t change at all do you? I would kill someone else for speaking that way to me, but since it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± The vampire said.
¡®He¡¯s not joking, and what¡¯s with that strength I feel from him?¡¯ Sebastian asked himself. Being one of the most powerful vampire in the Emrick household, it was telling that he could even feel even the slightest bit of oppression of the younger vampire before him.
¡°What about your, father.¡± Sebastian asked.
The young vampire before him only looked at him briefly as he wore an unimpressed look on his face.
¡°My father passed away, i am now the head of the family.¡±
¡°I see-¡°
They chatted a bit longer, and after Sebastian offered fresh blood from the source, not a single one of the vampires before him refused. They could sense that no human was still alive in the city as of that moment, so they simply went with the best n to drink some sweet blood.
¡®He must be confident in his strength to follow me so easily.¡¯ Sebastian thought to himself as he stole a nce at the vampire behind him, but to his surprise they were all looking at him with smiles on their faces. Even for an experienced vampire, that situation was enough to creep out, but sure enough Sebastian was able to control himself properly.
While leading the way, a transmission got to him telepathically from one of his students, Damien. He basically inquired about the current situation at the gate, and the answer his student got ended up shocking him as it was totally out of the things he expected. In his head, he couldn¡¯t help but think how they were so unlucky for the portal on the other side to open near the Dunkan family house, which was the name of the family that were following behind Sebastian at the moment.
Damien went to the vampire lord of their family immediately to report the situation.
¡°Let me in, it¡¯s important.¡± Damien said as he approached the vampire lord¡¯s private room which was being guarded at that moment. The guards standing at the door did as they were told at once and allowed Damien to pass through. He had a serious look on his face, so the guards could only wonder what the trouble was at that point.
¡°Greetings lord.¡± Damien said as he took a knee. ¡°My master has encountered some unpleasant figures- Damian said before giving a little pause, but before the vampire lord spoke again, Damienpleted what he was saying, it¡¯s the Dunkan family.¡± He said.
The vampire lord after hearing this only let out a heavy sign as though already pitying himself in advance.
¡°It¡¯s a real problem then. They would be going crazy soon enough, for now arrange a good supply of blood for their arrival. I¡¯m sure they are tired of pigs.¡± The vampire lord said before dismissing Damien.
..
After a while had passed, Sebastian arrived with the Dunkans into the Emrick family house. ¡°Here we are.¡± He said. Though they were a bit confused after getting there as it was a strange structure, but they soon went down and it was so.
Sebastian took the entire group to the vampire castle where they would meet with the lord of house Emrick. As the Lord of the other house was present, it was only fitting.
Chapter 133 The Dunkans II
133 The Dunkans II
¡°It has been too long Drac.¡± The head of the Dunkan family said as he approached the vampire lord of house Emrick in his throne room.
¡°It, has. Seems you¡¯ve grown a bit sincest I saw you? How¡¯s your father doing these days?¡± Drac asked, knowing full well about the situation, and this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the Dunkans.
¡°Hahaha,it¡¯s been so long, but the first time we meet after a long time you decided to screw it, huh?¡± The Dunkan vampire lord asked, a bit unimpressed, but with a small smile on his face that exposed his razor sharp teeth.
¡°There¡¯s no hiding our rtionship, why pretend? Ramkish..¡±
Thing is the Emricks are more like the royal family of the vampires, as they are descendants of the origin vampire directly. Back in the day, vampires could reproduce amongst themselves and give birth, but they lost that along the line, and there exist some stories as to why that happened.
Though they could no longer reproduce their own, they gained another ability, and that one helpedpensate for the loss of their natural reproduction as they could now turn other non vampire races into vampires. For whatever reason though, it only worked with anatomically humanoid creatures, and even then not all of them.
However, the newly created vampire inherited every property of their creator¡¯s bloodline, so it in the end brought little drawbacks. From then on it all mattered just how much one could ess the powers of that particr bloodline.
The Emricks had the power control blood and fire, granting them ess to a vast arsenal of blood and fire magic, which are considered to be the strongest when it came to offense. All other vampires could use blood magic as it was like the basic thing rooted in each of them, but the real thing came with the different and other magic that they could use, which in the case of the Emricks was their fire magic.
Now, although the Emricks were the strongest amongst all other vampire families as their bloodline carried much strength and potential, it was only so in the old days when the fore fathers lived. Now of course, those they referred to as the fore fathers were dead.
Over the years as time passed by, a new family whose strength came to greatly surpass the Emricks emerged, and this family was the Dunkan family. Originally, they were the only family that didn¡¯t possess any extra magic as the others, but it was believed that in the days of the fore fathers, the original head of their family who was still alive then made a deal with some supreme being not of their world, and by so doing gained the power tomand darkness to their will.
No one knew for sure, but their fore father never returned from that journey, and they spected that he must have given his life as exchange for the power his descendants gained.
The irony came when theEmricks began to produce less and less vampires who could assess theplete abilities and power of their bloodline, and by so doing got weaker as time went by, and their bloodline itself also began to weaken, stripping them of the title they once held proudly as the strongest. Over time, all they could really brag about was that they were of the origin, and that was it. Strength was out of the picture.
Though the Emricks faced this dilemma, another family only kept getting stronger as days, years, and centuries went by, and that was none other than the Dunkans.
Their power to control darkness workedpletely and absolutely independent of their natural ability to control blood and blood magic, making them an unbeatable force. To give a testament of their power, they alone single handily exterminated the werewolves and drove several other bothersome races into extinction or hiding, and they were also a huge factor that yed in the extinction of humans in their world.
They became known for their strengths fair enough, and no other family dared to say a word to them, well except for the prideful Emricks, but even then, there was a limit.
Ramkish didn¡¯t waste much time lingering around the rats of Emrick and saw himself out. Most of their family members had the power to move through shadows as it was one of the most useful magic they learnt, so they didn¡¯t need to walk all the way out. It wasn¡¯t exactly battle ready, but as a transportation magic, it worked pretty well.
He needed no body to tell him that he wasn¡¯t exactly weed to the Emrick¡¯s castle. Unlike his father, his personal rtionship with Drac had never been smooth. Not to say his father was friends or close to Drac, the only difference was that both men had amon respect for one another.
Drac was unable to stop the Dunkans either way after they made themselves clear on what their intentions were. They were going to drink to their hearts¡¯ content, as they put it, before they would begin thinking of saving some forter.
The Emricks on the other hand didn¡¯t bother to inform them about a monster that lurked in the corner and was quite interested in vampires. Drac himself could feel the strength radiating from Ramkish, and he could clearly tell that he wasn¡¯t his match. At that moment, he could only wish that Ramkish run into Victor soon enough. With Ramkish¡¯s strength though, he couldn¡¯t say who woulde out victorious. Either way, one would die in the confrontation, and the other would be left weakened, and as such ns always go, it would be the perfect time to strike.
¡®That energy¡ He can¡¯t even contain it well, and even then the level I am able to see through is still higher than mine.. He just needs to be taken care of.¡¯ Drac said in his mind, and he wasn¡¯t the only one who made this mental note. No wonder Sebastian could only bring him back, it wasn¡¯t so simple after all.
The wise will remain wise.
There was also the fact that humans¡¯ here weren¡¯t as weak as the ones back in their original world, but that didn¡¯t matter much. To the savages like the Dunkans, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.
Back in the vampire Home world, the vampire house Victor was at had sent people to check the portal once more, as a different scout of theirs reported to have seen vampires from the Dunkan family heading that way. Apparently, they were only ten of them, so this guys were hoping to overpower them with numbers and deal a fatal damage. Not like they could just seat still after what the Dunkans¡¯ just did. They were really shocked to see that all the guards outside their castle had disappeared without a single sound, and which family had the ability that fit that criteria?
The Dunkans.
Victor¡¯s Demon shadow made sure to rte this information back to Victor, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised when he saw quite the number of vampires leaving the castle on the second cliff. He had to wonder though, who the Dunkan family was and why this vampires feared them so much. They had to be quite the formidable opponents.
There was no need to think about trivial things at the moment anyway, as Victor had made up his mind on what to do.
Gaining more evolution materials was more important, and was after all the primary goal of this trip.
Chapter 134 Free Food II
134 Free Food II
The entire house of vampires Victor visited first after his arrival in the vampire world had vanished as Victor made sure to kill every single one of them. He only left the one that led him there initially, as he was still useful in pointing the way to other vampires and their location.
At that moment after taking care of every vampire in that house of vampires, Victor was still a vampire noble, and since he hadn¡¯t eaten any of them, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had enough evolution materials to advance. Not that he thought he would, since the number of evolution materials needed for the next evolution into a vampire lord was really much. He was sure that more bodies would be needed.
As for eating the vampires and gaining the needed evolution materials, Victor felt it would be a tedious process to do all that, so he sought a monster or beast that would provide him the needed anatomical qualities to be able to swallow the bodies without much hassle or stress.
Of course, the guide, Langscter, was the one who took Victor to a ce where he was to find the most suitable animal. Victor was thinking of arge snake at first, as it was the animal with the best quality that fit the criteria, but Langscter had a better one in mind.
They had to take a detour from their journey towards the next vampires and headed into a nearby forest. Langscter had warned that the forest was home to some unusually powerful monsters, and since it had been a very long time since any one dared to enter the forest, Langscter couldn¡¯t really say much about the regr location of monsters or anything in general. All he was sure of was that they would find the animal they were looking for near or around any sizable water body, and that they needed to watch their every side at any particr time at all.
As both moved through the forest, luck seemed to be n their side as no ¡®powerful¡¯ monster or beast attacked them really, and they were able to visit several water bodies before they got to the one that had the monster they were looking for around it.
Funny enough, the monster was called eye liner, unlike what Langscter had told him. This was actually the first time he had encountered a monster which the people didn¡¯t know the correct name of. In the end Victor had fought some monsters that n one else had seen, and he didn¡¯t really go around discussing his hunt, so he wouldn¡¯t really know. Victor guessed the name of the monster was so because of unusually bid single eye that was positioned at the top of its head.
The monster looked like a lindworm, but way shorter, and one third of its body seemed to actually be it¡¯s mouth. Though he didn¡¯t see how it opened, he didn¡¯t need to, he could already tell just how much would be able to go through, and it definitely was a good choice.
Without causing much of a scene, Victor threw a piece of rock, more like a stone, towards the eye liner, and he of course had his mark on it. To Victor¡¯s surprise, the monster seemed to really be sensitive to sound, and in an instant moved it¡¯s tail to smash the stone.
Victor was fast enough though, and before the stone was smashed, he teleported and grabbed the monster by the tail and immediately used his skill touch of death.
After eating the monster, Victor and Langscter left the forest and found a good ce for them to stay for the time as Victor had to change forms and do his thing. He didn¡¯t need his other form for the time being, and was very sure he wouldn¡¯t be needing it, so Victor discarded it and made the eye liner his new form (second).
He had to wait for 14 hours before he could change forms and all, so he used that time to feast on the vampire bodies he was keeping in his system.
In this form he couldn¡¯t see, but he could use the same method the monster used to see through vibrations, and surprisingly to him, he learnt something new that had never happened before, well except for the vampire race, but theirs was understandable.
In this form, he couldn¡¯t see and could only use the subtle vibrations happening around him to paint a mental image of the surrounding, and after the initial vibration and he painted the picture, he would be able to retain that image in his mind for a while before it started to be less and less visible and detailed. In the end he could only make sense of things that moved through fluid, but he reckoned it was more useful in water.
The interesting thing about this ability though, was that it was not in his system as a skill. Normally it would appear as a passive skill, but this ability he gained didn¡¯t. There really wasn¡¯t much he could do about it, as even the system knew not why it was so.
After some time passed, Victor transformed back to his vampire form, and well enough, he no longer had ess to the ability to sense offset of vibrations moving through the air and other things that moved within a certain range. It would have been a good ability, but as he already had something simr, it was no problem.
The thing now was that even after eating an entire vampire family, he still didn¡¯t have enough material for the next evolution. Victor really began questioning how much he would need if there was a further evolution ahead. He even swallowed them whole, which meant he got more, but still. At least now he was close to the target figure.
¡°How many families are there in total? Those still around rather.¡± Victor asked Langscter as he contemted on what to do.
If the vampires would not be enough, it would be a better idea to make more vampires using humans from earth. The human race had greatly reduced, but they were still more than a billion, so that was something to take out of still, no problem. Humans were like cockroaches to begin with, so they would survive.
To Victor¡¯s question, Langscter answered, ¡°As of the moment, there are 19 families left.¡±
¡°19 huh, if all of them are as much as those guys I just finished, they might just do it.¡±
Chapter 135 Annihilation
135 Annihtion
After Victor transformed back to his first form, he and Langscter continued their journey towards the next and closest family, once again, Langscter taking the lead.
It was good that Langscter had an idea of which family had more vampires than the other, and the trend was clear. The stronger families had less vampires, and the weaker ones had more. It was not to say that the weaker families weren¡¯t strong, but they either had few strong vampires in them, or they had strong vampires that were nothing special unlike the other vampires.
Victor also learnt from Langscter that each family had a unique power that was native to them, and that some families even had identical powers, but one was always stronger than the other. Some of these families with identical powers ended upbining and bing ne family,ing to their different agreements. All the information was good to know, but it wasn¡¯t like it did much for Victor in the end, they were all going to be his experience points and evolution materials.
Their powers were mostly based on elements, but there were a few variations and abstract ones, like those that had the innate power to control humans like their dolls and all that. Some were creative like that.
After travelling none stop for a day and half, they reached the next vampire settlement. Victor didn¡¯t know how long the gate wouldst open, so he couldn¡¯t waste any time in that world. Gates normally tend tost longer open than dungeons even after they had been cleared, but this one wasn¡¯t natural to begin with, and there wasn¡¯t really any boos monster to kill. Not to say, Victor had also tested his skill and tried to teleport back into his world, and even his max levelled teleportation skill didn¡¯t work.
From what Victor could sense, the number of vampires in this vampire settlement was more than the one of the previous vampires he ate, and it seemed like not all vampires lived on the edges of cliffs, as these guys almost had the design of a small town. Give the scene a red moon and a couple of sharingan, and that would change the scene of what was happening quite fast, the only difference being that after a while of killing, the other vampires came out to fight their enemy. They weren¡¯t human and had improved senses, so the disappearance of their kind nearby was noticed soon enough.
Seeing the vampiresing together to attack, Victor was not going to damage his food, so after a long time of not using this skill, Victor decided it was time. While the vampires faired better against mind control and psychological attacks, they already showed fear towards Victor a bit, and that was all Victor needed as he released his suppression on his Undead Aura. That very moment, many vampires fell dead to the floor.
It would seem that the vampires weren¡¯t all that scared of Victor as not many of them fell dead considering their number, but the second the initial ones fell to the ground, it seemed to cause a chain effect, as an opponent who could kill without doing anything was quite terrifying, and others who showed fear fell too.
After that all he needed to do was take care of the rest, and instead of fight with all of them he simply used his skill Death Curse and was done with it. He should have thought of it sooner, as using that skill was more efficient, the only drawback being that it was MP consuming.
Victor made sure to live a few vampires alive, around fifty, and their job was to gather all the bodies in one ce. After they did that, Victor no longer needed to store the bodies in his inventory for another time, he directly swallowed everything chunk after chunk and soon nothing was left.
The vampires he left alive were the strongest of them all, but he still went ahead to eliminate around 45 or so of them and left only the strongest. Amongst these 45, Ramksih was one of them. Since the other vampires knew just as much as him, and even more since the stronger ones held higher positions in their families and naturally were more knowledgeable, Langscter had lost his use. This was not an orphanage either, so there was no way he would survive.
As such, Victor continued going to other families and doing the same thing, and after that taking with him the strong ones. He even evolved all of them using the vampire essence he got from eating the other vampires (their evolution materials), and they ended up bing even stronger. At the moment, they all had reached the level of a Vampire Lord, and that alone was a force.
After going through close to 8 families, the vampire society seemed to have noticed something amiss, and soon enough, it was clear that they were being attacked after Victor destroyed the 9th family. To Victor¡¯s expectation, the remaining families banded together to fight their enemy, and it soon became a blown out war.
Amongst the vampire army, a particr family was missing, and from what Victor learnt from his subordinates, they were the strongest family, but it didn¡¯t matter. If they were wise enough not to participate, it was alright.
It had been a week and some days since Victor entered this world, and at this point in time, Victor already had over 200 vampires under him, and all of them were Vampire Lord rank. He himself had also evolved and was now in the rank of vampire Lord. It only helped more that all of them were the strongest and most talented of each of their families, so apart from their rank, their other capabilities showed.
By the end of the second week, all the vampires had gathered and started moving towards Victor. He could have of course disrupted this arrangement, but he allowed it as it would make his life way easier of the food all came into one te.
When the face off held, the other side said nothing to the other, but Victor could feel the gazes that the vampires directed towards their so calledrades behind Victor. Most of them couldn¡¯t help but thing they were being controlled, but that aside, it was news that the vampires had over two hundred vampire lords. Seeing what was before them, the vampires knew it was to be a tough battle, but they didn¡¯t lose confidence.
The battle started and both sides pounced on themselves. This was also going to be the first time Victor had properly utilized his legion, and he really wished the others were around.
With his skill Domain of the Dead at max level, the area of effect was pretty wide, and that was where Victor and his legion operated. The good thing was that Victor could dere an area to be the domain while he was still able to live the domain.
It was simply put, utter destruction.
..
[Domain of the Undead]
Dere a region of space as your domain. All undead allies within your domain receive an increase of 70% to attack and defense, and mana consumption is greatly reduced. All opponents within the domain receive a -50% to their attack and defense, while skills retain the same level of functionality.
Level: MAX
Mana cost: Varies
..
Another thing was that Victor could make more than a single domain at a time, and to say the least, having all the two hundred and something vampire lords in one domain was overkill, so Victor spread them across six domains, each covering a radius of 130 metres or so. Victor himself and some of the legion took care of the vampires that were outside these regions.
Without giving the vampires a chance to showcase their skills, Victor and his legionpletely ravaged the other side in record time and the legion got to work gathering the bodies. Victor and instructed for the most powerful ones to be kept alive, which they were, and he simply added them to his collection after the war was finished basically.
The whole event took ce in a rocky region that barely had any advantageous coverings or things like that, kind of like a typical medieval war, so no vampire was left to escape, it was not an option.
Of course, these was the entire vampiremunity had to offer, as it was quite obvious that they didn¡¯t take every single of their kind into the battle. They couldn¡¯t give birth to younger generation, so the usual leaving of female and children was not the case, but then¡
¡°Let¡¯s see how much these many will get me.¡± Victor said after looking at the mountain of bodies that was gathered before him. (Of course, it isn¡¯t an actual mountain¡)
With the natural ability of the Eye Liner topletely melt anything with powerful stomach acids, Victor could worry less about what would be of the clothes he would eat and all the other extras. If not for that additional ability, he really might have to eat them naked.
Chapter 136 Return
Who said war was a bad thing? Under good circumstances, it could be the best thing to happen, it all depends on which side one is affiliated with. In Victor¡¯s case, his side was the victorious one, so naturally it would be favourable. There were no celebrations or cheers after his side won the war though. His army was made of zombified vampires, so the emotions department was on strict lock down.
With the ample supply of evolution material, Victor was able to advance further in rank and advanced to the next rank which was and Ancestral Vampire. It brought with it new levels of strength and power, with this singr achievement being enough for the entire journey to be worth it.
With this rank came new abilities and possibilities. For example, Victor could now control vampires under a particr rank even though they were not of his lineage. If they were of his lineage, he was able to control those of higher rank, as high as the rank directly below his, which was vampire lord.
¡°It¡¯s decided then, I will grow a vampiremunity and army. That way I won¡¯t really need to have the need for them to be walking corpses, and they would be able to create more vampires, increasing the army.. I mean, society.¡±
Something he g=found out earlier some time ago back on earth was that the vampires he awakened back into his legion had for some reason lost their ability to turn humans into vampires. This made him think that their race had been altered as they had now be a bit of zombies. This caused the question of the exact changes that happened to the bodies of the one he raised, and Victor made a note to check it out in future when he had the time.
Of course, as a true collector, Victor made sure to live some vampires alive after the battle that he thought were good enough. He didn¡¯t actually live them alive, but made them part of his legion. They weren¡¯t part of his lineage, so he didn¡¯t have control over them, but even though they happened to be of lower rank and he had control, he still wouldn¡¯t trust them as he couldn¡¯t say how reliable the hold he had was. Better safe than sorry.
After receiving information, Victor continued on his way to further drive the vampires into extinction. This was not his original n and was not even in his mind, but his goal required him to do this, so eh..
After spending close to two months in this world, Victor was finally ready to leave and return to earth. Unfortunately, he had not been able to further evolve his vampire bloodline, but he got two other interesting bloodlines which he incorporated into his base form. If it wasn¡¯t because of the distance and time it took to travel from ce to ce, Victor would have been done with everything, but it had to be so. He may be fast, but he was not sh, even quicksilver had to take breaks.
Victor made sure to visit most of the interesting ces and as much as he could, tried to acquire unique creatures. As it goes, unique isn¡¯t amon thing toe by, so Victor could only get so much.
Amongst these creatures were
A slime, which despite being of basic intelligence and acting mostly on instincts was pretty strong, and it¡¯s cutting ability was enough to break even Amadon¡¯s defence easily, if it could touch him. Other things would simply be divided into two. Victor couldn¡¯t tell exact what the limit of this was, but it was pretty reliable.
There was a werewolf who imed to be thest of his kind, a pretty huge wyvern that was bigger than any one Victor had ever seen, not like he had seen that many, but he was sure those one was of a different kind entirely. There was another creature that looked like countless rubber thread were put together to form a pretty giant worm, though it looked pretty disgusting, Victor could see it being useful, so he added it to his collection.
After all that, they had to travel all the way back towards the gate, and Victor could only hope it was still open. He now had over 200 new legion members, and all of them were enough to cause the rank of a dungeon to be S rank, it was an amazing haul.
There were still vampires scattered around that survived, but Victor couldn¡¯t bring himself to bother about those ones. They couldn¡¯t really rebuild theirmunity, and unless they found and raised pigs, there weren¡¯t a lot of animals they could survive on. Whatever fate lied ahead of them was none of his concern. He may have been the cause of their situation, but it was how things always went, same happened to the humans, it was only their turn. Not that he fell any sentiment though.
Victor was a bit surprised to see that the gate was still open even after a month and half had passed. To say the truth, he wasn¡¯t expecting this oue. He had expected the gate to have done something else, like close, but ¡®I guess it was never a simple gate after all.¡¯ He thought to himself.
Victor travelled on the back of the Wyvern, so his journey was rtively quick, and he had to unsummon it before heading out through the gate. Of course he wouldn¡¯t parade his power so tantly around, so every other legion member was also not out at the moment.
The pass through the gate was smooth and easy, as normal, and in an instant he was on the other side of the gate, back on earth.
As he walked through the city where the gate was situated, he could still smell the rotten flesh that littered the entire city. As it would seem, this was what became of such cities that experienced such breaks and got destroyed.
However, ignoring the flesh and all, something seemed to be off, if not a little bit. Whatever it was, Victor decided it would be a good idea to head to the Under Current base and meet with Maggie. He needed not to check on those he left at home, as he was sure they were all good, after all he could tell if they died, and he hadn¡¯t gotten any such feeling.
Finally he could move all the great distances with his teleportation skill. Victor directly teleported himself to Maggie¡¯sboratory, but she happened not to be there. He immediately used his map to see where everyone was within the building, but then nothing seemed to be amiss like a meeting or such. Unfortunately, the mark he ced directly on her had disappeared after she broke off old skin or whatever it was she did, so he couldn¡¯t teleport directly to her location.
Victor decided to first find someone holding a good position in the organization first to get information.
Chapter 137 Return II
¡°The target has crossed the portal.¡± A vampire said after seamlessly emerging from a shadow near a wall where another vampire stood.
They were indoors, and the vampire who had received this piece of information had a smile that formed on his face turn into a smirk as he pushed off the wall. The vampire who reported initially went on to state that they couldn¡¯t track the target¡¯s movements as he seemed to possess a teleportation ability, since he disappeared after appearing from the portal.
He gave the order to the other who had reported to him to leave, and he headed elsewhere himself.
Some minutester, the same vampire who had received the information entered a particr room, and within the room sat just one vampire, who didn¡¯t bother to turn towards the one who just entered.
¡°Lord, the one you have been waiting for has crossed from the gate.¡± The vampire reported.
The vampire seating on the chair who was called lord remained silent even after hearing this piece of information, and only after some seconds did a small wild smile bloom on his face, exposing his teeth, and he had a mouth full of them.
¡°Where is he at the moment?¡± The vampire asked.
¡°We don¡¯t know, as he disappeared right after emerging from the portal. He seems to have a teleportation ability.¡± The other answered.
¡°Hmm, track his movements and inform me the moment you find him.¡± The vampire seating down said.
¡°Yes, lord.¡±
¡
Back at Under Current¡¯s base, Victor had indeed found someone of qualified rank that narrated all what had been happening. Shockingly enough for Victor, it hadn¡¯t been nearly as much as a month since he entered the portal, rather the time was rtively short.
Within those few days, he was told that many human cities had been wiped out, and that only faraway cities were left. The humans had began to assemble units and forces that would battle the crisis, and Maggie had left on a simr trip.
Unlike what first came to Victor though, they were not supporting the humans, rather they were defending themselves. It was easy enough to identify who their enemies where, vampires, and ording to them the vampires had gotten rather powerful, and with this power that came, they seemed to have gotten pretty ambitious.
They had began attacking and threatening some groups for different reasons. When it came to the Under Current, it was information and personnel. Maybe the vampires just didn¡¯t see the need to learn advanced human technology and all that initially, but it seemed like they do now, and after killing all the humans in the cities and all, the ones left were those of farawaynds and the ones in the organisations left behind which were still intact.
The vampires attacked Moonless first, but seemed like their system was just so good that the vampires gave up after sometime as they couldn¡¯t really get any info from them. Because of this, they had decided to go after the much more porous Under Current.
Victor quickly pieced together that this vampires were not part of the Emrick family, as they already had plenty information if that was the case, so this was probably another family that had crossed over and still had a family. They were lucky not to be in their world really, Victor thought.
As for the time being, there was no way to contact Maggie, as both her and the team she took had gone missing from Under Current¡¯s radar and were nowhere to be found.
Markel who Victor had put in-charge was still in the base, but Deacon was not, he was in Maggie¡¯s team. Victor did try to teleport to his location, as he had a mark on him from that one time, but as expected, it didn¡¯t work as the mark was no more. Considering the fact that the guy was unable to die as his regeneration was next level, his fighting style was just as broken and Victor could imagine just how his mark disappeared.
To say the least, he couldn¡¯t really care much about what happened to them, as they could always be reced, but for the sake of it, he sent out two of his best vampires at tracing to find them. Victor had lost interest in Maggie a while back, was she was a good and dedicated follower, so she was good to keep around. He couldn¡¯t find a way to evolve her without her addition to the legion, so she was out of the picture.
Markel was very shocked seeing someone who looked like the enemy he had been battling appear beside Victor, and since Victor hadn¡¯t said anything about summoning his vampire, it was even more of a shock than it should have been. Victor was quick enough to remove any thought Markel might have been having and they proceeded from there.
The interesting thing with the vampires he had was that they werepletely active like regr vampires, retaining everything about them. They were just now a different kind of undead and no longer required some of their previous needs like drinking blood and all.
After some time had passed, the vampires were able to bring back the team with which Maggie went out with, or more precisely, the only survivor. Unsurprising enough, this survivor was Deacon, and apart from his physical condition, he was mostly fine. Being undead on top his regeneration was really a something.
During the short break when the vampires went to look for Maggie and her crew, Victor made back to his house to check things, and as expected, everything was good and unaffected. He left the vampires back there and took every other legion member with him along with the vampires he brought with him. It was easy to say that the original legion felt a bit intimidated seeing those that were much stronger than them.
That aside, Victor was back at the base, and from Deacon heard about everything they had experienced on their mission so to speak. Victor was quite interested in the ones who could make Maggie look like morning workout. If he removed himself and his legion, Maggie was very powerful and would easily be ranked amongst the top 100 the had to offer. For someone to be able to beat her so bad that she couldn¡¯t even fight back, it was not something that happened everyday. It was much clear that these vampires were strong, and they meant business.
Normally it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, and even at the moment it wasn¡¯t. The single fact that they were this strong was good and encouraging, since the stronger the vampire was, the richer the evolution material could be obtained from them.
Chapter 138 Annihilation II
After a bit of digging, Victor¡¯s vampires were able to find a trace of them. ording to the vampires, Victor learnt that the vampires they were looking for had the unique ability of shadow and darkness, so naturally they were the best when it came to stealth. Luckily, Victor knew where this ce was all too well, and since he was going to go forward with his n, he might as well start his visit from there.
Sometimeter, and Victor left the base and headed towards the vampire Emricks. Just as usual, he teleported directly into their castle of a house and unlike the usual where he would be the one surprising them, this time he was the one who was to be considered surprised, as he wasn¡¯t expecting the sight that awaited him. It was as though the vampires had beenying in wait for him to arrive.
¡®What¡¯s going on where?¡¯ Victor asked in his mind. More importantly, he also thought how it was possible that they knew of his arrival.
Some secondster, and the vampire lord came into view. Drac himself hade to greet Victor as he walked through the multitude of vampires surrounding Victor, but just when Victor expected the greeting toe, Drac scoffed at him, and without saying anything else the vampires gave way for him to walk through, leaving Victor in a bit of confusion.
It wasn¡¯t till Victor saw Drac walking towards his throne that he noticed another figure seated on his throne instead of Drac.
¡®Able to erase their presence¡ That¡¯s something right there.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
He had much confidence in himself not to die to some creature, but the fact that was unable to tell that someone was on the throne was telling of their strength. He had seen it many times where the weak are unable to perceive the strength of the strong, and he really doubt that would be him.
Victor wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak however, as Drac simply went to stand behind the person seated on the throne.
As he drew close enough, the figure spoke. ¡°So this is the one who has been causing my people harm?¡± A feminine voice came through. Victor only looked up to stare the vampire in the face before he spoke.
¡°And who are you?¡± He asked.
¡°A worm dares to question me?¡± The vampire on the throne said in a calm tone.
¡®She best not be referring to me like so because she can only perceive that I¡¯m only a vampire lord.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
After a bit of silence and both parties staring at each other, the vampire on the throne spoke again, this time without the earlier arrogance and pride, but with curiosity and a bit of anger. ¡°What are you? No, who are you?¡± She asked.
This time Victor took his eyes off her, as he didn¡¯t really enjoy looking up to his enemies. ¡°How about you answer me first?¡± He said, in a calm and rxed voice.
¡°I am Veritas of the house Emrick, the true ruler of the house Emrick.¡± She said.
Victor couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it all meant, but he could figure that it meant she was pretty important. She would have to be anyway, considering her strength.
¡°I am Victor.¡± He answered himself.
¡°Victor? That doesn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± The vampire said, her anger growing.
The others around could also see this and noticed that she was getting a bit agitated for someone who is usually calm, which made them wonder what exactly the problem was.
¡°Stop staring like that, or else you might lose those eyes of yours.¡± Victor said, as he could feel the stare he was getting from her intensify, and he wouldn¡¯t really say he enjoyed the attention.
With anger, the vampire on the throne, Veritas, mmed her palm hard on the throne as she spoke a bit louder than normal. ¡°Answer me, who are you?!¡± She said.
Victor simply looked at her as he understood what she just tried to do. Several system messages just popped up before him, none of which he understood simple based off what was disyed, he had o join the dots to get it.
Basically stronger vampires of the same family have the ability to control those below them, and Veritas¡¯ power was that, that control she had would never weaken no matter how much stronger the vampires of her bloodline get, which is normally not the case. It wasn¡¯t even a skill, so the system message couldn¡¯t report it as such exactly.
¡°To be able to exert such authority, you must be something.¡± Victor said, as his face slowly moved to face the Veritas.
In that brief moment, Veritas herself must havee to some conclusion and it seemed that she no longer needed the agitation from the Emricks to act, as she went flying towards Victor.
¡°You¡¡± She said as she appeared before his face.
Just when Victor had turned his face to look at Veritas, she appeared before him, and in that slit second he managed to dodge her punch by twisting his upper body to the side. To counter, he threw a punch of his own aimed at her mid section, as the momentum she brought with her carried her forward, it would do much damage even though he was to just raise a hand. To his surprise however, she was able to react in time despite the short distance and held his hand.
Going passed Victor, Veritas threw him backwards using the hand she grabbed, using her momentum as a catalyst, ending up countering what Victor was to use as his counter attack.
Victor who was thrown backwards did some twisting in the air as his body flipped into a standing position. It would seem both of them were pretty good, and if anything evenly matched.
The vampires standing around couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, not that they had seen somethingpletely insane. On the contrary, it was because they were unable to see what just happened. All they saw was Victor twisting through the air and standing back on his feet some distance away. Every other thing that happened wasn¡¯t even a blur to them. They simply didn¡¯t see it happen.
Chapter 139 [Bonus chapter] Annihilation III
Veritas immediately followed up her attack as she dashed towards Victor with a heavy left punch,yering it with a spinning right elbow after her initial attack was blocked again for the second time. However, her elbow was stopped before it made contact as Victor pulled up his left hand across to the other side to stop the attack with his palm. This was also the only time the others were able to catch a glimpse of what had just happened, but in the end to them it was all happening in mere split seconds.
At that very moment Victor stopped the attack and Veritas thought she was about to get hit since she was defenceless, she heard her opponent say something, ¡°Not bad.¡± This was what she heard, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t have time to think about it, as the scene around her changed that instant in the blink of an eye.
While still mid air from her attack, Victor tossed her body behind him as he pulled on her arm and flung her behind. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t kill her so easily. She pulled herself up immediately as soon as she could, but to her surprise, her entire right arm was missing from the shoulder below. She didn¡¯t even have time to scan the area, not that she had to worry. A new arm just seamlessly grew out of her shoulder, at an astonishing speed no less, and one has to say, there was nothing better for Victor, right.
Back at the vampire castle, everyone including Drac himself were thrownpletely off character as they all hurried to find where Victor and Veritas were.
Victor and Veritas on the other hand, had been fighting for a while now, and the earlier expectations Victor had were beginning to fade. The problem lied in that fact that the flesh he took off his opponent¡¯s body would just fade away and turn to fine dust particles after a few seconds, and eating it immediately fared no different.
Victor had really thought he hit the jackpot, as if he was to eat the flesh of someone so strong, the evolution material he would get out of it would be nothingpared to anyother, but sadly for him it won¡¯t be possible.
ording to his system, it was something to do with Veritas being ethereal in a way, and so her physical body wasn¡¯t her actual body, she was more or less just possessing the body and exerting her strength through it. Hearing this, Victor could only wonder who she was really.
If so, there was no way she was using her actual power of when she was still alive and on about, so Victor could only imagine how much stronger she was. Well, that was only in body, her skills wer still intact and as powerful, so Victor doubted she would be too troublesome. As for himself, he was yet to fight seriously, he only had to put in some effort not to be pushed around, and he was quickly getting the upper hand in the fight.
Maybe it was because of the body Veritas came into couldn¡¯t handle her power for too long if used as it was at the moment, Victor could feel her getting tired and slower physically, and her attacks no longer held as much strength as it did some moment ago.
¡®If there¡¯s nothing to gain from her, then I absolutely don¡¯t need her around.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
Some momentter, Drac and his people would appear at the area where Victor was having what seemed to be an intense battle with his opponent, but the sight that awaited them was something they would never have imagined even after a million years.
As the first vampires arrived, all they could see was Veritas, lips locked with Victor, as his hand went through her mid section. Just then, she seemed to start decaying from her head to the other parts, and after some seconds, those decayed parts would turn to dust and get blown away by the wind. (Big man took fisting too far¡)
¡®What the fuck? Is this some kind of live action slice of life, romance anime?¡¯
¡®Or is this some kind of Korean fairy tale.¡¯
¡®This shit can only happen in a shitty Chinese film!¡¯
Was what the vampires watching would have thought, if only they were more easy going with life.
As Veritas faded into dust, Victor was left thinking why she had done what she did with the kiss and all, and her words of finding him¡ It was certainly weird. Anyway, he was d to see that Rot bite was still as effective as ever.
Victor turned his attention to the the vampires that stood some distance away from where he currently was, sending a chill down their spines with his stare. In an instant appeared before them, and the mere aura he was emitting caused quite a few to want to wipe the cold sweat off their backs.
¡°I won¡¯t ask twice.. Who was that?¡± Victor said.
¡°Crow, do you think you can control us? The royal and esteemed family of the vampire ra!-¡± Drac was saying, before he was cut short suddenly as Victor ced a hand around his face, and at that same moment he went silent.
¡®Touch of Death.¡¯
From his hand, Drac¡¯s body vanished into nothingness, but of course the others were unaware he had ce it in his inventory.
¡°Anyone else care to speak?¡± Victor asked again, more now his tone colder than the first time.
The vampires easily gave into the pressure and gave information about all they knew and anyother note worthy thing. Victor was sure they withheld some information, but he didn¡¯t have time to bring it out of them, nor did he care about it.
He then went on from that point in to kill every single vampire the Emricks had to offer, not leaving behind even a single one of them like he did with the rest.
The thing after all this though, was that one of them was able to escape. Though at first Victor didn¡¯t know about this, when he noticed the fact that Damien was missing from the vampires he had killed, he also caught unto the fact that his master was also missing.
Victor could only look towards the gate that led to their world and let it go for the time being, it wasn¡¯t worth it.
¡°For now, let¡¯s see how much these give me.¡± He said as he looked at the massive collection of bodies in his system. Certainly, the Emricks seemed to have made more vampires in preparation for this day, too bad it all went to the drains.
On this day, the Royal blood of the vampire race were driven into extinction¡ Well, except for the missing two.
Chapter 140 Unexpected Challenge
After that battle, Victor eventually came in contact with the Dunkan family, but at first it was just their head, and to Victor¡¯s surprise, the vampire lord was quite the youngster.
..
A few moments before Victor met with the Lord of the house Dunkan, Ramkish, he was with his elders as they discussed about something. They tried their hardest to persuade him not to carry on with what he indeed, but in the end they couldn¡¯t do much. It seemed that the battle craziness of his father was passed down.
They had one of them who was staying in the shadows keeping a very good distance spying of the Emricks report back to them what had happened, around the time it started. The Dunkans, although powerful, were not unwise, unlike the Emricks. They heeded the warnings from Emrick about how powerful Victor was, and after doing a little more digging, they started preparing on their part as it was evident that he was going toe for them, whatever the reason was.
They also carried out the ritual to summon their ancestor, and as they took over one of the human cities, they had enough supply of blood and essence to speed up the process.
Before their ultimate helper was ready, Ramkish thought it was a good idea to go face off against Victor first to feel his power first hand.
In the end, he could not be persuaded not to, so he did.
..
Ramkish engaged with Victor in a fierce battle, and once again Victor appreciated their strength, but it was good enough that he could manage his opponent without breaking a sweat.
Victor didn¡¯t want the fight to drag out for long. Ramkish was far stronger than the vampire lord of house Emrick. He was sure to get much evolution material. Ramkish was not just a vampire lord in name, as his strength was also in the ss of a vampire lord, same with Victor. If Victor didn¡¯t have other advantages topliment his every being, then he would have been in trouble.
The darkness abilities wielded by Ramkish was what made it harder to kill him as it seemed like unlike Victor, he could control his time of disappearance and appearance. Also, it seemed he was in apletely different phase when he moved through the shadows/darkness, as skill would not work even then, if not, he would have died countless times to Negative Burst and some other skills.
Another problem was that for some reason, this one did not fear anything, not even when Victor used his skills. It was not that the skills didn¡¯t work, but that there was no fear at all. The only option was to get in contact with him and kill him with a physical strike or maybe something, as even curses did not work.
After a while, Victor simply decided to use an under handed method to get it over with. He timed it perfectly when Ramkish had appeared behind him, and at that very moment activated Domain of the dead and summoned a few vampires to assist. He didn¡¯t need them though as he was able to close the distance between easily after turning and ran his hand through Ramkish chest, before using his skill, Touch of Death. Even then, the skill took more than normal Mp, but in the end Ramkishy dead on the floor.
This time, Victor had learned something. He had been living around weaklings for too long that he had forgotten how to fight effectively. He was clearly stronger than Ramkish overall, but his foe was a better fighter. He felt that if he had better control and timing, he would have easily finished the fight earlier. Not to mention that Ramkish was a very unnecessarily slippery foe.
p-a- n-d-a-n-0-v-e-l¡¢ That aside, Victor approached Ramkish body that had a hole through it¡¯s chest to devour it on the spot. He was simply eager to know just how much he would gain, as he hadn¡¯t fought any vampire this strong apart from the female who managed to pull a fast one on him. But he couldn¡¯t eat her, so the experience was not there.
Unfortunately, just before Victor¡¯s hand reached the corpse, it was cut off clean by something, something he didn¡¯t even seeing.
Immediately, he jumped away from the corpse to give himself distance, and even forgot to ce it in his inventory forter as he was scouting the entire area hard to find who or what had attacked him.
While he was looking and his eyes were everywhere, he got a disturbing message from the system, one he had never gotten before.
[CAUTION]
[CAUTION]
[CAUTION]
[AN ERROR HAS OCCURED]
[CAUTION]
[AN ERROR HAS OCCURED]
[CAUTION]
[CAUTION]
[AN ERROR HAS OCCURED]
[CAUTION]
[AN ERROR HAS OCCURED]
[CAUTION]
[CAUTION]
[AN ERROR HAS OCCURED]
.
.
.
The message just kept popping up almost blocking Victor¡¯s vision as it filled up the entire area before his eyes. He would love to know what was happening, but the system just won¡¯t respond. Good thing for his undead mind, it really shined through in times like these.
¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ Victor couldn¡¯t help but confirm to himself. Not only were there countless negative messages popping up in his vision, his hand had not regenerated yet. Of course, he could see it was slowly growing, but the speed at which it did was slow, very slow, insanely slow. With such speed, the arm would be back and fully grown by the next day. Not that he could wait that long.
Victor was really confused, but while all these was happening, he noticed a figure appear beside Ramkish¡¯s corpse.
He was dressed in ck trousers that looked a bit old school in design, and wore a coat that reached his knees, but with nothing underneath and his chest bare. His hair was also very overgrown, just like Victor¡¯s, and the aura he was giving off was dark and muddy, but powerful nheless.
¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Victor asked himself as he stared at the figure.
There was no more contemtion or searching, it was clear that the figure was responsible for Victor¡¯s arm, but how did he manage to do it?
There was only one answer really, and that was that he simply was more powerful.
For the first time in a long while, Victor felt the familiar feeling of pressure.
Chapter 141 Unexpected Challenge II
Several messages appeared before Victor as he tried to use one of his skills. At this point, the none stop messages had subsided, but that was just a breather for the more serious notification.
[ERROR] [ERROR]
[Unable to ess skills]
[Your skills are inessible at the moment]
[Something is preventing ess to your skills]
[Something is interfering with the system] [System functions are being restricted]
..
Several simr messages kept popping up, and Victor needed not to guess that the cause of these abnormalities was rted to the figure that had just appeared.
The vampire stood over Ramkish¡¯s corpse as though he was checking something or scanning for something in the body. After a short time, the vampire moved away from the body after cing his hand on Ramkish¡¯s chest for a bit.
Perhaps, the most surprising thing was when Victor tried to see just what level the vampire before him was. The other vampires, especially the older ones seemed to have an unbnce between their levels and actual level of power, but what Victor found out was a first for him.
It was weird, but the vampire before him had no peculiar name, and the vampire¡¯s level was at one.
Without saying anything, the vampire faced Victor and dashed towards him. Victor could not keep up with the vampire¡¯s speed, and easily found himself being greatly overpowered. In just an instant, the roles were switched, and Victor had be the foe.
After being tossed around for a bit, the vampire spoke as he said, ¡°Useless, you don¡¯t appear to be anything special. Trash.¡± The vampire said, with a noticeable disgust in his words that Victor couldn¡¯t tell where it wasing from.
Victor instead of listening to what the vampire had to say, was going through himself checking for how he would be able to better his chances. He couldn¡¯t ess any of his skills, and he had concluded that the reason was rted to the enemy before him. This wasn¡¯t some kind of anime or movie where people exined what they had done and how it worked, so there was no chatting amongst themselves on how whatever was possible. The fact that he had to fight using just one arm also contributed as it messed up his bnce and all.
Fortunately for Victor, although his skills had been locked and no longer had effect, he still had a chance. His Innate Abilities were still essible. Since the abilities were actually deeply rooted in his being and nature, they were not affected by whatever it was that had been done to him.
The thought of getting the evolution materials of such a foe was really tantalizing, but the thought was pushed to the side as quickly as it came. At the moment, the saving grace for Victor was his Infernal body.
He really saw howzy he had be facing weak opponents. The fact that he had never really used his Infernal Body was proof.
The vampire before him took a single step, exuding plenty confidence, and as soon as Victor saw that, he red up. The lines all around his body lit up to the extent that Victor started emitting a substantial amount of light that illuminated his immediate surroundings. As always, the lines and marks on his body looked like flowingva, and along with the light came intense heat, but to Victor there was barely any change at all.
The vampire that had stopped moving forward for a bit, observing what was going on started moving closer again. He seemed not to be affected by the heat, and after reaching a certain distance disappeared, and not even a split secondter appeared before Victor. With a simple motion, he thrust his left hand towards Victor¡¯s stomach, but to his surprise, his fist was caught and a m strike followed right after to his chest.
The strike Victor delivered didn¡¯t do much of a damage, but instead acted as a great way to distance his opponent away from himself.
Of course, there was the fact that Victor was yet to fully understand the capabilities of this form, and what he could actually do or his limits, so it was safe to say that he was not drawing out the full capabilities.
Both broke into another round of fight, but this time it would seem that Victor could keep up with the vampire to an extent, and even managed to deal some punches and kicks from time to time, though not all did much when it came to damage done. He also realized that he could create and control mes, but the problem was still present as he had inadequate control over them, and could only do many variations of attack on the spot.
After a while of going at it, the vampire stopped attacking again before saying, ¡°Hmm, you barely pass, but you are still too weak.¡± He said, before spitting on the ground as though a sign of disrespect and rejection for Victor.
Victor couldn¡¯t really understand the meaning of what he was saying, but at least he was able to grab the surface meaning.
At this point, one might be asking why Victor had yet to call out his army even when the odds were stacked this badly against him, but it just wasn¡¯t possible. Victor had wanted to do this the moment he saw that his opponent was way stronger than him, but it didn¡¯t work. In the end, the skill Legion of the Dead was also a skill.
As the fight dragged on, it became clear who was on top and who was below, not that it hadn¡¯t been.
Victor even managed to outmanoeuvre the vampire and get back his arm that had been blown away because of the fight, and with the enhancement the Infernal Body provided his body, he was able to rejoin it to his body in a short time.
pa(nd)a no vel Even then, the fight didn¡¯t get any easy, and as it went on Victor had to push himself even further until he seemed to have entered a new form of his infernal body .
With this new form came some improvement, obviously. He could feel the jump in power, and the lines and marks on his body had also increased in size and were running even more ferociously than before.
This time, the heat produced from his body was simply insane, and he would dare say that at that moment, he resembled a mini sun. The air around him evaporated, and the very ground beneath his feet began melting. His every step left a mark on the ground as it burned off, and for the first time he felt that he could turn the tide of the fight.
As expected, this new form was simply something else. With every touch, he caused damage to the vampire, and even when he was simply defending from an attack, it still seemed to do damage to the vampire. The intense heat generated from his body alone seem to burn the vampire, but hisst one Victor couldn¡¯t confirm exactly, as the vampire showed no sign of being hurt.
Everything looked to be going well for once as Victor was making use of every experience he had in fighting to pull various things off. Fighting with beasts and fighting with actual proper opponents was very different.
But then, the vampire distanced himself from Victor with a short burst. His body was covered in burns, a testament that Victor was no joke with the heat.
¡°This is enough. It¡¯s ready.¡± The vampire said.
Victor was about to attack, as he wasn¡¯t one to wait for his opponent to transform, but then Victor noticed something strange happening around him as the darkness seemed to move on it¡¯s own towards the vampire.
But then, something unexpected happened before Victor¡¯s eyes as a hand impaled through the mid section¡
Chapter 142 [Bonus chapter] Death and Defeat
A hand had had went through the vampire¡¯s chest as he transformed, and Victor was surprised at what just happened. The vampire himself didn¡¯t even turn to look at the attacker and just went on with what he was doing. Under a few seconds, Victor was blown away by some kind of energy that looked ck and felt a bit cold.
Looking at the vampire now, it seemed like he had worn some kind of cloth that waspletely made of darkness itself as it materialized over his body to cover him up almost like a cloak.
Now that the short transformation, the vampire turned around to look at the one that had done the sneak attack, and Victor was also curious to know, so he didn¡¯t even take the chance to attack.
To both of their surprise, the one who attacked was actually Ramkish who still had a hole in his own mid section, and it even seemed to be healing slowly.
¡°You¡¡± The vampire said but didn¡¯tplete his statement.
¡°Are you blind or something? Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Ramkish asked, sounding a bit irritated and ticked off.
¡°If it¡¯s that, I can very much feel it,¡± the vampire said in response as he turned his head a little to the side, just enough that he could look at Victor. ¡°-but I refuse to acknowledge a weakling.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you won¡¯tst lo-¡± Before Ramkish couldplete his sentence, the other vampire appeared before him, and with what looked like a simple shove, he was sent flying tens of metres away, and couldn¡¯t get up after that. As it would seem, that wasn¡¯t a simple push.
Victor didn¡¯t understand what the conversation he just heard was all about and why the vampires were fighting each other, but he knew he had a bigger problem to face. He seemed to be getting the upper hand, but with his enemy¡¯s new form, he couldn¡¯t say for sure. The good thing though was that the fist that went through the vampire¡¯s chest wasn¡¯t just any attack, and it had targeted something specific that he didn¡¯t even know was there, and that thing looked like some type of core.
Normally removing something like that from a being that depended on it would mean death, but the vampire was still alive.
Victor and the vampire soon resumed their fight, and this time Victor could feel that he was being pushed back, though not as much this time. His opponent began getting serious as time psed, and so doing really began overpowering Victor in many cases.
For one short moment, Victor was about to get impaled by the vampire, but then he stopped just as his fingers had drawn blood from the Victor¡¯s neck. Victor could feel that his neck was about to fly off, and with the blessing of having unlimited stamina, he wasn¡¯t worn out, at least not physically. He did feel a bit off mentally.
¡°Damn that bastard¡ Unfortunately this is as far as I go.. The rest is up to you.¡± The vampire said. It looked like he was about to say something else, but then his body began to fade and turn to dust, just like the body of a vampire he fought earlier.
After the vampire¡¯s body faded, the fire burning all over and through Victor¡¯s body went off immediately, and he returned to his base self. Unexpectedly, he fell on one knee as he could feel a bit exhausted mentally. To say the least, Victor didn¡¯t know that he could get mentally exhausted even, but he soon saw the reason to be his insanely low MP that was now below 10, which was incredible considering that he had more than enough.
As it would seem, he really didn¡¯t have control over his ability, and not only was he not used to it yet, he also was very inefficient.
His body started adapting and recovering immediately, so he would be able to move soon. After a very short time, Victor felt a burst of power rush through him, and following it were various system notifications. Basically, he could once again ess his skills, titles and all that. This signified that the vampire had really died.
Following that, several vampires appeared around Victor from the shadow it looked. He was alert at first, but could feel no intent towards himing from them, and just watched them. He could take them without skills, but their ability to move through shadow and darkness was very annoying and made them very slippery foe.
They looked around for a bit before facing Victor and bowing their head a little, all in unison.
pAnda (nov)e1? Truly, Victor was been hit with one confusing thing after another. He couldn¡¯t understand why the vampires would bow their heads to him, but he would if he knew what was in their minds.
They had been instructed to follow him if anything was to happen from their leader and after that do whatever they wished, and it seemed like that was the n. After expressing their loyalty to him, they vanished without paying any attention to Ramkish¡¯s body, which Victor once again found strange.
He could feel that there was still life in the body, so he walked over to where it was, and to his surprise whaty there was not Ramkish, but apletely different person all together.
There seemed to be some remnants in the body¡¯s appearance as Victor studied it, but he could tell that the body was changing, and the speed at which it was doing that was also fast.
Victor couldn¡¯t tell if this one would turn to dust or not, but either way, the fact that he was still alive after what happened to him was shocking and dangerous enough, so Victor decided it was better to kill him onest time, but unfortunately for him, a disturbing system warning appeared.
[Your Hp is decreasing at an rming rate, and you might die within some seconds]
Before Victor could even pull up his status screen to look at what was happening, he fell backwards to the ground.
[You died]
[Title True Undead taking effect]
..
.
.
[True Undead]
As one who has achieved something that should be impossible, DYING and resurrecting countless times, as an undead, you have shown your thirst of immortality, and have been granted it.
Effect: When you die you will be revived 24 hourster at a random location within a 200 metres radius from where you die.
Chapter 143 A New Era I
[From here on, everything will be in a form of summary]
.
.
.
¡°So I ended up dying either way..¡± Victor said, as he woke up in apletely different ce from where he was moments ago from his perspective.
It was no big deal as he hadn¡¯t lost any of his strength, which was one good trait this title granted. Normally there was a price for this kind of nature defying skill, but in his case he could bypass it. Victor actually had his own theory for this, as it would make sense if what was exchanged was his life force or something simr, but seeing as he didn¡¯t have any actual ¡®life force¡¯¡
With his skills back and everything back to normal for the most part, Victor opened his system panel to look at his stats, but then he was hit with an error.
¡®Did that fucker not die?¡¯ He thought to himself, but this time around it was different.
[System Error]
[System Error]
[System Error]
[A Force is Blocking The System From Normal Operation]
[¡]
The system went silent in the middle of giving Victor a message, and that was it.
Suddenly, as if following a queue, a strange energe energy hit Victor as the wave of said energy swept by. It was exactly the way the gate that led to the vampire world hit, and this gave Victor a thought.
Currently, the vampire gate was still open, and to his knowledge the human side were yet to breach it, but then another titan of a gate had appeared. He didn¡¯t need to see it to know it¡¯s size, as the wave of energy was even stronger than the time the vampires¡¯ appeared.
He quickly teleported towards one of his marks that was close to the Under Current as for some reason he couldn¡¯t feel the ones within the massive building. On getting there, to his amusement, the entire mountain the secret base was in had vanished without trace, and there was grass growing on thend like the base was never there. Victor thought they had upped their security parameters, so he walked towards the grass, but it really was actual grass, and there was no restriction. With his system not responding, he couldn¡¯t use the map function, so he had to go off his instincts and self observation.
He went home, and there he found that it was still there, his house, and Werzelya was still around after he went looking for her, but something was strange with both his and Werzelya¡¯s house, everybody was asleep, and nothing he did could wake them up, not even burning their flesh woke them up, but the vampires still healed like normal.
From there, Victor went to the city, City G, to see the situation over there. Crow and his people took a big hit, so they were out ofmission for a while. City G however was also asleep.
From then onward, unexinable things started happening that Victor just couldn¡¯t understand, likerge sections of the city disappearing before his eyes and being reced by a river that didn¡¯t flow out after hitting the end even though the was no route for it to continue flowing, but it continued, even though that was impossible.
After a while, what seemed to be a tremor hit the earth that he stood on, and the area of effect was alsorge as far as the eyes could see. The force of this threw Victor into the air, but then he didn¡¯t return back to the earth and his body remained suspended in air after he must have travelled a distance upwards. It felt like his brain had been ringed, and his self stretched out of his body.
From there on, it felt to Victor like he was in a trance state and couldn¡¯t quite understand what was happening around him.
It must have felt like an eternity, but at the same time a few moments to Victor as he just existed within the world that seemed to be undergoing somethingpletely unexinable.
When he came to, he found himself lying down on a grass field that spread several miles apart, so much so that he couldn¡¯t make out where the end was. He also had no ability to fly, so there was that, he would have to make it out of there by foot or luckily, through teleportation.
At first, Victor couldn¡¯t quite remember something, but some momentster the memories of all that happened flowed into him, and suddenly he was on guard, for no reason really.
Firstly, he checked his system to see if it was working as normal, or it was still jammed. Surprisingly, what greeted him was a system panel he had never seen before, and to say the least, it was weird and unexpected. Also, something else apart from the way it looked had caught his attention.
..
Name: Victor (Crow)
Race: Vampiric Infernal Undead
Evolution Material: -Poison Sandworm ¨C 15,000¡
ss: Allrounder
Title: True Undead [¡], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [¡], Emissary of Death [¡], The Chosen [¡]
Blood Bank: XX
Hp: 4,500/4,500
Mp: 4,500/4,500
[Stat]
Strength: S
Agility: S
Sense: S
Vitality: D
Magic: C
Intelligence: A
Charm: D
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Skill tab]
[Passive]: All Title, Undead Aura (S), Recovery (S), Art of Combat (A), Weapon Mastery (A), Sixth Sense (A)
[Active]: Death Ark (S), Paralysis Ark (S), Infernal Ark (S), Geon Ark (S), Mental Ark (S), Blood Ark (S)
..
Seeing the massive change in his system and realizing that he does not understand most of what is happening, Victor could help but voice out his thoughts, ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± As he looked at the system.
Out of nowhere, he received a reply from the system that had chosen to remain quite throughout.
ording to the system, he was affected by the Universal Evolution that happened, and so was the functionality of the system and many other things.
¡°What do you mean by evolution of the universe?¡± Victor asked, as his mind wondered back to the events he experienced just before he lost himself.
The system didn¡¯t seem to be able to exin the happenings either, but it had a name for it. s, Victor¡¯s system wasn¡¯t sentient; neither did the system have the answer to everything. He forgot thest part for a while.
Back to his system, Victor asked why his stats now read letters instead of numbers, and the exnation was simple. After the so called Universal Evolution, Victor was no longer ahead of the curve like he once was, which meant that him having 11 points in strength would be the same to others having 11 points in strength. The only thing he had that was still advantageous was his ability to evolve and incorporate different species into himself.
..
This is how the stats worked;
5 ¨C 9 (F rank)
10 ¨C 19 (E rank)
20 ¨C 34 (D rank)
35 ¨C 64 (C rank)
65 ¨C 99 (B rank)
100 ¨C 149 ( A rank)
150 ¨C 199 (S rank)
xxx ¨C xxx (x rank)
..
There were other changes, but Victor was also most interested in the new title he received, but when he opened it to see what it was about, there was nothing.
..
[The Chosen]
???
???
..
The system also had nothing to say about this new title, so Victor decided it was best to just leave it for the time being, as maybe it will reveal itself as time goes by.
.
.
.
For the skills, most of his skills have been grouped and absorbed into the other, so it now looks something like this.
Death Ark (S) [Legion of the Dead lvl-MAX, Domain of the Dead lvl-MAX, Touch of Death lvl-MAX, Negative Burst lvl-MAX, Death Curse lvl-MAX, Demon Shadow lvl-MAX, Death Gaze lvl-Max]
Geon Ark (S) [Teleport lvl-MAX, Remote Explosion lvl-MAX, Earth Stump lvl-MAX, Excavate lvl-MAX,]
And so on¡
Chapter 144 A New Era II
After going about for a while, Victor was shocked to find some new creatures that he had never before seen whether in a dungeon or outside. Not even Maggie that liked collecting records of different creatures had any record about them, and Victor had gone through all of her research after he got into research himself.
If there was a better way to describe them, it would be aliens, but not the typical ones he knew from his original world with pear shaped heads and grey skin. This ones looked reptilian with spikes running down their backs to their tails from the top of their heads, but the only thing that made them seem alien was the fact that they had armour on. Not some medieval armour, but full on intergctic space fighting armour.
As Victor was not trying to fight or eat anything at the moment, he chose to leave them be for the moment. He had other things to do. The gates that opened before along with the one leading to the vampire world had closed.
The first thing he did was to teleport to his house to check how everything was and whether there were any changes. Getting there, he found that Jade, Zed and Luke were nowhere to be found, they had, disappeared. This was rather strange, as they would never leave the house unless under certain danger. Then if that was the case, he should have been able to teleport to their individual location since he had his mark on them, but even that didn¡¯t work.
He quickly checked his system to see all the names he had in his legion, and to his surprise, they all weren¡¯t there.
Victor went on to do some investigating and found out that the number of humans alone that had gone missing was rming, and the human poption had been greatly reduced.
The same happened with other species that lived on the that were known, and it was estimated that it a phenomena that happened to all living things on earth. Will a group researched more on this, another was tasked with contacting the other new species that had appeared on the that seemed to be intelligent.
After some days of research, it turned out that all those that were level 50 and below had been wiped out. The scientists called it the universes way of carrying out natural selection or something like that, Victor wasn¡¯t bothered by it. There was also the fact that the earth¡¯s size had increased more than 1.5 times it¡¯s original, and of course, there were scientists working the maths and all of how the earth was going to remain in orbit.
The major problem humanity faced at the moment was manpower, as most of the humans alive were fighters and those that work in the field, not in researchbs and all. At least now the motivation for even normal civilians to get powerful will be there.
Everything had suddenly been turned upside down in the world, and even as this was so, Victor had another problem to deal with, as not only did the options to choose from increase, he had also be the target of some foreign groups, and this time he wouldn¡¯t be able to simply overpower all of them.
Slowly like flowing river, time went by, and just like that several years had gone by. Victor did find the remaining vampires from the Dunkan family and he did eat them all. Veritas turned out to be the one that came back in Ramkish¡¯s body, and through whatever means morphed the entire anatomy and physiology of the body into a woman¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t a female version of the original, but her own likeness. She was only more of a milf now.
Victor decided to keep her around because of her power. With the people that were after him on his tail every time it seemed, he needed not only his legion. His legion had also be more than important than he ever thought, and he was really grateful he had the skill.
The power scaling of the world had been thrown offpletely. And as though being the unluckiest, he happened to attract the attention of one of the two most powerful forces, which were among the four after him. They were a kind of religious fanatical bunch that wanted him dead as they ced him at the top of their list to take hi down, along with any other creature they deemed evil by their god.
Initially after the world changed, there were no gates or dungeons, so the creatures on earth went to war with one another in the name of levelling up. No body knew when the next reset was going to happen, so they wanted to at least meet the threshold. The world became a very brutal and unsafe ce fast, and the conflicts started once wild beasts no longer served much.
These times were the golden ages of Under Current which Victor was d he had under him, and through these times he was able to build quite the reputation around his name, which ultimately brought unwanted attention as it happened.
Six years went by, and once again, dungeons started springing up left and right, so did some small gates. With the appearance of dungeons, earth was brought into an era of peace in a way, as there was no longer a need to hunt one another for the sake of levelling. The dungeon and gates didn¡¯t provide friendly monsters and challenges either, so everything was bnced.
Of course, enemies that had been made remained so, while some were able to reconcile. It was also around this time that those wanting Victor¡¯s head got even more serious.
Through out the dark years, he had made various enemies with even strong people, the only thing he had going for him was his power that could not be disputed by mere creatures and beings. To go against him, the others needed to also bring their strong, and to say that, it wasn¡¯t easy as Victor had really not calmed down when it came to eating other creatures and gaining their abilities. Through his own means, he was able to create more vampire evolution materials, and after some years, during the dark years, he rose to the pinnacle of the vampire evolution tree, The Origin.
This alone put him ahead of every race and creatures. The only ones who could contend were the fanatics, as they had a couple who could be said to have neared godhood.
.
.
.
Ten years after the first universal reset, another one happened, and just like before, those below level fifty all were erased out of existence.
Changes happened on earth, and more opportunities were presented. Same as before, everyone¡¯s level was reset. New adventures and troubles came like always, and every creature had to survive in the new world.
Unlike the first, this time dungeons started just a year after.
.
Elsewhere, somewhere in a different ne of dimension, three beings could be seen around a blue and red orb that radiated a kind of energy properly contained in it. They seemed to be discussing something serious, and their topic was¡ Victor-
Chapter 145 The Reset
¡°Seriously, Firstly, I didn¡¯t even get to enjoy my stay in this damn world long enough after escaping bondage, and was thrown into shit situations¡ now this shit.¡± Victor said to himself, while standing on top of a building in the middle of the city.
It was safe to say that he was no longer an emotionless being as he once was, at least to some extent.
From the spot where he stood, he looked at the beautiful city below, observing the night life while leaning on the metal bars on the edge of the roof of the story building.
¡®Heh.. I¡¯ve got shit to do.¡¯ He said to himself just before he was about to teleport away, but then the skill didn¡¯t activate. ¡°Great, now I¡¯ve got you to babysit.¡± Victor said.
¡°I thought I told you not to step into my city? Did you think I would not find out?¡± The voice asked as a man walked out of the shadows nearby.
¡°You are getting better huh? I couldn¡¯t even sense you approaching.¡± Victor said. Before the other could respond however, he continued, cutting the man off in a rather rude manner. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time now, I don¡¯t feel like listening to an old self righteous baby. Move along now, and stop your skill¡¯s effect.¡± Victor said.
For a short while, some seconds, both men just stared at each other for a while, and then, without saying another word, Victor teleported away.
Seeing the empty space before him, the man showed a spoilt expression on his face as the words escaped his mouth, ¡°Damn bastard.. Just a little more.¡±
.
.
The man who had just confronted Victor is called Orvion Baxter, someone who, for Victor that has many skills in his arsenal, is a big red g. His ability is to block the activation of skills, and when this skill of his is active, even he can¡¯t use his other skills. The good part is that he is a physical oriented hunter, so the situation is for the most part advantageous for him.
His only problem is that Victor is still too much for him, as Victor¡¯s physique alone is far beyond superhuman in many ways.
Victor appeared at his destination after teleporting. He was now at Under Current¡¯s HQ where he spent most of his time.
The world after the second RESET, as they termed it, had be even bigger. How earth was still able to maintain it¡¯s position in the sr system was a mystery on it¡¯s own that many scientists were driven to study.
For those not too fascinated by science though, this expansion of the earth only meant there was more political battles and whatnot to handle.
There were different factions all around, each with their own ideologies and visions, and even Victor¡¯s Under Current (I will most likely refer to it as UC from now on) was no longer just a hidden organization, they had be more of an organization shrouded in mystery, but their existence was vastly known all round, even at the opposite side of the world, and everyone knew not to mess with them.
Amongst all the factions and different groups around the world, the ones that stood out the most were the fanatical group that worshiped a certain god, and the group that was more interested in science and interster expanse.
? Of course, there were other groups that had different views and focus other than these two, but they were nowhere close to them in terms of anything.
Normally, the existence of these two groups shouldn¡¯t be any problem, but the thing was that they both wanted the entire world to follow along with them, willingly or not. The problem Victor faced was the singr fact that he was trapped in between both groups in a way.
While the fanatics of the Razhin faith were against Victor, calling him impure and wanted nothing more than to send him into nothingness, the VIM CORP, which was the group focused on interster travel and space believed Victor could be of great help to them.
Victor however, while also against the fanatics, wanted nothing to do with the scientists. His spies had already feed him the information on what the VIM CORP really wanted, and it was just like he suspected. They wanted to cut him open and experiment on him, as even now, there was no one who could use as many skills as he could.
That aside, when it came to the scientists, there was a split as a particr faction in the organization wanted to sincerely partner with Victor, while the majority wanted nothing more than to open him up and study him.
¡
¡°Wee, I have processed the request from earlier and sent people to handle it. How was your stroll?¡± A feminine voice asked Victor, as he walked into a certain room where many people seemed to be at work.
Of course, this female who spoke was Veritas.
After taking over Ramkish¡¯s body, the boy¡¯s anatomy slowly morphed into hers, and it even gave her the perk of growing past her former appearance into somewhat of a milf now. Though she didn¡¯t have her original power back at the time, Victor took her in as she requested since he knew that her loss in power was only temporary.
Unexpectedly, her loyalty towards him only increased, and all his preparations in case she was too betray him never were used.
In addition to wanting to be under him, she sort more than just to be his tool, as she referred to herself, she wanted to birth his children¡ Which is unreasonable, considering the fact that it was extremely difficult, and the chances of a sessful birth was almost zero.
Though vampires can¡¯t give birth, it is different for an ancient vampire like herself. The only problem was that the stronger you were, the harder it was to conceive or even impregnate, and her strength was nothing to scoff at, neither was Victor¡¯s.
She was a Progenitor, and Victor had even taken it a step further and was the Origin when it came to vampire evolution, which is as high as it could get. This was also the major reason why the fanatics of the Razhin faith hated him as impure being. He was something like the embodiment of evil to arge extent in their eyes.
¡°Ver, it was good, and.. good job.¡± Victor said as he swiftly maneuvered his way away from her. She had the habit of ying seductive games in public much to the sight of others, and he wasn¡¯t in for that.
She followed him to his private office where they would get the most privacy as she had something to tell him. Victor read her signal and headed there.
When they reached, Victor went into the room and sat on the couch positioned by the side of the room before his desk.
¡°Good new?¡± He asked Veritas, who remained standing before him.
¡°Not exactly, but we have found a possible lead.¡±
..
FOR THE SAKE OF MEMORY [Vampire power system, from weakest to strongest]
Fledgling
Blood Sucker
Blooded Vampire
Vampire Noble
Vampire Lord
Ancestral Vampire
Progenitor
The Origin
.
Chapter 146 Seeking Answers
A/N: Reborn:Zombie is fully back now and I will be updating every two days. That¡¯s one day interval between each update. This is for consistency sake, but at least that¡¯s for now.
..
..
..
¡°Really? Heh..¡±
¡°You weren¡¯t hoping for it to be this fast, right?¡± Veritas asked.
¡°Yes¡ Hand me the details, I¡¯ll head out immediately.¡± Victor said as he stretched out his hand to receive the documents she had in her hand. She seemed to hesitate for a brief moment, but then handed them over to him.
Victor collected the documents and went through everything in seconds.
¡°Seems we are in luck. They just so happen to be moving it at this time. ¡± Victor said before cing the documents on his table as he stood up.
The documents contained information on the job Under Current had received some time ago from the VIM CORP. Even though this was a matter of top secret, everyone trusted Under Current to keep info on jobs private.
Apparently, the technology the VIM CORP has been trying so hard to create was created the week prior to this by some small time organization. They could very much just partner with this organization, but the VIM CORP would rather take all for themselves than form any such partnership. The original request was to steal the technology and terminate everyone rted to it, but Victor personally rejected the other part of the request.
Victor left in an instant after dropping the documents as he teleported himself away. He was going to bring himself as close as possible to the site where this technology was. Since it was to be transported that night, he would just hijack it from the transportation vehicle without causing a ruckus.
¡
Just as nned, before the morning came, the VIM CORP had their piece of technology in hand.
¡°The VIM CORP sends their regards.¡± Veritas said, as she walked closer to Victor.
¡°Hm..¡±
¡°You seem to be worrying about somethingtely. What is on your mind master?¡± Veritas asked.
¡®This sly¡¡¯ ¡°Enough with the master talk¡¡±
To put it inly, Victor had been thinkingtely. He was among the most powerful all around the earth. Though it was something he didn¡¯t really want to acknowledge, he had be so powerful that little was above him. Living around had little meaning these days. He could think of some recreational activity to indulge himself in, but even then, he already knew how he would feel.
Originally it was about survival, then survival, and survival. It was all he had ever known in this new world. Now that he needed not invest much effort, it had all be dull. Maybe all he was looking for now was some kind of stimnt, who knows.
There were those that were at least as powerful as him, and one of them was the leader of the fanatics that were so obsessed with worshiping their gods. Victor was sure that such a person would have no problem, as he could really be preupied with worshiping their gods for eternity.
¡°I need a kind of cause. I literally have it all. Now, it has be so empty and dull. I feel the need for some kind of purpose. So, I¡¯ve been thinking of something engaging to do, like finding out what the cause of the RESET is or anything rted to that.¡± Victor said to Veritas, as he looked away from her.
There was no particr excitement in Victor¡¯s voice as he spoke these words, but the need for them could be felt to some extent.
¡°I understand your plight.¡± Veritas said. Though she was a vampire and they were built to live for a long time and would not be affected by living for a long time, she could understand Victor as they shared a connection.
¡°But I¡¯m a vampire and all, I know what you are thinking. The thing is, I am not exactly the same as you.¡± Victor said. Though the majority of his genes were vampire, there were still missing parts.
¡°I¡¯ll be going out for a work.¡± Victor said, but Veritas could feel it in his words this time.
¡°You won¡¯t being back this huh?¡±
¡°You should also take a break and rx.. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Veritas didn¡¯t bother responding, as just like she expected, Victor teleported the next moment.
There were some believe concerning the cause of the reset. Some believed it was some form of natural selection or something rted, but at a universal level, while others like the science faction discredited that notion and believed there was something else at y. This was also the motivation they needed to start focusing aggressively on interster expanse.
The fanatics however believed that it was the doing of their gods and that the cause or reason behind it needed not be known by men. They also picked great offence with science faction concerning this particr notion. Being the kind of people they are, the only thing stopping them from matching for the destruction of all science rted organization was the fact that the science faction wielded great power in machinery and weaponry. If the one at the top, the leader of the Razhin faith was to move, the science faction would probably not stand a chance using just weaponry, but he hadn¡¯t.
Victor however, had some thought concerning the matter, as anyone would. For him, there are two possibilities, the universe was either at y, or some kind of higher power or civilization was behind it.
Being influenced from his former life, he was more inclined to believe in the supernatural and paranormal. If there was one thing he realized after crossing over, it was that this new world focused more and heavily on science and technology. That didn¡¯t seem to be much of religion and any other supernatural activity or knowledge around, and that furthered the case with the introduction of awakeners.
Victor immediately went on some kind of search around the ce. He didn¡¯t have any particr destination in mind, but he was sure that where ever the Razhin people had restraints on would be interesting.
The first two yielded no results, and thest one also didn¡¯t.
It had already been close to a week since he set out in his search. ¡°To think they would have nothing.. hypocrites.¡± Though he didn¡¯t find anything of value to him, he did find out something interesting. Even the Razhin faith were researching technology. Victor couldn¡¯t say if it was shameful or innovative, it just wasn¡¯t expected.
He did capture one of the people there however, and using one of his skills, pried out information from the man before letting him return to his duty without any knowledge of what happened.
The new destination had been determined, and unfortunately, Victor didn¡¯t have a mark around that side of the earth. He teleported himself as close as possible to the location, but that was it. The journey from there on was on foot.
This gave Victor the opportunity to experience actual travelling, after a very long time of just teleporting around the ce. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be some settlements far out from the cities, but there were.
Like a true adventurer, he stopped around some of the cities, solved some problems, slept around a bit, then took off. If Veritas was to find out about what he had been doing, she would definitely be mad, as he had her at home but never agrees to touch her. Victor had a very low chance of impregnating anyone, so he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of leaving behind loose ends.
Like so, time was spent slowly, day by day, until a whole month passed. The location Victor learned about wasn¡¯t anything special either. It was some kind of dungeon that had existed since the first world before the resets and never disappeared. It was only recently found and the location was been protected by the fanatics, probably because they nned to explore it, or were in the process of doing so. All these information, Victor got by further prying into the minds of those that were kept to guide the ce. Even they weren¡¯t too sure of what was going on with the ce, they only knew the general information. Nevertheless, Victor deemed it was irrelevant and continued his journey that he had begun to enjoy. He left a mark behind though, just in case.
Chapter 147 Clues
The following month after Victor left for his supposed adventure, he came to a certain settlement where the inhabitants there behaved less civilized, or in better terms, not as technologically civilized as the rest of the world. They didn¡¯t even seem to know that the world was different.
Victor, of course, did a bit of research, and what he found was definitely worth calling shocking, not that he was.
There was a certain cave close to this settlement, and the moment Victor got close to the cave, he received a system message that something was interfering with the system¡¯s functionalities, and also something was blocking the usage of his skills.
This discovery was certainly interesting. Victor went back to the vige had to get more information as to what the cave was.
The vigers themselves didn¡¯t know what it was, all they knew was that it was a no go area for anybody, and were even shocked to see Victor return alive.
None of the vigers had any sort of power or skill. To put it inly, they were not awakened, or so it seemed. Victor believed their powers were being suppressed by the effects of the cave that also seemed to be strong. Maybe weaker awakeners felt more of the effect than stronger awakeners like himself.
As he couldn¡¯t get anything from the vigers, he headed inside himself. Though his skills were blocked, he still had his abilities and natural physique, and being an Origin vampire, it was no joke.
Entering the cave, Victor could make out little details around, but there was no light source, so he had to rely on his natural night vision.
The initial entrance was just a very long and bent passage way that kept extending inwards. It had several markings on the wall, which Victor couldn¡¯t make sense of. The entire structure was tiles with fine blocks and bs, and the interior was spacious enough to amodate two people walking side by side with no problem. The ceiling also had some distance from Victor¡¯s head.
Victor still had no need to be too vignt consciously as his senses were still sharp, even without some of his passive skills. Despite that, the way through the passage waspletely straight and continued like that even after he had been walking for hours. He got so deep that he could no longer see anything and the darknesspletely engulfed everything. At this point, Victor¡¯s other senses kicked in and helped paint a mental image for him to know his surroundings.
After walking steadily for almost a day, Victor finally came to an opening where he could feel that the material was different, wood. There were five such signals he was getting from his senses, and he was sure these were wooden doors.
Though Victor had been on guard, just in case any monster popped out, it never happened.
Standing before the five doors, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think that these may have been ced there in the form of trials or something simr.
¡®I¡¯ll have to go door to door then.¡¯ He said to himself in his head.
The entire ce was stillpletely pitch ck and he couldn¡¯t see anything, but that changed as soon as he pushed open the first door.
¡
In the end, after spending time within the cave, Victor came out of the cave back to the surface. The experience inside the cave was very unexpected, but never the less it was a bit fun. The think though, was that it didn¡¯t provide any clue what so ever concerning anything.
Victor went towards the vige to speak with the people there, and after a brief talk with the vige head, he left.
He had been away for a while, so it was time for him to return, at least to check up on his people and organization.
Instead of straight up teleporting away, Victor decided it was better to go on foot, not like anything important was happening at the moment. After Victor reached a certain city however, he changed his mind about just travelling by foot.
The entire settlement he just walked into waspletely destroyed with signs of battle here and there. He immediately teleported back to Under Current¡¯s HQ where he would spend most of his time, so will Veritas.
From thin air, Victor appeared surprisingly as this visit was very unexpected. However, Veritas wasn¡¯t inside the room, so Victor left the room by himself to ask what the matter was.
¡°Where is Veritas?¡± He asked randomly, directing the question to those around him after he stepped out of his office.
¡°Umm, Sir¡¡± A voice spoke up as they came closer to him.
The man who answered Victor quickly filled him in as fast as he could about the situation at the moment. Apparently, while Victor was away, the earth had been attacked by monsters, and rumor has it that these monsters came from the seas and oceans.
Victor found his way to the information department of Under Current immediately to get better information on what was going on.
When he got there, he was greeted as procedure required, and from then on the head there personally filled him in on what was happening.
Some time ago, while he was away, various parts close torge water bodies were attacked by monsters that came out of the waters. It all happened almost simultaneously at first which almost felt like something that was staged, but then there were other possibilities.
There was the possibility of a dungeon opening under water that had not been discovered, and due to that fact broke. This was the best possibility, with the worst case scenario being that it wasn¡¯t a dungeon but a gate. That would mean even more monsters.
All the monsters seemed to be rted to the aquatic habitat, so it made sense to suspect such a dungeon would open under water.
At the moment, humans had to fight the monsters that had made it untond first before they head into the waters.
So far, majority of the monsters onnd had been taken care of, and some ces had even started heading into water.
During this time, Under Current received a request to help out one of the cities located close to the ocean, and Veritas went along to see the situation for herself.
Hearing all this, Victor wasn¡¯t worried in the least. From his personal conclusions, if the monsters were that many, it was either a gate that broke, or multiple dungeons that were unattended to.
Chapter 148 Fulfillments
A/N: Reborn:Zombie is fully back now and I will be updating every two days. That¡¯s one day interval between each update. This is for consistency sake, but at least that¡¯s for now.
..
..
..
In time, the monsters all around the shores and cities close to therge bodies of water were dealt with, and the battle was taken into waters. Quite frankly, humans were put in a disadvantageous position once they stepped foot into the waters.
They quickly found that the monsters they had been fighting had never been operating at their full capacity while onnd. Now that they were in water, even the weakest of monsters was much more stronger than they would be innd.
Veritas returned some timeter after the request they received had beenpleted. Once she returned, she gave a report to Victor of how the entire experience was, as a first hand witness. That wasn¡¯t the only ount being requested though.
Even as she was a subordinate of Victor and could not stand or oppose him in strength, she could never hold back her feelings after finding out that Victor had been sleeping around when he left and had yet to do much to her.
Sure, she had insinuated some things before, but they never got far and Victor would pull back or they would get disturbed. That day though, she felt it would be a different story.
¡®No matter what, I have to get him to take action!¡¯ Thought Veritas.
It was like some kind of power, she could always sniff it out of him if he had been with another female prior, even if the time interval was far apart. ¡®She¡¯s like some kind of witch.. really.¡¯ Thought Victor as he watched Veritas walk out of the room.
Because he invested much of his time in Under Current, it was more of his house than his actual home, and he even had an entire section of the building to himself as his private quarters. Today however, will be different.
The fact that Victor was returning home lifted Veritas¡¯s spirt even more, as it meant he wanted his privacy. Victor loved his privacy, so him going back home that day was telling.
Of course, no one knew where his house was located. It had be something of a mystery around the work ce, as no matter what, no one could find or trace where the location was, and they¡¯ve tried, well. The only way known there was by Victor teleporting you there himself, but even then he hadn¡¯t taken many.
¡°Are you ready?¡± Victor asked as he came closer to Veritas.
¡°Yes.¡± She responded, with an obvious smile on her face that couldn¡¯t be hidden.
¡°The ce has changed since thest time you visited, so brace yourself.¡±
Victor said, just before the scenery before them changed, in an instant.
They had just shifted through space to a different side of the, and the scene that awaited Veritas was truly marvelous.
¡°Wow¡ You really went crazy with the ce.¡± Said Veritas, in amazement at what was before her.
¡°I changed the style a bit, like it?¡± Said Victor, as he led her in.
If anything, the mere fact that the environment of the house gave no evidence as to where they were, was something fascinating.
The house itself had a style of some type of modern day castle, with vastnds and flowery that would be pleasing to even the eyes of dictators.
That day, Veritas was touched¡ They touched themselves all over.
.
.
Of course, like any horny soul that has been deprived for a long time, Veritas wasn¡¯t satisfied with just a single go. They also had enough stamina and vitality to spare, so they went at it all throughout the night. Maybe it was a good thing that Victor was able to control sexual desire to a certain extent, maybe not. Since they are vampires and are of a high rank, normally, sex drive in these strong vampires is very low. It hardly is there and onlye once in a while, and unlike most would think, it goes away as fast as ites, mostly after the first hour or so after acted upon.
It was no different with Veritas, but her longing may have encouraged Victor to act a little bit.
.
In the end, they spent more than just a night there and only left after they hadpletely satisfied themselves.
By the time they were back at Under Current HQ, the war against the sea monsters had only worsened, as expected.
¡°During the three days you were away sir, the battle has only worsened, and now the rankers have officially been requested to assist in the fight.¡±
¡°A meeting will be held in two days at the Orleon ball house in Orleon. You have been invited Sir.¡± Another man came forward to present the invitation to Victor.
Not surprising, his invitation was not as one of those who will be fighting, it was more as a necessary guest to appear. Though not very liked, his strength couldn¡¯t be ignored, and he had yet to do anything that would cause him to be persecuted in anyway. If anything, Victor and Under Current had helped humanity time and again throughout the ages, they deserved the respect.
¡°Orleon huh? Not bad.¡±
Victor could wait that long, but he instead deployed some of his people to go see the situation around the water body closest to them.
Victor had long since incorporated Crow¡¯s organization into his own, and now even expanded the capabilities and work they could carry out. Of course, after the first reset, only Crow and a few of his men were left, so they easily joined him under the same banner. No matter how it looked, humans still aged, and presently also, Crow was getting older. He was still in charge of the spy and assassination sections, but more like a grandmaster now.
One thing Victor did was ce the vampires under him into all major positions in the organization, that way he could ensure that it ran well and without any hups. There were other intelligent beings he had under his legion, and he also made use of them. If nothing, Under Current was the only organization with the presence of many races all working together.
On arge scale, humans were still not allfortable with the other races atrge, just a few of them, and only on international levels.
The squad Victor sent for the recon was under the assassination team, which meant they were under Crow.
These days, as he got older, Crow had be more sentimental and soft. He had even begun to regret some of his mistakes, or the things he saw as mistakes. Like not agreeing to Victor turning him into a vampire in the past.
Now he wanted it, but Victor wouldn¡¯t agree, as his time had already passed. Not that other vampire subordinates could do what they wanted either, and Veritas could care less about one human dying.
In the end, it didn¡¯t matter. Maybe death was a blessing and not a curse for mortals.
¡°I better prepare for the others that will be going with me. I know well that many will want to take this opportunity to do something stupid.¡± Said Victor, as he walked out of the section where he had just been, giving the order to the assassins.
He liked to use his legs if he could these days. Teleporting everywhere was just toozy.
Chapter 149 The Ball
¡°The Orleon Ball House. Never Imagined I¡¯d being to such a ce..¡± Victor said, as he arrived at the Orleon ball house, the destination for the meeting with the rankers.
This ce is more famous for being a yhouse for the rich than anything, not that it was public information what really went down in there, but being the ones with the most secretive information, Victor would know, besides, he is acquainted with the owner of the ce.
¡°Let¡¯s head in, the others will join us.¡± Victor said to the person standing close to him before both of them walked in.
Under Current alone had many who could be considered as strong as rankers, but due to the fact that they hide most of their power, only a few of them are known to the world, and they were the ones with him at Orleon. They too were invited after all.
Inside the Ball House, Victor could see a lot of people were already present, and it was like a full blown party already. Everyone was making connections and talking, while others simply enjoyed their time by eating and drinking, nothing too much though.
Victor and the one with him found a spot to wait, as the others with him were yet to enter the building. Once they did however, Victor urged them to mingle around while he disappeared into the numbers like he wasn¡¯t there.
Not many knew him by appearance. Even though his name was very popr, and even children knew his name and some of his works, his exact physicality was vague for the most part, only a couple of people have ever seen him. Well technically many have, they just didn¡¯t live to tell the tale.
Out of all who had seen him however, the leader of the Razhin faith was one of them. Though Victor was not sure if he would be attending, as he most likely treasure worshiping his gods than attending a dull gathering and would most likely send an envoy, one could never truly know.
¡®Even though he prefers to kiss ass all day, he mighte to this one.¡¯ Victor said in his mind.
It was not like he was afraid of the man or anything, he was more afraid of what the man would do. Victor liked his privacy, and having your name screamed out in such a gathering wasn¡¯t really his thing.
Even though the leader of the Razhin faith ims to be a holy man, there was always one person who pissed him off just by thinking of their existence.
¡®I mean, what did I really do to deserve this?¡¯
Instead of lingering around creating opportunities, Victor snuck into the more secret and hidden part of the building to meet a friend, as he would call her.
¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be very happy to see me.¡¯ Victor thought to himself with an innocent smile on his face as he walked the passage ways.
After a minute or two, Victor arrived before a light door that had two guards stationed outside, both were women, young girls that just passed their teenage years.
Without exchanging words, the girls allowed him through the door like his arrival was expected. Victor walked into the room behind the doors.
¡°Garetha, certainly is nice to see me again isn¡¯t it?¡± Victor said with a soft smile of his face that looked innocent.
Though Victor was in a good mood, Garetha wasn¡¯t exactly happy to see him, or so it seemed. She certainly wasn¡¯t angry either.
The way things were, Garetha liked women, and it was to the extent that her entire business is ran and carried out by women. Her story, though not entirely clear, was not one where she was wronged by some man during her younger years. She simply has always liked her same gender right from time.
Of course, she had also tried sex with men over her lifetime, but the feeling just wasn¡¯t there.
¡°So you came? I thought you¡¯d also get someone to represent you here.¡± She said, as Victor took a seat.
¡°Nah, these things can be interesting some times, you know¡¡±
¡°Whatever¡¡±
¡°Did you polish your scales or something? You seem extra shinny today.¡± Victor said, not really looking at Garetha though.
Garetha was a medusa kind of creature, at least she was. She had also lived for a long time, at least a thousand years. Around some point in time, she must have evolved and her appearance changed from half snake and half human to fully humanoid in features.
She had a darker shade of skin with scales covering parts of her arms, face, and other parts. Her hair was like something out of a fairy tale, and her skin was also smooth and almost slippery to the sight. The curves and gifts of nature she didn¡¯tck either, her body was devilish. Something to make a man sin.
She had always had a certain effect over men, but to think there would be one that waspletely unaffected by her charming form¡
The worst part, she was the one who was being charmed. Victor seemed to have that effect on females.
Some time ago, Garetha tried to seduce Victor, but one deep squeeze into her groin was all it took to neutralize her. What happened that day was worth going within her top lists of euphoric moments she had ever experienced, and to think it happened after only a touch, it certainly was embarrassing.
¡°Come on, you look shy for an old woman like yourself, lighten up.. Let the past be the past.¡± Victor said, with a smile on his face.
¡®¡OLD WOMAN¡¡¯
Officially, the gathering started, and everyone got straight into why they hade there and started discussing the details and everything.
Though Victor had been invited to this gathering, he didn¡¯t really bother showing himself and just rxed with Garetha while they watched from afar. He was known to be very evasive and many believed he could hide in in sight by standing right before you and you wouldn¡¯t notice, even those in Under Current, so it worked well for him.
.
.
The meeting was concluded without Victor having to make an official appearance, not even once. Just so people know he was there, he returned to the meeting towards the end and allowed some people to see him, and even received greetings from some.
After all was done and decided, he returned back to base with the four that went with him.
Whatever had been decided in the meeting didn¡¯t really affect his moving forward, it was all a formality to be present at the gathering.
¡°Wee back, master. How was it?¡±
Chapter 150 Meeting I
Ultimately, it was decided that all the rankers would moving out in a few days as one giant attack force to fight in the waters in order to finish off the sea monsters.
Days went by, and the day for the attack force soon came. They all moved out and began their duty at once without wasting much time. This time, Victor didn¡¯t follow along as there was no need for him to. He trusted his people not to die, even though theyter can¡¯t handle the monsters.
¡°They have left, a few minutes ago.¡± A young man reported to Victor as he sat in his office chair.
¡°Good. We will keep in touch with them and stay updated. You may leave now.¡± Victor said before reclining into his chair.
He had been thinking of going back into the cave in the secluded vige, but he kept having this feeling that something worth his time woulde up, so he stayed. At least, for the moment, he will check things personally.
..
Two days went by, and the report Under Current was getting from their people was quite unexpected. Victor already knew of the situation to an extent since he had sent out a recon team before the expedition began, but the members of Under Current that joined the attack force were reporting more information.
Firstly, the monsters were way stronger than they were onnd, which was what everyone knew, but the interesting part was next. The sea monsters might not actually be monsters from some dungeon or gate, as they bore plenty simrities to normal earthly aquatic life.
The monsters looked more like mutated sea creatures than monsters from dungeons. This singr discovery, was very important.
It would seem that not only animals onnd changed, even the ones in the seas had evolved. Humanity really is ignorant. They spend all their time trying to understand the secrets of the skies and cosmos while they have yet to even understand their own backyard.
This information quickly spread amongst the top organizations and hunter guilds. The job was no longer to find and eradicate a dungeon outbreak, it had changed.
Seeing that the aquatic life had changed so much, everyone really wondered just how much it had changed. For all they knew, they were still around the surface of the ocean, and as sea life went, it only got scarier the deeper one goes.
Another thing at that moment, was what exactly was causing the agitation of the sea life. It was more like they were being pushed or influenced by some external force than anything, or the evolution just messed with their normal behavior. The human scientists also thought of this, but the fact that they not done anything unusual up until that moment, suggested that there was something else at y.
¡°We have to check all around. Maybe someone dropped some kind of waste product that could have such an effect on the sea creatures.¡± One of the scientists said, as many gathered around arge meeting table. Around this table sat different top leading powers in the world at that moment, though not all.
For example, Victor wasn¡¯t there.
The scientists did their searches, but didn¡¯t find any such material traceable in the waters.
The fanatics of the Razhin faith were requested help from, but they believed the sea monsters to be evil, so they never agreed to help except it was fighting the monsters, which they took no break from.
Back when this whole thing started, they refused to join in, and left the science faction to take care of everything, until they must have gotten confirmation from one of their gods, after which they branded the monsters to be evil and began their assault.
The battle went on for some time with no progress even after rankers around the globe banded together.
The more the war raged, the stronger the creatures got, but that wasn¡¯t the case for the humans, they only tired.
Sharks bigger than the rumored Megalodon began appearing, and sea monsters even scarier than Crakens also appeared. The entire fight was simply a losing one.
Ultimately, the humans gave up, and theypletely abandoned the oceans and seas. All they could do was station some people close to the shores to stop the asional intrusions. The oceans and seas and even other big water bodies became a no go area for anyone and everyone., and things stayed like this for another two whole months.
After that time, something very unexpected happened, something that no one would expect. A humanoid sea creature, though it would be an understatement to call it a mere creature, came out of the waters, and spoke humannguage to the understanding of those who had been kept to watch over the shores.
This creature called itself Smilrah andbelled itself an envoy of the underwater ruler. He didn¡¯t exactly say it like so, but that was basically it.
It invited the leaders of the world above toe to their residence, where they shall agree with each other a way to resolve the current crisis, if not, thend and those on it shall suffer.
Those were in line with what the envoy said, and the manner in which he did showed some form of arrogance. Though so, the smart ones will not think that is how all the sea creatures wilt intelligence behave.
Either way, the humans agreed to the meeting. As the race with over 96 percent of people on earth at the moment, humans took it upon themselves to represent the earth¡¯s surface.
During the time of all these happenings, Victor had left for the cave he found some time earlier. The second time around he came more prepared and went deep enough that he eventually ran into a person.
Both had a conversation, but the other would frequently make fun of Victor for being weak. If Victor tried to argue, it would be futile since he couldn¡¯t use his skills.
Throughout that entire experience, there was one thing that stuck with Victor, and that was the fact that, when it came to strength, he still had a long way to go. Be it physical or mental, he was bested no stress.
¡°You dare to call yourself strong with such level of skill.. That¡¯s really arrogant don¡¯t you think?¡¯
¡°What do you mean? Just because you beat me a couple of times doesn¡¯t mean you will be better when the restraints are off.¡± Said Victor.
¡®Don¡¯t worry yourself, the moment you see it, you will know.¡¯ Victor remembered what he was told that day before he never saw the man again.
Chapter 151 Under Water City
A/N: Reborn:Zombie is fully back now and I will be updating every two days. That¡¯s one day interval between each update. This is for consistency sake, but at least that¡¯s for now.
..
..
..
Time came for the humans to go to this under water city.
¡°Antis, really? Never thought I would experience this.¡± Victor said to Veritas as they got ready to leave.
They were going to take just themselves for this journey, as more people simply weren¡¯t needed. Veritas however, spected this to be a trap, but really, who didn¡¯t?
The idiots that agreed to follow a stranger and potential enemy into their own territory were to me for the developments. They could easily have called to meet onmon grounds, but no.
Victor and Veritas arrived at the predestined meeting location close to the shores in one of the cities that was close to the sea. They were neither early norte, so they lingered around for a while as they waited.
Though times had changed and everything wasn¡¯t the way it used to be, anyone who truly knew Victor as The Crow, knew the terrible side of him that had been forgotten by the new world. The old heads there knew not to mess with him in anyway or form, so even to say hi was better left undone.
Of course, someone was taking note of all these behaviors.
¡°Does this thing seek death?¡± Veritas said in a quiet voice that only Victor could hear.
¡°Rx, he won¡¯t get much anyway.¡± Victor responded in simr manner.
The envoy that had been doing a good job observing the people had been showing too much interest in Victor and Veritas, maybe because they weren¡¯t exactly ¡®human¡¯.
The trip begun, and they all were carried inside some sort of ship that at least looked to be a form of technology. It was nothing outside of what humanity could do, so it wasn¡¯t rming.
As they descended, everyone on board kept seeing various interesting creatures and creatures that would very much end their band of awakeners in matter of minutes. Of course, it would be a different story of the truly powerful were to make a move, but of course, they wouldn¡¯t just like that. For some reason, it seemed like the ones who were truly powerful could care less about the wellbeing of the, Victor included.
After around 15 minutes, they finally arrived at the underwater terminal that lead to the underwater city. As the sea creature exined, the entire city was covered by protective barriers, so using the terminal was the only way in.
No matter how Victor looked at it, this scene before him looked all too familiar.
.
.
The underwater city was simply fantastic, and just as Victor thought, its name was Antis.
¡
The vehicle they were in, the same one that brought them there, made sure to pass through all the beautiful ces as they headed to their final destination, and it was mostly sickening to Victor. He couldn¡¯t exactly say what it was they were nning, but he couldn¡¯t even begin to think that they wanted to entice and steal some of earth¡¯s people.
They finally got to the king¡¯s pce, which was where they were headed all along, and to say the least, it was astonishing. The fashion of these water people was certainly not the one every one from earth was used to, and their sense of art was different, but unlike food, it was something everyone could agree to be good.
The issue now, was how they were going to move about while outside the vehicle, as that was certainly mandatory. For that however, the envoy walked around and used some kind of skill on everyone. It was simple, it would enable them to breath and move under water with ease. Here, people didn¡¯t walk, they swam. The humans would be the exception however.
¡®Something is definitely wrong with this¡ And I can see what their n is now.¡¯ Victor said to himself.
As soon as the envoy cast his magic on Victor, or whether it was a skill, his system disyed a warning message. Seeing this, Victor knew for certain that theiring to the underwater kingdom was not just for some peace talks.
¡°We will meet the king now.¡± The envoy said before leading the entire group elsewhere.
They all transversed the pce like it was some kind ofbyrinth, and after about four or five minutes, they got to where they would be meeting with the king.
¡®There¡¯s no king here.¡¯ Victor said in his mind. That was for sure the same thought that went through everybody¡¯s minds, but they all kept to themselves.
¡°Please, be patient. The king will be here in a moment.¡± The envoy said, before leaving the ce.
¡®This throne room.. Extravagant.¡¯ Everyone thought.
Time slowly passed as the group of humans waited in the throne room of the king, waiting for the king¡¯s arrival.
¡°Who still uses this kind of tactics? Huh?¡± One of the humans spoke. He was the head of the secondrgest techpany.
¡®This sort of power y.¡¯ Veritas said to Victor through their mental link.
¡®Let¡¯s wait and see. Stay on guard and don¡¯t underestimate anyone. They are nning something.¡¯ Victor replied.
The fact that Veritas was yet to say anything concerning the trap ced on her was telling, and Victor himself would not have known if it wasn¡¯t for the system. What this meant was that, despite how the envoy looked, he was very capable.
¡®And he is just an envoy who doesn¡¯t seem to hold a high position even.¡¯ Thought Victor, as he further analyzed the situation.
The humans were left to wait even more, and now, those who couldn¡¯t control their temper begun their acts.
¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± ¡°Where is the king? You bring us here, and this is the hospitality we are subjected to?¡± Some began querying.
.
.
¡°The king has arrived!¡± A very audible voice proimed, as following his words, a figure appeared from a different part of the throne room that wasn¡¯t the door the others entered from.
He walked in his own pace until he reached his throne, and then proceeded to seat in a majestic manner, all in his own time.
p .
Without saying a word, he simply stared at the humans before his throne for a brief moment.
¡°The king wees the humans.¡±
Chapter 152 Power Over Power
¡°The king wees the humans.¡± A voice said from beside the king in an audible tone.
The humans seemed very skeptical about this, as the atmosphere at the moment didn¡¯t give any form of friendliness. At that moment, there was only one possible oue everyone there thought of. It was definitely a ploy from the very beginning to not work any peace out between both sides.
These humans were not the bottom feeders. Each was a leader in his/her respective group, so they were no stranger to maniption tactics, and they also knew quite well what the look they were getting meant.
For the first time after entering the room, the supposed king spoke. ¡°Hmm.¡± He certainly seemedfortable on his throne, clearly not afraid of the humans before him.
¡°They do not meet the standard, just as expected. They are useless.¡± The king said, audible and tantly, without any fear or respect for the human subjects.
Hearing the king say this, one of those who stood close to the throne walked before the king¡¯s throne some distance away, and after a slight bow, ¡°Shall we then proceed to phase two?¡± The other asked.
¡°Yes, just as nned.¡± The king answered, sternly.
The king looked well aged and experienced. By well aged, I mean not that he was old, he just looked better than most his age would look, ording to human standards. He looked to be in his forties, and his smooth silky skin was still not of an old man, nor was his physique. Just like every other creature from the sea, he had two legs and physiology simr to humans, with some differences here and there.
¡°Wait.. Just hold on. Certainly, you don¡¯t include me in whatever it is you fish heads are nning, right?¡± Victor said, as he stood from the little chair he sat in and took some steps forward.
The guards in the room seemed to not like his movements and words, though. They were just about to make a move when the advisor to the king, or the position this one seemed to y, gave them a visual signal not to react.
¡°Not everyone here is under your foot.¡± Victor said.
Before he finished his sentence however, Orvion Baxter Ran passed him at full speed aiming at the king. It sure was contradictory, and made it look as though it was a n from the very beginning. Victor might have thought about moving to stop him, but the death of the king didn¡¯t sound like much of a problem to himself in anyway.
It was obvious what the n was, and truth be told, he suspected it the moment he saw that Orvion was also on the trip.
¡®All high and mighty talking crap, probably didn¡¯t thing this would happen.¡¯ Orvion thought to himself, and so did the rest with simr voices in their heads. Even Victor was impressed that the humans actually dared to fight someone in the enemy¡¯s home ground, where the enemy had the advantage. Perhaps, they had gotten too confident.
¡®Well¡¡¯
It was certainly not expected, as the guards dashed forward to intersect Orvion and stop him, they were very surprised to realize that their skills were no longer effective. Orvion easily tore through them, dropping them dead in one single move before continuing towards the king.
The rest of the water dwellers were pretty much surprised, but managed to move on impulse to protect the king, but fell to the hands of one of the scientists who seemed to havee prepared with a weapon in hand for the asion.
With the guards and those around the king down, Orvion moved in, not for the kill, but perhaps to take the king hostage. As it was, they were now in enemy territory, and needed a safe ticket out.
*Stops in mid air *Fvrrrm
¡°Impudent.¡± Said the king, under his breath.
Orvion¡¯s body stopped mid air just as he closed in on the king after leaping. For the first time since he got out of the vehicle that brought them to Antis, Orvion felt like he was under water. The only thing now was that this water didn¡¯t just surround him, it pushed in on him from all directions, and held him in ce.
¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The other who ran forward after Orvion moved shouted towards Orvion, but the answer for him came from a different source, and it was definitely not what he was hoping to hear. Just like with Orvion, the water around him moved and constricted him before mming him to the ground several times.
Orvion¡¯s skill was still activated, as he wasn¡¯t down yet, and refused to give up. He turned his attention to the one he believed would be able to do something, Victor.
Following his gaze, the king turned to Victor, and he understood the gaze Orvion had at the moment.
¡°You..¡± The king said, just as the water around Victor also started attempting to squeeze him. The only difference however, was that Victor wasn¡¯t like the other two.
¡°I was going to suggest a friendlier option, but seeing as you had no n to let us go from the start, I too will not beplying.¡± Victor said.
At the moment, not only Orvion¡¯s, but everybody¡¯s mouths dropped. Even the king who had been maintaining a calmposure now had a small frown on his face. ¡°Have you?¡ No, It¡¯s not possible. That has to be something else.¡± He said.
All round Victor, the water started boiling with small fizzles first, then everything liquid around him wentpletely out of control as the temperature from Victor¡¯s body constantly disrupted the water around.
p ¡°So you can control water? I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s your innate ability?¡± Victor said.
He could always use his ability whenever Orvion used his ability on him, Victor just never showed this card as it was not needed.
¡°Innate ability? What are you talking about?¡ I see.. I panicked for nothing.¡± The king said.
Though it seemed like Victor had countered the king perfectly, what happened next changed everyone¡¯s view.
The king, while still seated on his throne, grabbed onto the side arms of the throne a bit tighter, and in matter of seconds, the water within and around the room began acting funny and swirling. It was but a wave of controlled water in the throne room, but the people outside had a different story to tell.
The people of Antis, knew their king was angry.
.
From above the surface of the ocean, in mere matter of seconds, a whirlpool, bigger than anything humans had ever seen before appeared upon the ocean and began sucking everything in. The strength and size of the whirlpool was so strong that from above it looked like the earth was giving way to hell.
Under 7 to 10 seconds, the whirlpool reached Antis, and suddenly whatever Victor was doing became useless.
Feeling what was toe, he could only say a few words.
¡°no, shit.¡±
Chapter 153 Power Over Power II
Just a momentter, the entire pce was caught in a ragging vortex of water that went all the way to the top of the ocean. Somehow, the king had controlled it so that it did no harm to his people and surroundings, just the pce. The giant hole was small at the bottom and enormous at the top of the ocean.
Not only did the force of the spinning water suck and carry everything into it, it also kept them in.
After however long it took for all to be above the ocean, the king emerged from the waters and stood above it, almost.
Victor, at this point was a bit disorientated and had to get back his bearings first. He soon did however, and with a ce of his hand above the water, it turned into ice and he stood on top.
After the vortex, Orvion¡¯s power remained deactivated, and he was nowhere to be seen at the moment even. ¡®He better stay down.¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
The king had faced him, and Victor couldn¡¯t disagree more that he might have been mistaken as the leader of the humans that came, even though he clearly wasn¡¯t.
¡°You are an interesting one.¡± The king said, as he grazed the waters with his toes like he skated over them and came closer to Victor who maintained his cool on his block of ice he stood on. He certainly hadn¡¯t fought against the king before, so he may not know about his physical capabilities, but as long as he had ess to his skills, he was not afraid of a confrontation, as he had counters against the water control the king had shown.
¡°What do you want from the humans.¡± Victor asked.
¡°The humans.. You speak as though you are not one of them. Are you not?¡± Asked the king.
¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±
¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me.¡± The king said as he charged at Victor from a close range. Victor quickly found himself at a bit of a disadvantage, as the king was definitely just some millisecond faster than him. Victor could clearly see the attacks, but managing them was the problem.
The throw of hands onlysted briefly before both men engaged using skills. Though Victor was pushed back when it came to physicality, He had enough skills to skill instantly, the king. Perhaps he chose not to do so at the moment, he had his reasons.
Seeing that there was no significant advantage in a hand to handbat, the king distanced himself a bit from Victor, and as he did so, the water beneath Victor immediately burst out all round him like jaws ready to eat him whole. Victor responded, and the water all around frozepletely into concert ice.
Before The king could react himself, Victor smashed his foot on the ice and kicked a few pieces towards the king, which he dodged cleanly without being grazed.
Their fight continued, and as it did, Victor kept countering the king¡¯s moves and attacks by turning the to ice. It was the only power he had shown to possess before the king while choosing not to show his other cards. He could keep up in speed and skill, so there was no need to overexpose himself. Instead, what Victor had seeded in doing was study the enemy and understand the king¡¯s power.
He still didn¡¯t know whether it was a kind of innate ability, but one thing was certain, his control remained only in water. He clearly could not control or manipte ice, and that was it. All he had was water, which was a good thing, to an extent. The bad thing though, was that the entire surrounding was not just covered in water, but was water. The advantage was much. The only thing Victor had going for him was that he could freeze up that water, and his range was plenty. Whenever he wanted, he could freeze up to a hundred metres around him, maybe a little bit more.
¡°I see you can only control the water?¡± Said Victor, as he stared at the king who was doing the same.
¡°Maybe so, but unlike you, I have no limit.¡± The king said.
Victor was a bit not understanding of these words, but what followed next eximed itself. To put it inly, it was like the entire sea had risen to it¡¯s feet and covered the sky. The amount the king could control was certainly mind blowing, and that was not all, as another one bigger than the first came from the opposite direction.
In a matter of seconds, the gigantic walls of water copsed on the area where their fight was happening.
Of course, it did Victor no harm, and he came out unfazed. The others however, they were totally ragged around my the fight between Victor and the king.
The fight continued for a longer than necessary time, and that was when Victor¡¯s tenacity and stamina started showing, as he had yet to even breath hard, not once.
Strategically, the king retreated and returned back to the depts of the ocean.
From this encounter, one thing was clear, and that was that there was another power so strong that it could affect such arge area and quantity of water, of anything. This was something Victor had been looking for, and finally he felt like he had just connected dots to something.
The humans started regaining themselves again and slowly gathered close to Victor as he was on his ice b that floated. The all had exceptionally failed at their own game of maniption and all, they just met their equal.
Seeing as Victor seemed to be enjoying the fight, Veritas stayed out of it in all ways she could and just observe from a distance.
As soon as they all returned back tond through a ride on an ice b, Everybody went their own way right after deciding on a meeting that they scheduled the very next day due to urgency.
¡®After this meeting, I¡¯m going back there.¡±
Chapter 154 Power Over Power III
Victor soon returned to the vige where the cave he foundst time was located, and he was very surprised to see the changes that had happened on the vige. People were happier and energetic than he remembered, though even then they still seemed like the chill bunch, but he could see the changes. Perhaps, the most surprise came when everyone who saw him stopped to bow their heads as he made his way through. To say the least, it was unexpected.
The statue of him at the vige centre was just another surprise. Though that¡¯s by the way.
Back at the cave, Victor continued heading down to the deepest point he had reachedst time, where he found the one who spoke some things to him.
Times in this cave just showed him how much usefulness his skills had, or maybe he had been depending on them too much for everything. He could have simply teleported to the depth he he reachedst time with his skills, but he had to walk the whole way because the cave blocked skills. The journey was more tedious than it could ever be tiring.
Some moments ago, Victor had been in a meeting with the rest of the others that went on the underwater trip to meet the king of Antis. With everything that happened, they never got his name, though not important as what was at hand.
Humans and all creatures above the sea received a threat from Antis that unless they surrendered, the waters would start rising day by day until the entire world was consumed in waves, and then the monsters of the seas would be unleashed on whoever survived. What they requested was for the surface toe under them as servants basically and live for the will of the king of Antis.
Of course, the response was quite obvious, as none of the prideful leaders of the earth would want to bow down to an enemy that had made it clear from day one that they were an opposition.
¡°Even in something as important as this, those bastards refuse to show their face.¡± One of the leaders of the science faction, more precisely, the VIM CORPS, said. The one he was referring to was the leader of the Razhin faith. For some reason, they suddenly kept quiet and did not involve themselves any further than they already had, and with no exnation as to why. Some had even started saying the fanatics had to have made some kind of deal with these water creatures.
.
¡®Not that it concerns me too much, but I can¡¯t not support humanity in such a situation. I live here after all.¡¯ Victor said. His nonchnt attitude might actually be a ceiling for him, but at least it didn¡¯t matter for the time being.
? The meeting took ce in the morning hours, and Victor went to the vige settlement with the cave around afternoon. With the time that had passed since he entered the cave, it was well to assume that the outside had entered night time already.
Finally, Victor got to the level he reached, and where he encountered the mysterious person. Surprisingly, the man was still there and didn¡¯t even seem to be bothered about Victor¡¯s arrival.
The entire way there was filled with just descending stairs that continued endlessly downwards, with asional rooms and spacious areas from time to time. This particr room where this man was however, was thergest out of all the rooms, and was probably might be as big as an acre ofnd. There were pirs all around with about 10 metres of space from each other, and the visibility was also low, such that Victor could not see the end of the room from where he would stand.
¡°You are still here, huh?¡± Victor said, as he walked around for a bit until he found the man.
Surprisingly, the man was still seating in the same ce and the same exact position as when Victor found himst time. It really made Victor think if he had not moved since then or even before he found him. It was a bit fascinating of a thought.
¡°You havee again. Hmm¡ So you¡¯ve experienced it, the power that lies beyond what you know.¡± The man said. He wasn¡¯t really so much as asking, it was more like he made a statement.
¡°Yes, what was it? It didn¡¯t seem to be a skill either.¡± Victor said, this time being a bit curious as it showed in his voice.
¡°To exin it would beplicated for your mortal mind, so let¡¯s go with the simplest way to see it. Frankly, it is what lies beyond the power those in your world, including you, possess at the moment.¡± The man said, not really paying attention to Victor¡¯s presence.
One thing Victor quickly picked on was his wordings, ¡®mortal¡¯. It was certainly telling.
The man did nothing as he sat on crossed leg in a lotus position on top a small mound that had no particr fanciness to it, as was quite low. He had on attire that covered him from the neck section to his very feet, not even his hands were exposed, and his entire head was covered from sight with a hat that had cloth falling from all sides blocking any eyes from catching a glimpse of his face or even the back of his head.
Though Victor had thought of it before, he decided to disregard it at the moment, as he truly felt that the one before him was not someone he would be able to beat even with all his skills. With the use of the word mortal however, Victor had resurfaced the thoughts.
¡°Hmm¡ You seem bothered? Do you seek this power?¡± The man said.
¡°Can it be thought?¡±
¡°Not exactly, but I can show you the way to unlocking it.¡± The man said calmly, and immediately, Victor became interested.
While Victor was happy that he had just like that gotten the opportunity to learn somethingpletely amazing, there was the looming question of why this person would be so generous as to teach him something like this without any demands or request. It all seemed too good, and as the saying goes, if it¡¯s too good to be true, it¡¯s probably is.
¡®But then again, he had already predicted that I would make contact with such a power, and with the mortal thing¡¡¯ Victor¡¯s thoughts were pacing in his head as different possibilities came into his head.
¡°Why don¡¯t we begin immediately then?¡± said the man, who had still not moved an inch.
.
.
The settlement, vige, where the cave was located, had been saved by Victor the time he came initially, and since then they held a certain level of respect for him, and probably because of the skills and strength he showcased, they treated him almost like a mini god. What was left was to begin praying to him and worshiping him.
Victor made them a promise that he would bring them out of the vige and grant them power. They were obviously very overjoyed to hear this, and prayed for his safe return from the cave. To whom they prayed to at the moment however, he couldn¡¯t say, but he just hoped it stayed that way.
Chapter 155 - 155 War I
155 War I
Happy New Year
.
.
.
Victor was told to take a position on the floor, just in front of the man. He also sat crossed legged. Good thing he was a bit used to sitting this way as he tries to see if he can meditate from time to time, not that he ever found a way to do actual meditation.
The man had started exining to Victor what he was to expect from all this, and the things that could happen. From his exnation, he told Victor that whatever power he was going to form woulde from the skills he had at the moment. For example, since the king of Antis whom Victor fought could control water, his skills prior to getting his new power were centered around water attributes.
Victor got the gist of it, and immediately, the thought came to him. What would happen to someone like him who had many skills scattered around different sses? The thought sure was tantalizing enough that Victor had to ask the man who was teaching him at the moment.
¡°What if someone has more than one kind of skill? Like a fire type and water type?¡± Asked Victor, not sounding too into the question.
¡°Well, the person would develop one that will lean towards the type he is more attuned with. There are cases where someone might awaken more than one type, but it was extremely rare and almost impossible.¡± The man answered.
.....
Victor remained quiet as though analyzing what the man just said.
¡°Remember, you are sacrificing all other skills for the sake of gaining profound and absolute control over one. This, is what an authority is.¡± The man said.
¡°I understand.¡± Replied Victor before they continued.
The curiosity of what would happen to his other skills had made Victor ask the question, and the answer he got was satisfactory. It wasn¡¯t necessary that all his skills be sacrificed, and it wasmon for one to retain at least one of their skills.
With all said, and Victor coached on what was required of him, at least, in the beginning stages, they started the process fully.
.
Time passed slowly, and within the short period of time, Victor had learned how to actually meditate, though it was not the important thing. Maybe, four or five days had gone by, and though Victor thought he may have been progressing too slowly, the man assured him that his progress was good and not to worry so much about it.
The training itself wasn¡¯t a straight forward one for Victor in the least. For someone who had no idea what exactly he was doing, he had to find or sense what he was to do, and which direction he was to advance in. This was where the meditation part came in, but even after several days, he was yet to get any results. It was a bit frustrating that he had seen no breakthrough yet, and perhaps, the fact that his one single advantage, the system, was useless in the situation.
Victor had to look within himself to see where he belonged to, which attribute and skill he was more attuned with, and from there draw that out and focus on it. The problem was, no matter how much he looked, he saw nothing.
After a week and a half, approximately, Victor was sure that there was no progress made at all, and had to turn to the man who had been guiding him.
¡°I just can¡¯t do it. You know, you have yet to tell me what your name is.¡± Victor said while looking at the man¡¯s form.
¡°That is because, I have no name. Even then, do not choose to call me whatever you want.¡± Said the man.
It was a bit unusual, but nothing that was bothering. This world he was now in had a lot of strange things, so some nameless person would not shock anyone.
¡°That being said, you seem to not be able to link yourself with anything.¡± Said the man, and Victor nodded.
Victor his own thoughts as to why this was happening, but even then he still couldn¡¯t trust the manpletely to tell him too many of things concerning him.
From Victor¡¯s conclusion, the fact that he had so many skills that were all max level may have contributed much. Since the skills were at max level, it meant that he was proficient in all of them, which meant that he was attuned to all almost equally. Since he needs to sacrifice other skills in other to get the authority over another, needed to first make out which he was most attuned with.
¡®If then, shouldn¡¯t I sense that I am attuned with all or many of my skills? Right now, I can¡¯t even sense them at all to begin with.¡¯ He thought to himself.
There really was no other way he saw it. He would just have to continue until he made a breakthrough.
¡®After all, they say if you do one thing over and over again, you will eventually find results. Perhaps, the only question now is how many times and how long?¡¯ Thought Victor in his mind, as he closed his eyes once again to begin.
.
.
¡°Do whatever it takes to make them see the importance of this. This is pure madness! Madness!! Do they think it won¡¯t affect them? Or have they betrayed us?¡± A man said with rage as he sent someone out.
This was VIM CORPS HQ, and the man just then was one of the directors in their many sections and departments.
Apparently, while Victor was away finding new power, the surface was in turmoil as the king of Antis had dered war officially on those of the surface and theirnds. Not only that, but the war had started fully, and it was not looking pretty for those on the surface at all, not even in future prospects.
Apparently, the fact that the earth was covered with more water thannd was eventually going to sting. All that needed to be done was raise the sea levels, and those on earth helpless.
Little by little, inch by inch, the water levels rose by the minute, and wherever the water covered, was as good as gone. Even the smallest of sea monsters were in patrol, also, the humans confirmed their suspicions. The monsters were all under Antismand, even the terrifying ones that lurked the deeper parts of the waters.
To put it simply, those above the surface were on the losing end of the war that had only begun.
Chapter 156 - 156 Unexpected Visit
156 Unexpected Visit
¡°This is insane.¡± Bernard said. He was one of the heads of the many sections of the VIM CORP, and currently, he had been put in charge of heading the units that were involved in fighting back the sea monsters.
Earlier, he sent an envoy to Under Current to get their assistance, as they shared amon enemy, but the response he received was nothing of what he expected. They refused. They didn¡¯t do it directly, the fact was that they did.
Bernard had run short of what to do next regarding the situation they were in at the moment. Maybe the worst thing was the knowledge that he was deciding the fate of many with every action he took.
There was no reason for him to send people into the sea, knowing full well that they would all get killed, so constantly he brainstormed on different ways to hold off the enemy without the number of casualties on his side being high.
With the reset of the world, it was clear how strong every hunter was, the problem however, was that just as they were strong, so were the mundane monsters that swan the seas and waters. To say the least, it was illogical.
For the time being, the rankers were stationed close to the shores where the water met withnd in the cities. They were more than enough to hold back the advancement of the sea monsters untond and keeping them in the waters. Each ranker had a team under them that theymanded, and on no ount did they enter into the waters. It was the best way to go about it at the moment.
.
Antis.
¡°Sire, this might be the wrong way of going about this. It certainly is.¡± A voice said while the figure bowed to the throne where the king was seated.
.....
¡°I agree with him on this Lord. If we end up killing all of them, then we will definitely die in the end too.¡± Another voice spoke.
Before them sat the king as he listened to their concerns. He didn¡¯t seem too pleased with words and line of reasoning.
¡°This is the only way. Do not forget, Antis now possess the power to fight back, and we will definitely ovee.¡± Said the king, as he looked at both men before him with finality in his words. Seeing the king so, none of them dared say anymore.
Later on, after they had both left the king¡¯s presence, both of them had a brief discussion on the prospects of their kingdom, and none was satisfied. After a bit, both of them bid farewell to each other before going their separate way.
¡®This won¡¯t work.. I have to do something about it, fast.¡¯ Thought, one of the men as he headed away.
.
Back at the surface, Veritas, who was now the acting head of Under Current, had ordered for all to remain in the base unless given further instructions.
Right at the moment, it had been two days after the first week since war was dered upon them, and there really was no way forwards at the moment. She had decided to leave things be for the current time until she saw a good opportunity, or until it was necessary to act.
Veritas herself wondered where Victor might have gone to at such a time, but he believed in him, so she juts hoped for him to return quickly. Though the Under Current base was very far away from the seas and waters, and would certainly be thest ces for the water to reach, they couldn¡¯t just seat back and let the earth be destroyed by water, not when they could do something about it.
While she was lost in thoughts, she was brought out of it when a message came to her through thought transmission.
¡°Sorry to bother the queen, but something very important just came up, and it would be best for you to be here in person.¡± The voice said.
Veritas needed not figure out who it was, as there weren¡¯t many who could use this skills, and amongst them only one was a vampire, hence referring to her as queen.
Veritas grudgingly left was she was doing to go see what was important enough to need her supervision. The vampires at Under Current except for herself were all under Victor as his legion, but they still retained most of their individuality. They were all loyal subordinates of Victor, and since she was basically the one under him in leadership or vampire hierarchy, they also followed her in his absence.
After a while, Veritas arrived at the scene where she that a small crowd had gathered. Now, it was most interesting to see what would make any crowd at all gather outside of work and other things within the Under Current main base. As she made her way to the scene, those around noticed her presence and gave way for her to pass. Seeing what was before her, she was genuinely surprised.
¡°How did a fish get here?¡± She asked, and not at all in a joking manner.
Before her, was someone she could only identify as someone from Antis. They all seemed to have a tint of blue to their skin, and their figure was mostly slender and taller than normal humans, but perhaps the most distinguishing feature were the set of gills on both sides of their necks.
¡°Please, please, listen to me before you decide to do anything..¡± The figure spoke, it was male.
¡°Well, the fish can speak ournguage, sure makes things easier.¡± Veritas said.
The one on the ground felt a bit insulted, or at least something simr, as it showed on his face, but he ignored it.
¡°I am not with the king and havee to propose a way for us to end all this and prepare for the real threat that is toe.¡± He said.
Veritas didn¡¯t really care much for the first half, but her interest was piqued towards the end.
¡®What is toe..¡¯ Thought, Veritas, as she looked at the one who sat on the ground before her. ¡°Bring him in. Take him to sector 54.¡±
Chapter 157 - 157 Unexpected Visit II
157 Unexpected Visit II
¡°He is inside like you ordered.¡± Someone said to Veritas, as she approached a room guarded by three guards as it seemed. Without much of a response, she continued towards the door that slide open as he reached before it. The door opened up to reveal the person inside who was sat in a chair facing the door in the simple looking room.
¡°Start talking, how did you find us?¡± Veritas questioned, as she sat in the chair provided for her before the one she was questioning.
¡°That, it was through the spell that was ced on you from when you visited our kingdom.¡± He said.
¡®He sure is doing his best staying calm.¡¯ Veritas said in her mind. Though the other party seemed to be calm and focused, Veritas could clearly see his fidgeting and nervousness. He was anything but calm.
She indeed remembered the skill that was activated on them, but that it would remain in effect even after so much time, she never would have expected it.
¡°How many people did you encounter on your way here, and why did you choose toe here of all ces?¡± She asked. Truth be told, she could really care less about all that was happening, and preferred if they weren¡¯t involved. It wasn¡¯t like Victor was either, so all the more reason for her not to. Now, the fish before her hade to them instead of the others. ¡°First, start with your name.¡±
As Avin gave his name, he continued on to exin the entire situation and how it happened, and Veritas surely bombarded him with questions, luckily these questions he had answers to.
¡°That is the reason he sent me to make contact with one of you humans so that we might face the real danger after getting passed this hurdle.¡± He said.
¡°Humans.. Look me well fish, do I look human to you?¡± Veritas asked. Certainly, beingpared to a human was like an insult to a vampire, even those that weren¡¯t arrogant and prideful. She might have just leaked a bit of her aura in the process, but that tiny bit was enough to do the trick, and Avin would be sure never to refer to her as human. That said, he didn¡¯t have the liver to ask what she was if she wasn¡¯t human. In the end, it wasn¡¯t important.
.....
ording to Avin, the actual enemy and why the king of Antis was this adamant in subduing the surface is because there are beings from a different sr systeming, and these guys are no joke. Avin ended up exining to everyone present what the power the king used was, to the best of his ability and knowledge.
Apparently, the onesing have more than just a single person amongst them who can use this sort of power, and they werepletely destructive.
Hearing all this, Veritas was faced with the severity of the issue, as it would definitely affect them, and by them she was thinking of her and Victor.
After everything, she had decided it best for them to join hands and do something about the current situation.
¡°We will continue this tomorrow, go rest up for now.¡± Veritas said, as she stood up to leave.
Fighting all that warned him not to, Avin gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Uhmm, do you guys by a-any chance, have a ce with w-water?¡± He asked.
¡°Be thankful you are getting a nice ce to eveny your head.¡± Veritas responded without looking at Avin before leaving the room.
.
¡°The information is credible. Though we don¡¯t know where exactly it is located, we know the general area.¡± Someone said. He was giving Bernard a report that seemed to be urgent concerning the current situation of things.
¡°And this thing passed our people?¡± Bernard asked.
¡°Yes sir, that is how we were able to discern where he was headed.¡±
From the report, the one which they spoke of was definitely Avin, and perhaps the good thing was that he had killed no one but only rendered them unable to work for the time being. He certainly was strong enough for that. However, the problem was where he went after confrontation with people of the CORP, as they recognized it io be the direction where Under Current was located.
No one knew the exact location where Under Current had their HQ in, but some knew the general area of it¡¯s location.
¡°Is it possible that they have betrayed us and partnered with those monsters?¡± Bernard asked himself, not really expecting an answer, but he got one either way.
The person who brought the report must have thought that the question was being directed at him, so he spoke without much restraint, he wasn¡¯t a mere guard after all. ¡°Well, it is very unlikely, sir.¡± The man said, almost forgetting to add the honorific as he was speaking to his superior.
¡°And why so?¡± Asked Bernard.
¡°Well, their leader has been one of the major forces whenever humanity faced danger several times in the past, and though he would normally listen to the highest bidder, he does help out in major ways.¡± The man hadn¡¯t said any major thing, as he didn¡¯t know how it would be taken if he started praising someone their CORP had their fangs on. Certainly something a spy would do?
¡°You don¡¯t to say more, I understand. But¡¡± Bernard was about to say something, but he reserved hisment. Even he was being a bit conscious of his words, especially when he was at work.
¡°You are dismissed. Leave the rest of the reports on the table, and inform Luke to appear before me in an hour.¡± He said, while sending the man off.
.
Back at Under Current.
¡°So, there was a ce with water after all??¡± Asked Avin, as one of the people there brought him to a pool area.
¡°Well, I guess you can make yourselffortable here. This ce is rarely used these days, so it should be ok if you crash here for the time being.¡± Said, the female who brought him there.
¡°Oh, thank you very much. You see, I am a kind that can¡¯t do long without water or I risk severe dehydration, which could cause major troubles for my skin, outward appearance and overall health, somet¡¡± He went on bbing things no one asked to know, maybe out of tension?
¡°Shut the fuck up already. No one wants to know shit about you or your well being. If the water¡¯s good for ya, then jump in and make yourself home!¡± The female eximed a bit paranoid as she turned back and walked away while talking to herself. ¡°Put me on such duties to babysit some fish man.. Ahhh, when is he gonnae back?? This is pure torture. I should have never volunteered for this crap, ever!¡±
Chapter 158 - 158 Unexpected Visit III
158 Unexpected Visit III
Two dayster after Avin arrived, Veritas decided they would be going to the VIM CORP to inform them about the entire situation.
They prepared their crafts and set off.
While on their way, Veritas went through a few things to make sure she had all the details correct, and just as she suspected, she did, there was no mistake.
They had gone to the HQ of VIM CORP, and even without permission or a heads up that they would being, so naturally there was a bit ofmission at thending area. In time, seeing that it was the Under Current, they were treated differently and soon their identities were verified and Veritas immediately asked to see their head.
¡°Uhmm, w-which of them-¡±
¡°Anyone. Get me someone in a nice position.¡± She said.
Luckily for someone else, they were close to the scene, though they had no idea what was going on, they were the first to be informed. ¡°Mr. Bernard, someone from Under Current is here, and they are requesting a meeting with a superior.¡± Thedy said after a light bow before Bernard.
¡®Under Current? What are they doing here?¡¯ ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± Without much questioning and time wasting, Bernard followed the female guard as she led the way.
From his own knowledge of what Under Current had been up to recently, he didn¡¯t like the oue of what he was walking into, but so was the way fate operated.
.....
Veritas and her crew were no longer in the ducking area. After their identities were confirmed, they were moved to a sort of waiting area where they waited to be received.
¡°Hello, my name is Bernard, I am-¡± Said Bernard, as he walked towards the group he was told was from Under Current, but then he stopped dead in his tracks. ¡®Ahh!!! It¡¯s this demon! What is this demon doing here!¡¯
¡°Great to meet you Bernard, let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡± Veritas said, as she and some of her crew members stepped forward towards Bernard.
Seeing the way the stranger behaved, those at VIM CORP were a bit annoyed as she had no respect, but unlike the others, Bernard knew better and simply obeyed instructions and matched ahead while leading them to a ce where they could talk in private.
Though he was getting older by the day, the scene of when he first encountered Veritas was still fresh in his mind, and he would do anything to not reenact it. Though, it would seem like she did not remember him at all.
¡°Please, this way. Come inside.¡± He said, as he made his way into a room that had seating arrangement like a meeting area.
¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Said, Veritas, while she dragged forwards Avin who was amidst those following her.
¡°That¡¯s for the better.¡± Said Bernard.
¡°This one here is called Avin, he is from Antis..¡± Said Veritas.
Hearing that Avin was from Antis quickly cleared Bernard from whatever daze he was in as his interest was piqued immediately. His eyes went all over Avin as he examined the body of the blue looking human. He certainly had a different look to him as Bernard saw. Since some humans experience physiological changes due to their powers, no one who was yet to see the Antians would think much of it.
Veritas went on to exin to Bernard everything she had heard from Avin.
¡°So, in a nutshell, the reason for all this is to get us under their control so they can defend themselves properly against the aliens that will invade earth, and he¡¯s here to inform us so that we find a way to change the king¡¯s mind for us to join forces?¡± Said Bernard, as he rubbed his china and looked to the floor.
¡°Correct.¡±
The information was definitely nothing he would have expected to hear, but it made sense.
¡°I will have to inform the rest and if possible, get the different leaders and representatives of other factions to hold a meeting as soon as possible.¡± Said Bernard.
¡°That will take too long, just get your boss or whatever you call him toe here.¡±
¡°You mean the head of VIM CORP? But-¡±
¡°Tell him the Queen of Vampires Orders.¡± Hearing her say that with suchx in her voice, it didn¡¯t matter, it made Bernard swallow a heavy ball of saliva.
One thing he was curious about was why the Antian went to Under Current of all other ces, even as it was probably the most difficult ce to find. They knew that some fish person that attacked their people went in that direction, so he had his doubts about the entire story and all. ¡®But they have nothing to gain if they do that¡ Or do they?¡¯
Veritas knew he implication of the question, but still couldn¡¯t answer it herself because it was annoying, so she pushed forward Avin to exin himself. This also gave Bernard the opportunity to ask him other things.
¡®These humans are fearful.¡¯ Avin immediately jerked after saying that as he looked to see if Veritas heard him, but then, it was his thoughts.
..45 minutester..
After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, even for Veritas, the head of VIM CORP finally arrived. Normally, he would be at the HQ doing several tasks, but it seemed like this time he was away.
¡°Sorry for the wait, I was away for an important meeting.¡± The man said as he walked into the room in a hurry.
¡°Took you long enough old man.¡± Said Veritas.
No matter what, being a scientist who even specializes in extraterrestrial exploration, hearing that aliens were going to attack earth in the near future was too exciting to him, and under such circumstances, someone like that would tend to lose all leadership qualities.
¡°You said aliens would be visiting earth? Give me more details¡ Where is the fish boy?? Where is he.¡± Asked the old man, mirroring a lunatic.
*whispers*
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Looks like some lunatic.¡±
¡°Yeah, looks like a crazy janitor ying scientist.¡±
.
¡®At least, act like you head this entire organization.. ah.¡¯ Thought Bernard, as any respect they had was now drained deep through the gutter.
Chapter 159 - 159 Good News Bad News
159 Good News Bad News
¡°So, what you are saying is that these aliens will be attacking earth? I see.¡± The old man said. He had reason to believe them, as they recently they had detected an unidentified object entering the earth¡¯s sr system.
The old man¡¯s report of the strange object entering the sr system further cemented and gave everyone assurance that Avin was indeed telling the truth.
¡°I¡¯ll take it from here and call for a meeting with everyone else. They definitely listen to me more than they would to you.¡± The old man said to Bernard, ¡°And I suppose you wouldn¡¯t want to trouble yourself.¡±
¡°Yes, feel free.¡± Said, Veritas, in response.
Like that, the old man led the way why Veritas followed behind as they left for a different location.
.
.
While all this was happening at the surface, Victor was wrapped in his own problems trying to develop his new power that seemed to be proving difficult, more than he imagined it would.
Even now, he was still unable to properly feel necessary changes, but at least he now had a little more control.
.....
He remained in the same position and tried to be as calm as possible, which wasn¡¯t difficult for him. Perhaps the difficult part came when he had to reach within himself to feel some sort of power within.
Since he needed to feel and create some kind of power from what he understood, Victor thought it would be better to simply ask the system to fuse his skills and make a different one, maybe that would provide the power he sort, and finally grant him the control over an authority, but that was impossible.
For one, the system couldn¡¯t fuse different skills nor separate them, and then there was the fact that the system did not understand this concept of authority, at least it seemed so.
Nevertheless, Victor kept on trying, as he felt he was at the verge of achieving something.
.
Back on the surface, the meeting with the rest of the world leaders basically, had started, and things were not looking pretty.
Though many suggested for them not to partner or work with the Antians who wished tp go against their king, the news from VIM CORP about the appearance of a strange object was not optimistic by any means.
It was a straight forward thing. It was either they all agreed to side with the Antian faction agaist the king and hopefully made adequate preparations against theiring enemy, or they fight amongst themselves and ultimately get what¡¯sing to them.
The entire gathering of leaders seemed to be going the wrong way for a bit, but then the head of the Razhin faith appeared on the scene. Though he was invited and informed of the meeting, he seemed to have paid it no mind, as usual, so it was started without him being present. As for Victor, no one ever saw him, so they were satisfied with the attendance of his second inmand and only hoped he was close by seeing all that was happening and making decisions in secret.
The leader of the Razhin faith did not only arrive at the scene, but he did in style, or rather, an unusual way.
The entrance was definitely behind all the seats present at the congress hall, and it certainly faced the podium where the one talking would stand, in this case, the old man from VIM CORP, as he was giving all the necessary presentations depicting the situation.
Despite this, the leader of the Razhin faith entered through the stage where the podium was. There was no destruction, he just came through the very walls, and as soon as his feet touched ground, he headed for the mic.
Seeing him draw closer, the old man hurriedly gave way for him to pass, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t it. Instead of making his way down the stage, he walked up to the mic, and after looking through everyone present, he spoke.
¡°We will side with the Antian faction against their king and make adequate preparations for the war toe.¡± After saying this, he looked to the side where he appeared from, where the other who came with him was still standing, and seeing his look the other came.
As soon as the man who came with the head of the Razhin faith got close to where he stood before, the head left and disappeared back into the wall.
The entire thing happened within a single minute, even before it was up, but no body dared to say a word against his decision. They all remained silent, and the one who came with him headed off stage and took a seat for himself.
¡°Well, we all have heard from Lord Majek, anyone who disagrees is free to raise their hand and give their reason.¡± Said the old man, and as expected, no one dared raise a hand.
With that, it was decided, and without staying behind to waste any time, most of the scientist organizations left the ce while following behind the old man. No matter how much they would want to disagree, it was a fact that the old man was just that much better. Perhaps, if it wasn¡¯t the singr fact that he was under VIM CORP, they would all abandon their works to work under him.
.
.
Time Skip ¨C 15 days since the meeting.
During this time, Avin was sent back with good news to his master that the people of the surface had agreed to what they proposed, and then found a way to arrange a secret meeting with those of the surface.
The representatives of this meeting included all the people that had been to Antis during thest meeting except for Victor whose where about was still unknown.
After much talk, they formted a n on how they would go about things, and necessary information was traded. Both sides haven¡¯t really built any trust with the other, so their rtionship wasn¡¯t the best. But, considering the fact that what they were doing dictated their lives, none of them would mind.
The n was simple. The current king was supposed to be changed soon due to age, even though he still looked mid aged. It wasn¡¯t so much about age, but more that he could no longer contain the power within him, as was the fate of all Antian kings. The next king has been in the prep chamber for the adequate number of years, and the time for him to inherit the king¡¯s legacy as they referred to it was in a couple years, but now it would be brought forwards.
Once the new king is made, every other thing will carry on from there.
With that, those from the surface got ready for the war toe in a few days, and soon the day came for them to battle it out.
Chapter 160 - 160 War II
160 War II
¡°So you have chosen to go against me Mistol.¡± Asked, the king. He surely was disappointed at the decision one of his trusted had made, but that was the case as is, it was already made, and toote to change. The humans were on their way as they spoke.
The king was not so blinded by power and his own goals that he could not realize the reason behind his subordinate¡¯s decision. It was a simple reasoning.
In their former world where they were, their original world, several years after awakeners started appearing, the aliens attacked them also. In that world, the people of Antis were not like those of the surface, the humans, for their people knew of the existence of supernatural powers beyond mortal understanding. They already had different powers bestowed unto them by their gods before theing of awakeners. When this period came, it only bolstered their power as a whole, and those who were powerful already became even more powerful as they were already quite supernatural in the base selves.
During that period of time was when the first of theirs obtained a power that was beyond the regr skill everyone was ustomed to, though it wasn¡¯t an authority.
Even with all that power, the people and most importantly, the king of Antis chose to form an alliance with the humans instead of making them serve under him, and together they fought against the foreign beings that invaded their.
Ultimately, it was aplete defeat, and they all were finally sent into hiding. Luckily for them, a great phenomenon happened, and just like so, the foreign invaders were no more, but their world had changed. The humans med them, and soon after began hunting and killing their kind. It almost endangered their kind, but luckily for them, the people of Antis were really like fish, and their reproductive capacity was not one to be taken lightly.
The day came once again, after much preparation had been made, the only difference being that the humans were now ves of Antis. Another major change, was the new power the heir to the throne had obtained, theplete authority over water. It was how they were able to so suppress the humans.
In the end, the battle was lost, and their new king who was the former prince was on the verge of death, and so passed his power unto his elder brother. He was meant to pass it on to his eldest child, but the child was still young and would not be able to control the power, might just get overpowered by it instead.
The elder brother, now wielding this power vowed toplete what his brother could not, but after a year of battling with these foreign invaders and ending up the same way as thest, they were once again saved by the same phenomenon that happenedst time.
.....
Now, they were at their current time, and as they calcted it, the time for those invaders toe was near. They had expected them to show up sooner, since they did show up sooner on their seconding, but it seemed this time was different. So, they expected them toe anytime at the moment. Though, through the information Mistol provided, which he got from the humans, it seemed they still had a little bit of time.
The Antians saw the great reset as their gods saving them and giving them another chance. They always were left with a few few people, all who met the criteria, so they never knew of the fact that the weak would die during this reset. At the moment, the king and all the elders and some others were all from the first and original world. Excluding the prince who was now in hibernation of course. Perhaps, since he also didn¡¯t get eliminated, it was part of the reason they suspected nothing.
¡°The humans are here.¡± Said, the king.
He stood from his seat and like a torpedo, shot through his very own roof and skewed through the waters until he emerged at the top, which took less than thirty seconds, showing his speed underwater, since he could control the currents and how it affected and worked round him.
Looking around him, all he could see were human fleet, though not as many as he expected. Without saying much or waiting to hear what the humans had to say, be attacked.
The fight went on for some time, but the king started noticing that the humans didn¡¯t seem too intent on harming him weirdly, as he was yet to receive any dangerous attack, which he knew for sure they would have. It wasn¡¯t like none of the humans possessed an offensive skill.
Another thing he noticed was that the one who he fought thest time was not amongst them. He figured that he must have been hiding and waiting for a chance to attack, but afterying several bait that caught nothing, he was a bit confused.
Finally, however, the humans managed to calm the king down to talk to him about their n, as they had note with the intention fighting and up front battle to begin with.
They reversed a ce on one of the crafts for them to have a discussion, which soon fell apart as the king refused to form any sort of alliance with the humans.
Another fight broke out, and they resumed the battle, only that this time, the humans were attacking seriously, though they could not get to the king as his water had something simr to an automatic defense mechanism that blocked certain attacks as long as they were long ranged, and most of the attacks were, since no one could get close to him.
¡°You are too arrogant! Toe face us alone. Do you think we are weak?¡± One of the rankers said. He was from Under Current, and it would seem as though his pride was much, but it wasn¡¯t. Veritas was yet to join the fight.
They had to plead with her not to join in for as long as possible, because she really didn¡¯t have much friendly techniques or skills. Pretty much all of her skills were meant for killing and all that could lead to death.
Even then, the whole thing seemed to have gone one for long enough.
¡°It¡¯s not like we have that much time to spare.¡±
Even when they engaged the king, the waters kept rising, and even worse seemed to be doing just so even faster than before.
Chapter 161 - 161 Climax
161 Climax
Veritas had finally reached the boiling point where she could no longer take it and was just about to attack, but just in time, the space close to the scene broke open, causing everyone on the scene to stop and observe.
Some of the humans currently at the scene seemed to have a different expression from the rest though, like they recognized the happenings before them. Veritas also caught wind of what was happening after a brief moment.
From the portal that just opened came floating out the leader of the Razhin faith, Lord Majek. He wore clothing like monks in a hindu temple, but more like one of their teachers or senior monks. Below he wore a baggy trouser beneath and had a heavy looking and baggy cloth go round it in a rather rough fashion. As for his top, two pieces of fabric went round from one should to the waist, and that was it. His beards reached his chest, and his hair was receding and not too long.
With one arm behind his back and one in front of him holding his heavy and majestic looking staff, Majek spoke almost softly. ¡°Stop this nonsense at once.¡± He said, his voice caring authority despite its softness, one might say.
The entire battle became quite and only the ocean provided a natural harmony to the listening of all. Amidst this quiet however, there was only one who dared to brake it, and it was none other than Veritas.
With an annoyed expression, she swung her arm to the side with a bit of furry, causing the ocean to split into two sides deep enough to fit an entire ship in, and travelled far.
Perhaps it was the show of strength from Veritas who seemed to have not been trying even, or it was the mysterious figure that had just appeared before him, but the king of Antis was speechless for a moment not knowing how to think of the situation.
Seeing Veritas¡¯s show of strength, he was sure that would have driven him into a corner for sure, if not downpletely, and seeing Majek who had just appeared with all the mysterious and divine aura surrounding him, he was out of it.
¡°I see, one filthy creature is also here. Where is your master?¡± Said, Majek, as he saw Veritas. He had utter disdain towards Victor and his people, especially the vampires and others that were not exactly human. Normally, an unstoppable fight will break up after meeting each other, but at the time they faced more demanding matters.
.....
¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know of his presence, let alone see him, dog.¡± Said Veritas, without paying much attention to Majek.
Though Majek was strong, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to make light of Veritas. He would surelye out victorious if they were to fight seriously, as Majek is after all, the avatar of the gods. It was just that the gods needed nothing of the earth or from it, so they had no reason to descend, not that their vessel was in danger or anything. In a serious fight though, Majek would have to call upon his gods for assistance, but now at such a moment, there was no need for such confrontations. Nevertheless, after all is settled, both sides will surely return to their previous rtionship.
¡°Do your job old man, lets get it over with.¡± Said Veritas.
The king had dared not speak a word yet. Though he had the authority over water, the power is not in the hands of the right person, so it¡¯s true power was not being unleashed. There was something different about the person before him that his very body ordered him to obey, but as a king, he fought this suppressing feeling.
¡°And who are you?¡± Said the king. Sounding tough.
Without words, Majek appeared beside the king without any sound made and the king not even knowing when, even his automatic defense did not react and Majek ced his hand on the king¡¯s shoulder.
Of course, someone like Veritas could follow Majek¡¯s movements, though notpletely. To her, it was more of a blur, but she could still follow it like so.
¡°Why don¡¯t you calm down now that I¡¯m asking nicely.¡± Said Majek, before slowly raising his hand and once again creating a portal just behind the king and then asking him to follow along.
¡®He calls that asking? He never spoke to me did he?¡¯
.
Seeing the king follow behind, the humans simply waited and followed one after the other with the leaders first followed by the remaining. Unfortunately, the moment thest rtively important person step tooth in the portal and through, it closed. The rest were to fend for themselves.
Good thing was, the water levels seemed to have slowed down to a stop, almost.
Lord Majek took them all to his temple, which doesn¡¯t happen everyday certainly. The view within the temple was truly worthy of being within a temple, and was nothing anyone would thing a temple to be, but Veritas called bullshit nheless.
After leading all to a suitable talking spot, he had them all seat and then the discussion began.
There, the situation was exined in detail and not in a hurry so everyone understood, and the king also got to tell his side of the story.
To say the least, he was quite shocked to know what the reset was actually, and that it wasn¡¯t the doing of their god to help them get their revenge against their enemy.
That said, itpletely changed everything for the king, and even helped lift some on his burdens. Since many and the majority would have died regardless since only the strong are left, he could forgive himself for many deaths as they would have been erased either way.
Now, the question was why these foreign beings were so adamant in invading and destroying lifeforms. The scientists were curious to know what these aliens were like, whether they were some civilization of Artificial Intelligence, maybe a giant robot race, but that wasn¡¯t it. ording to the king of Antis, they looked just like humans in every way, except that they behaved differently and were obviously more advanced.
This new discovery, made everything tricky.
Chapter 162 - 162 Breakthrough
162 Breakthrough
¡°Exercise patience. From how it is looking, you will, breakthrough soon now.¡± Said a voice to Victor. Of course, this voice belonged to the man who had been guiding him ever since he came to that chamber in the mysterious cave.
¡®I can feel it now, soon enough.¡¯ Said Victor, in his mind.
Since he had to constantly push through the wall blocking him from progressing, it was a rigorous and straining process. His only saving grace was that he had no issue with tiredness, as it did not apply to him, if not-
It had been more than two weeks as far as Victor was concerned. He had lost track of time trying to achieve positive results in what he was doing that he had no idea what the time was, and at some point his system became none responsive. Not even the system panel would open when he willed it.
Though it was weird and actually gave Victor cause to worry, nothing happened afterwards, and as if sensing that something wasn¡¯t right with him, the man assured him that everything was fine and for him not to be worried.
Hearing this was suspicious, but Victor wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the man before him knew of him having the system, though nothing was said.
Through continuous guidance, Victor was finally able to achieve his goal, he got an authority, but the authority he had just gotten was surely weird and unexpected, even for the man guiding him.
The way it worked was that some skills would end up being sacrificed to get an authority in the end. So, when Victor noticed the skills that were disappearing, he was surely concerned as to what kind of authority he would get.
.
.....
.
.
¡°Hmm, this is surely something I have never seen before. Not in my years of existence.¡± Said the man, still seated in the same position and ce, not a single motion from him showing surprise as he ryed.
¡°I felt it was a bit strange too, but if even you are surprised¡¡± Victor said, as he stood from his sitting position, probably to test his new power. ¡®Not to talk about the number of skills was sacrificed¡ So painful. This better be some god level authority, if not¡¡¯
¡°Test it out, I am also curious to see how it is. But be careful, as this is the first time for you to use such power. I tell you, it is not like what you are used to.¡± Said the man.
Victor nodded and took some steps away from the man towards a more spacious part of the room. Using just his thoughts, Victor chose a random spot on the ground and used his authority, and immediately, just like thousands of boulders were ced on that single spot, a serious dent appeared on it.
Victor looked at it a bit, and could see the effect of his skill. It certainly was something. Now, of his entire force, he didn¡¯t use up to fifty percent, from what he felt he could do. That said, he wasn¡¯t too impressed. Even he could crumble that entire floor if he ced a nice punch with some power behind it. The authority didn¡¯t seem to be so authoritative. Also, seeing that the man was still calm, he could tell that it wasn¡¯t really impressive, though it was rare.
¡®And to think I had to sacrifice so many skills¡ more like it ate up..¡¯ Thought Victor, as he walked back to the man. Surely, disappointed at the end result.
¡°They say rare artefacts are the most brilliant in luster.¡± Said, the man, in an unusual tone Victor had never heard before from him. If Victor wasn¡¯t mistaken, the man seemed to sound a bit more ted, excited.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Asked Victor, unsure of what the man was getting at.
The man simplyughed it off seeing that Victor was yet to get it. ¡°Try punching the floor as training first before you get the answer to that question. Do just five.¡± Said, the man.
Victor was feeling a bit reluctant to follow this one, as he knew quite well that he did not get this strong by doing physical training. But then again¡
*DOOOMMM
The sound travelled through the room, as Victor¡¯s fist met the hard ground. Victor was very much surprised to see the ground intact and unharmed.
Seeing such a thing was quite rare for him, so this time he actually tried and put in more force and power in his punch, but then-
The same result. Nothing. The room floor was still intact and neat like nothing had happened.
Victor couldn¡¯t understand how something could be so tough, and was now starting to realize it himself. For thest time, he put everything he could give into the final punch in attempt to leave a mark on the floor, but nothing. It was simply insane.
¡°I think you realize what this means?¡± Said, the man, as Victor walked back towards him.
For the single fact that he had not even used up to fifty percent of what he could dish out, Victorpletely retracted his previous statements.
¡°Yeah..¡±
¡°The Authority over Force.¡± Said the man.
They continued to converse, and both of them had thought it would be more like gravity, and in truth, it was more like gravity that anyother. This bore another question.
¡°How does this work? Most of the skills taken were not gravity rted or even close.¡± Asked, Victor, trying to get an answer from the man.
¡°As long as the main ingredient is present, the rest are spices and side ingredients to make up the dish.¡± Said the man in response. Victor of course understood this easily, who wouldn¡¯t.
¡®Hmm, I was trying to see if there was a way I could guide the process to get what result I want. Though I was lucky this time and got something so powerful, what are the chances that it¡¯s happen so the second time?¡¯
¡°Is there a way to direct the result of the authority one receives?¡± Asked, Victor, to which the man responded with a simple no, and exined pretty much what he had already said to Victor countless times at that point about letting it flow, h h h.
¡°What is the guarantee exactly that the authority one gets will be a formidable one?¡± Asked, Victor. He was really trying to figure something out, as that could go better for him.
¡°Well¡¡±
Chapter 163 - 163 Surprises
163 Surprises
¡°Well, there isn¡¯t one in particr.¡± Said the man.
¡®What did I expect.. Heh..¡¯ Thought Victor with a defeated expression in his mind, certainly, exaggerating everything.
¡°But¡¡±
¡®Ohh¡¡¯
¡°The stronger and rarer the skills sacrificed, the more distinguished of an Authority.¡± Said the man.
¡®Why does it sound weird?? But..¡¯ ¡°That makes sense I guess.¡± Said, Victor.
¡°How many skills did you have to sacrifice?¡± Asked, the man.
¡®Hehhh.. Ah.¡¯ ¡°Around twenty something, but not more than twenty five.¡± Said Victor.
¡®TWENTY FIVE??? WHO HAS TWENTY FIVE SKILLS ON THEM??? EVEN I DON¡¯T HAVE THAT MANY. IS-IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?¡¯
.....
¡°Tw-Twenty Five.. You are a special one I see. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of someone having so many skills.¡±
¡®Huh? Even you?¡¯ ¡°Really?¡¯
¡°Yes. That must mean you have really exhausted all your skills. Well, don¡¯t fret, I can guarantee you, it was worth it,pletely.¡± Said, the man, in attempts to console Victor.
¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t use up all my skills¡¡± Said Victor, not sure if he should have said that anyway.
¡®STILL HAS SOME LEFT? Calm, Calm down. I was told that he was special, so I should have expected this, but nooooo, this is too exaggerated!!¡¯ Thought, the man, in total amazement. If his image could disyed on his covered face, Victor would find that he resembled a curious chiwawa at that moment.
¡°I will try again, with the theory I havee to, this will be a good day.¡±
¡®Huh? Is he crazy?¡¯ ¡°Try again? Don¡¯t, if you try to do this again to get another authority, it will cause irreversible damage to your body and soul, as the strain will be too much. Though you can¡¯t feel it, your soul also suffers as the body does.¡± Said, the man.
¡®Fuck. Good thing he¡¯s here. I would have ended myself for nothing.¡¯ ¡°So, how¡¯s my soul doing now?¡± Asked, Victor.
He assumed the man could see his soul since he ushered out such warnings, but Victor just couldn¡¯t be more urate about his assumptions.
¡°Well, I can¡¯t see your soul. I just gave the warning.¡± Said, the man.
¡®Well, if then¡¡¯
Victor ignored the warning and just started immediately, to get another authority. He did have the undead mind after all, and he was putting his luck on that. If it was all paranormal and spiritual, then his mind should be the same as his soul, or at the very least both should be tangled. That should provide a shield for his mind, and so was ok. From his understanding at least.
¡°What are you doing?! That will destroy you!¡± Said, the man.
Victor just ignored it and told the man not to worry. ¡°After all, if you really wanted to stop me, you could have moved to do so. Seeing as you haven¡¯t moved a single bit, I am guessing it isn¡¯t all that dangerous.¡± Said, Victor. The man did not respond to that, so Victor took it as him being right this time and went on.
Also, the man had been more humane in his words these past few minutes, Victor was starting to feel as though a valuable rtionship was being formed. It was good for him.
Normally he would be more cautious, but the fact that even the man had not really moved to do anything to stop him, it was assurance that it would be alright.
From then onward, Victor went on to get two other authorities before deciding It was enough, not because he chose to, but because he ran out of skills to sacrifice.
.
.
.
¡®What-what a monstrous mortal.. Is he even mortal anymore? I was told that he was special, but isn¡¯t this too special? Even my own master can¡¯t achieve this, not even that bastard can¡ Ah.. Life.. My existence is worthless¡¡¯ The man sobbed in his mind, witnessing all that was happening before him. If he wasn¡¯t there to see it for himself and someone came to tell him that there was a mortal that could achieve three realm breaking Authorities in a day, he would send for that person to be tortured for nine hundred and ny nine days for trying to pull such a prank on his seniors.
¡°This is just wonderful, to get all this in a single day.¡± Said, Victor.
¡®How can he be so nonchnt?¡¯ Thought, the man.
Though Victor could not ess his system at the moment, he could still feel the power within him after getting these authorities, and it was simplypelling, if he thought of his former self.
¡®With these, that fish of a leader will be just what he is, a fish. Not that he already wasn¡¯t.¡¯ Thought, Victor.
Back then when he fought with the king of Antis above the sea, he could have easily killed the king if he wished to, he just didn¡¯t, considering the future. ¡®One use of excavate and he¡¯ll be gone. Whatever.¡¯
Now, though he had gained these new found powers, he had also lost his versatility and numerous deadly skills. One of his authorities specifically, took too many skills, though, it seemed to be worth it.
When the man guiding him spoke of the skills having to be strong and possibly rare, Victor knew he would hit a jack pot, as every one of his skills were MAX levelled, and many were rare skills you won¡¯t find just anywhere.
Anyway, that aside¡
It hade, the time for Victor to leave a it was. He would have loved to stay there a bit longer, but the man said the time was up. Victor did find a stairway that continued downwards, and the man informed him that he could not go there, as he was not ready for that yet, and though Victor tried to be stubborn and proceed either way, he really could not. It was like some kind of force kept him at bay.
When he tried to go there was the first time he had seen the man physically move, but though it was only a slight turn and nudge.
¡°Listen to me now. As you leave this ce, remember the power you now hold. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± Said, the man.
Victor responded and told him not to worry, before living. Another thing he needed to know was that after he left, he would have to return back to the cave if he wanted to do anything rting to getting another authority. Not that the man believed he would actually be able to get another one, it wasn¡¯t like skills fell from the sky for everybody to take after all.
As Victor walked towards the doorway that lead to the top, he turned to look at the man, ¡®I never got your¡. Name..¡¯ Said Victor, but behind him was empty space, the man was nowhere to be found.
Surely, he was only speaking with the man some moments ago, just Victor returned to look for the man, as this room was a certain level of mystery to it after all, so maybe that was what happened. But, even after searching for more than 10 minutes, he couldn¡¯t find the man. That was when he decided it was best he just gave up and head out. He had been down too long.
.
.
.
¡°That child is something else. I had to use up all of my power just to maintain the space, and still ended up using my entire sea. Well¡ Master never choses wrong I guess.¡± Said, a voice simr to that of the man that had just been with Victor moments ago. Surely, it was him, only that this time, he was moving on his feet.
Chapter 164 - 164 Outside Changes
164 Outside Changes
Victor did not need to climb all the way to the top of the cave like previous times, giving the kind of authority he had.
After getting to the top, the first thing he checked was his system, and sure enough, it had started booting already, and was active in matter of seconds.
He got some notifications from the system indicating the new changes within his system, and immediately, Victor checked it out to see for himself.
Amongst these system messages that he got;
[Emissary of Death has now changed to Ruler of death]
[Some information about Title, The Chosen, has been revealed]
[You have transcended the bounds of mortal and stepped into the realm of god, partial]
..
.....
Name: Victor (Crow)
Race: Vampiric Infernal Undead
Evolution Material: Land Synxe ¨C 1000¡
ss: Allrounder
Title: True Undead [...], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [...], Emissary of Death [¡], The Chosen [¡]
Blood Bank: XX
Hp: 6,000/6,000
Mp: 9,100/9,100
[Stat]
Strength: S
Agility: S
Sense: Z
Vitality: B
Magic: A
Intelligence: A
Charm: S
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Authority]
Authority over Force, Authority over Space, Authority over Death
[Skill tab]
[Passive]: All Title, Art of Combat (A), Weapon Mastery (A)
[Active]: Paralysis Ark (S), Infernal Ark (S), Mental Ark (S), Blood Ark (SS), Destruction Ark (S), Creation Ark (B)¡
..
Looking at his stats, Victor was surprised to see a Z rating. It was something he had never once seen or heard of before. Along with his vampire evolution, he reached a new level in rank of SS, which was above S, but Z was something else entirely. There was also a message about stepping into realm of gods, so Victor imagined it was either rted to this new rank he got, or it had to do with his authority.
The authorities now were another aspect he was very interested in checking out. He instinctually knew what the authorities he got were and how to use them at basic level, but apart from that, he knew nothing else of them. Looking at them from the system was sure to solve some of his questions concerning the authorities and maybe how to properly work them.
Victor wasted no time in checking what his new powers granted him, and to say the least, he was impressed to see what was written under each authority.
To summarize all, the Authority over Force gave him the ability to manipte the different forces and fields around him. This meant he could not fly, use a kind of telekinesis, but at a stronger form, and basically anything of that nature.
The Authority over Space gave Victor the ability to move between space seamlessly no matter the distance. It basically override his teleportation ability, more like that was the main ingredient in getting the authority, as it was sacrificed. This meant all the marks he had left around the entire were now useless.
Thest and most interesting one, the authority over death. Victor was a bit shocked to see what he got from this, as he never even thought it possible. Apart from ruling over the dead, whiches with a separate domain and even power to assign underlings, basically making him the Supreme Yama, this authority granted him immortality as he had now overcame death and ruled over it. This meant that he now had acquired immortality on top of the immortality he already had. Victor remembered about a mythical being who was known to have several immortalities on top the ones he already had. Meaning that killing him was virtually impossible.
¡®Maybe I should focus on learning escape techniques, as that is how the unkible always end up, being sealed.¡¯
Victor had a fleeting thought, but soon abandoned it as fast as it came. Since he could only make use of those that are dead in his domain, living beings were useless to him for any goal concerning that.
He left towards the vige settlement he had promised to lord over and take away from their current location, and with the use of his new authority, he was going to moved them all in an instant¡ Or so he thought.
Turns out, things didn¡¯t work as easy as they seemed. At the moment, he could only affect himself and maybe two others with his space authority. When it came to the strength of the authority, concerning distance and proportion, it was well over, but the number of people he could use it on was limited for the time being.
Perhaps, the most sluggish movement the system could pull was that his authorities weren¡¯t upgradeable like his skills. He had to figure it out himself.
To solve the problem, he brought out all the giant animals and monsters from his legion and had them carry the people of the vige all the way-
.
.
Back at Antis, the talk was done, and the battle between Antis and earth was concluded with no clear winners, but one thing was clear, the king of Antis remained well behaved and subservient the entire time he spent before Majek.
From what the scientists had calcted, the invaders were to appear on earth in approximately two and a half weeks. Their speed of travel was faster than anything humanity had ever seen. This also corresponded with what Majek said, so it was a set date.
When Victor came back, all these had already happen, and he was d not to have been around during such periods of unnecessary stress.
Also, in the kingdom of Antis, those that plotted against the king were persecuted, but one along with his subordinates was pardoned after it was revealed that he harbored only the best intentions. The other, however, was properly persecuted, and killed at the end of it.
Following this, the current king stepped down from the throne, but not immediately. If the new king was to ascend the throne, he would be unable to fare well in the war toe, so It was to remain as so for the time being.
Chapter 165 - 165 Another Begining I
165 Another Begining I
Soon, the invaders arrived on earth and the war began in full.
Perhaps, the most disorientating thing was the fact that the invaders looked just like humans with absolutely no difference. There were some that had different and unnatural skin colours and quirks, but that was the most of it.
Those that invaded couldn¡¯t really be referred to as aliens,
He gets exp, but it doesn¡¯t add automatically. He has to allow the system to use the exp to level up before it can. Later on, he unlocks a system feature which gives him the option to select seven creatures(could be people or whatever.) These seven, he can customize through the system and give them things like abilities if the person has a slot, and also share some exp with them, though there¡¯s a limit.
With war progressing as it did over the course of 17 or so days, it was even more of a surprise that the earthlings could hold up for so long. Though they divided themselves, to their enemies, it mattered not who was not human and who was. All they wanted was to eradicate the humans, and that was what they did, to the best of their ability.
The invaders kept pouring in through the earth¡¯s atmosphere like bugs, as their enormous ship hung over the skies like a judge of what was going on.
All together, the invaders that fell to the hands of the earthlings were nothing less than 10,000. Maybe it was only after this much fell that the actual power houses started showing themselves. Also, perhaps, one of these invading space ships would not be able to carry so many people, as that was the logical conclusion. As it would seem, earth¡¯s technology really isn¡¯t advanced enough at the point, as two of the enemy¡¯s ships were able to infiltrate in the earth¡¯s skies without being detected.
In the end, it took about 22 days in total for the invasion to be over, and earth being victorious in the end.
The survivors from the enemy side that were normal soldiers, or had no special role in the fleet were killed and cleared out, while the ones holding high positions and those that seemed to y important roles were kept alive under someone¡¯s skill. The skill would prevent them from attempting suicide, as it ces them under a certain level of control and influence, not enough to brainwash or make them spill out info, though.
.....
Their ships and other technological parts were also confiscated, and nobody argued when the science faction requested to keep them. They were the ones well versed in such things, so it was best to leave it to them. Other smaller science organizations that were not part of VIM CORP or their faction have all entered into partnership with them. Things were progressing in a positive direction for once in a long time.
As for the captives, there was only one organization that could handle them best, and better than any other, and that was Under Current. In their case, they were pleaded with to take the captives with them, as Victor was a bit reluctant to do so in the first ce, but conceded in the end.
Picking into people¡¯s memories or getting them to talk was no easy matter, even for skill pumped humans that had the power to destroy mountains. Their skills did provide destructive power, but it wasn¡¯t amon thing toe across skills that were focused on other things outside battle these days. Maybe back before the reset, it would be moremon to find low rank misceneous skills, but not anymore.
After the battle field had been cleaned out and everything was pseudo back to normal, everyone got back to business as usual, handling different things, and with the new developments, there was work to be done.
The efforts of the science faction almost went unnoticed, as many began seeking out the Razhin faith temple to join them. The prophecy that their god gave to his people about aing danger overshadowed the fact that the science faction had detected something in the sr system prior, and since people were more likely to believe supernatural things, they were easily captivated by the power of the god those of the Razhin faith serve.
Back at under current, Victor once again left the job of interrogation to his subordinates, as he himself had better things to do. After all, there were many capable of the job. It wasn¡¯t like they needed some scary looking dude to pose as some inquisitor or anything, all they had to do was get someone with the appropriate skill to handle the matter, and that was what happened precisely.
Someone who could charm others was amongst the many in under current, so it was easy from there. There was no violence or anything, just simple questioning. Four of the captives resisted the skill. They seemed to be strong enough to do so. For them, their memories were peaked into by one of Victor¡¯s vampires that were part of his legion. The process this time was not as painless and without side effects like the previous one, so it was clear that those ones could not be made further use of after that. They were discarded in the end. Though, Victor brought them back to life and made them part of his legion. They were quite strong, so it was clear that they will be useful in future, and if not, he could always just throw them away. There was no harm done.
From then on, the world kept progressing forward, and the temporary brotherhood shared by the higher powers gradually faded and things returned to how they were over time. No surprise there.
Victor focused fully on unlocking more of these authorities, but unfortunately, when he went back to the cave to seek the man who thought him, he found that it had copsed, so he had to find other means to achieve this goal.
Maybe there would be simr caves in other ces, as the man mentioned that the cave was special, and it would be almost impossible to get an authority while not under the environment¡¯s effects.
With that, Victor set out on another journey. There were two targets in mind, a ce that restricted the usage of skills, or a ce where skills worked stronger than the rest. It was the logical thing to do, so he went with that, to see where it would lead him. He was already immortal, so time was not a factor for him at the moment.
.
.
.
Somewhere else in the universe, a group could be seen discoursing some sort of serious issue, and within their midst was the figure and likeness of a man, a familiar one.
Chapter 166 - 166 Monster Appears
166 Monster Appears
The beings that discussed some sort of n seemed to mention a particr name that they kept referencing, and the picture that showed before them was Victors. At a nce, they all looked like beings not of that world, and their features weren¡¯tpletely human, except for one.
¡°It¡¯s gotten too chaotic, I only hope we get enough time.¡± One of them said. He looked like some kind of reptilian creature with a humanoid form. His body was ck and cameral in colour and was roughly scaled, and he almost resembled a giant as his height would be anything above 10 feet.
¡°Two are gone, six of us remain...¡± Another said. He was closer to regr size for humans, at somewhere between 7 feet. His form was also not exactly human, and his body spotted a golden kind of shade to it.
¡°If we all couldn¡¯t kill that bastard, there¡¯s no way the remaining can, we have to go with n B.¡± The first said.
They both looked towards the third amongst them who was the most human looking with a normal fair skin tone and looks, they seemed to want him to decide. ¡°We will be going with n B, there¡¯s no other way.¡± He said.
¡°SO now we can only wait for death, huh?¡± The second said.
They continued discussing on as Victor¡¯s image had longed disappeared from their presence.
.
.
.....
Back in the world, the events that kept happening didn¡¯t calm down, rather, they got more unexinable and random.
The reset had also brought demons to the world instead of through dungeons, and Victor was d to add them to his evolution path. Truly, these times were the golden period for him, as more and more strong species kept appearing. If only he could absorb them all and add to his evolution, it would have been a game changer, and he would long be the pinnacle.
The thing was that, as with everything, there exist an advantage and a disadvantage. For example, he was able to bypass the negative attributes of being a vampire since he was a zombie lord prior to that and had the undead body, it was the same with some species.
Some species had something good to add to Victor¡¯s strength, but their other traits brought them out of the list of possible evolution paths Victor envisioned. Also, because he was always being cautious, he might have been unnecessarily wary about some.
.
As years went by, decades came and gone, and the event of universal reset happened a couple more times even. Victor had really grown in strength so much that at that current time, no one could dare stand against him as an opponent. Of course there stilly some danger here and there, but he needed not to worry about them, as he was sure to have no one move against him.
After all this time time had passed, Victor and sessfully turn to be the sole Overlord of the entire.
As it would happen, there were some attacks from other life forms that were not from earth, but against earth¡¯s might, it was simply a case of a cub fighting it¡¯s ancestor. The battle was too easy and Victor alongside other powerful individuals and beings on earth didn¡¯t have to move themselves.
If someone was to see the current state of the world, they would ask when the strong would be ascending into some other realm, but that was not happening unfortunately.
At this point, Victor¡¯s system became very beefy:
Name: Victor (Overlord)
Race: Vampiric Infernal Undead
Evolution Material: Land Synxe ¨C 1000¡
ss: Allrounder
Title: True Undead [...], One Who is Favoured by ¡®The Process¡¯ [...], Emissary of Death [¡], The Chosen [¡]
Blood Bank: XX
Hp: ¨C ¨C ¨C
Mp: 47,700/47,700
[Stat]
Strength: Z
Agility: Z
Sense: Z
Vitality: Z
Magic: SS
Intelligence: S
Charm: S
[Innate Ability]
Undead Body, Infernal Body
[Authority]
Authority over Force, Authority over Space, Authority over Death
[Skill tab]
[Passive]: All Title, Art of Combat (A), Weapon Mastery (A)
[Active]: Paralysis Ark (S), Infernal Ark (S), Mental Ark (S), Blood Ark (SS), Destruction Ark (S), Creation Ark (B)¡
...
After passing the barrier of S rank, Victor found that he could advance further into other ranks, SS, MAX, & Z.
When it came to skills, he had to feed some preferred skills to other skills in order to advance the rank of the chosen skill, and though that came unexpected, he was d he had all those skills he collected from all the evolutions he underwent. He couldn¡¯t do this though until the Fifth reset when the function of upgrading and increasing skill level returned. Too bad he couldn¡¯t use coins to achieve an increase above S rank, if not it would have been a different story all together.
As for his stats, he couldn¡¯t exactly achieve a rise in rank above SS with just level ups, and since extra stat points were no more, there really wasn¡¯t that option. All he could do was use evolutions.
At the moment, he was at the peak of each evolution path. Be it, Zombie, Vampire, Demon, Dragon, Shade, everything was at it¡¯s peak.
Everything seemed to be going well, and by now the world had gotten used to the resets that happened from time to time. The only thing was that they couldn¡¯t predict when it would happen, as they happened at different intervals, some sooner than others, and some farther. The telling sign though, was the sudden appearance of giant gates and prior to that mass uncontrolled dungeon breaks that would happen simultaneously.
At this point in time, these signs had all happened, and now the world was at the stage where giant portals and gates would start opening. Already, there was one gate that opened above the sky, just before exiting earth¡¯s stratosphere, and this one was the biggest to ever appear in history. The odd thing however, was that even after so long after it opened, no other gate followed, which made everyone wonder. Little did they know, something was about to emerge from the gate instead.
...
Over the following days, the gate kept expanding little by little until it grew to an even more unimaginable size. It easily covered an entire city at this point, and different powers from different parts of the world made haste and came to the city where this gate had appeared. Victor also seem to have a residence close to this city, and that was where he was staying at the time, also awaiting the gate.
Taking everyone off guard, the gate that no one could pass through began emitting a strong static current and unusual magical energy that raged like a storm. There were a series of lightening running rampant all over the gate, and because of it¡¯s size, those lightening shots and streams reached the earth¡¯s surface, destroying some parts of the city.
¡°It¡¯s already causing me trouble even before it breaks? Ah, just what kind of area did I inherit? Just one problem to another!¡± The mayor of the city cried to himself as he witnessed by himself the destruction of the building just next to his. Normally he would stare from his window with a drink in his hand to admire the city he had worked so hard to kill his father and inherit, buttely it wasn¡¯t that anymore.
Whatever it was with the mayor, he was not the main focus at the moment, as he himself brought the problems to his hands. The thing that had everyone¡¯s attention, even Victor who was far away, was the being that had juste out of the humongous gate that hung on the sky, casting a think shadow over the city.
It would not be too much to say the beast that emerged was even bigger than the gate, maybe it was just optical illusion and it was actually same size.
¡°What the fuck is that monster!?¡± ¡°WE ARE DOOMED!¡±
¡°Hahaha, I should have taken the shit when I felt like it came, now I shit myself.¡±
¡°Just kill me... Oh.. This is the end of my city...¡±
All over the ce, people were terrified, while others just couldn¡¯t believe the situation before them and would really believe that it was all a dream that they could wake from at anytime.
The beast seemed to have been dropped from the gat, and when it touched ground it stood just a couple of distance away from the gate. The impact alone after itnded uprooted the buildings surrounding it and formed a crater, and for a while there it remained in the same position without moving, like some dead body.
Dust and particles covered the entire area, and it¡¯s form could not be clearly made out. Suddenly, it¡¯s glowing purple eyes opened wide, and with one fierce roar the beast let out, it was enough to uproot hundreds of buildings, and bringplete destruction to the entire environment. The people close didn¡¯t fare well either, and most of them even fell dead or were crushed by flying constructions. If the sound didn¡¯t kill them and make their ears bleed, the debris did.
The destruction was imminent as what just happened was just the beginning. Many who had gathered could not even stand to put up a fight as they struggled to survive the massive destruction of the entire area surrounding the beast. At the moment, the time of the day was currently mid afternoon, so as soon as the gate above disappeared, sunlight pierced through the atmosphere and struck the ground beneath that had seen no light for days.
The dust covering it¡¯s form also cleared, and before the world stood a monster that could only be referenced to a dinosaur. It stood on eight legs, and had four arms in the air as it actually seemed to be standing upright. It¡¯s head could almost touch the clouds, and in ce of the gate, it¡¯s gigantic form simted the same effect to the ground below as it blocked out sun light for most of the parts.
Seeing such a strong beast, most who could still help it didn¡¯t think twice before turning the opposite direction and fleeing for their lives. Even as every being ran for their safety, there were still those that believed in their strength and did the opposite of what others where doing.
Though people could escape now, the situation wasn¡¯t that of simply buying time. After several resets, the earth was now several times bigger than it¡¯s original self, at least 30 times bigger than the normal earth, so it would really take much time for even a monster as big as that to travel across and everywhere on its surface.
Like that, the path of destruction was opened, and as if the beast was inspired by a famous monster that used to be known on earth, it embodied the name ¡®Walking nuclear Mass.¡¯
When it started moving from where itnded, something really strange began happening. At least, 5 kilo metres around its positionpletely disappeared as though it eaten or engulfed by something strange, and in the ce of the earth in that area, the entire ce would slowly eaten away as it crumbles to nothingness.
Many who came to fight against it tried their best, but little seemed to work. The monster was simply unmovable and unstoppable. The best weapons used by hunters could do nothing to it¡¯s extremely though scales, and all it had to do was just lift and drop one of it¡¯s legs to cause a disaster. So far, that was the only thing it had done.
Victor who was watching the monster walk towards his location was readying to go meet the beast to see what he could do to it. He had a set of armour with him that he got from the system after he unlocked a shop function sometime back and discovered the first piece. After that the system started giving some weird missions, which was also the first time his system had given him any mission. After gathering theplete set of the nameless armour, he didn¡¯t even wear it as he was already strong enough without it. Now though, the time seemed to havee. Many wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, but the nature of the mana emitted by that monster was really weird and diforting.
Just as Victor finished wearing the set of armour, a system task appeared before him from nowhere, and as though sending him on a suicide mission, the system just had to ask him to kill the monster, the name though, exined it all.
[Eater of Worlds, Vargbond the Destroyer]
[System Mission]
Objective: Kill the Eater of Worlds, Vargbond the Destroyer.
Reward: Unknown
Penalty: Annihtion
.
¡°Well, if I can¡¯t kill it, it¡¯s going t eventually kill everything on this, and I can¡¯t say whether I will be able to survive or not.¡± Victor said to himself as his servant helped him with his staff.
Victor had on a set of armour that seemed like light leather armour the way it fit him without looking bulky, like it was some tailor made clothes. ¡®Did this thing have the ability to adjust to size?¡¯
The colours were a brilliant and well done mix of Coal ck and red, with a dash of pine green. As for the staff, it was something Victor acquired as a reward from the system. It could expand to a certain extent and extend, also to a certain extent. When he got it, he couldn¡¯t help but think that it was too simr to a certain someone¡¯s legendary weapon, not to mention that his armour had a certain aesthetic to it...
¡°This always feels unoriginal.. No matter.¡± Victor said, as he looked out his window for a second or four before jumping out through it unannounced, making his servant reach out to pull him back toote.
.....
Victor, set off.
Chapter 167 - 167 End Times
167 End Times
The fight against Vargbond began, and everyone threw themselves into it without much of a care for their lives. There were ones that feared for their lives when faced with such a monster and naturally ran away, but for the majority, they had the guts to keep fighting. Naturally, those that ran never really made it out as they were caught up in the chaos.
After a long battle between the creature that came out of the gate and the inhabitants of earth, the battle came to an end, and of course earth won. They did not have all the major power houses for no reason.
Victor had in fact turn out to be somewhat of a figure head throughout the whole ordeal. He who normally would never be approached by any other person out of fear or other reasons was being cheered for. It was truly a scene.
Whilst fighting against the creature, Victor continuously ate from its flesh in order to evolve himself. Even though the fight took wo whole days of constant fighting with no breaks to end, it was only enough time for Victor to evolve only once even after all the evolution material he got from the creature. It was a strange one indeed.
The cheering and celebration carried on, but then, just when nobody expected it, a different much more smaller gate, or as it was, more like a portal, appeared behind Victor, maybe a couple of feet away.
No one even noticed it, not even those whose specialties was tracking could sense any fluctuations in the energy around. Before anyone could respond, a gush of wind blew into the portal, and magically only Victor was pulled in.
Although Victor also noticed nothing before and after the portal behind him appeared, he could feel the change in pressure as the wind suddenly formed before him. He tried to move out of the way, but his body wouldn¡¯t move, causing him to be sucked, or rather pushed into the portal, and easily too.
On the other side of the portal was something, simr to a garden, the only difference was that there were no nts, instead several metallic looking materials stuck out and filled the entire ce.
Victor froze for a split moment as he quickly took in and studied his new surroundings. The entire ce looked quite peaceful and calm, so it really got him thinking of the reason why he was brought to the ce.
.....
Like out of a dream, a man appeared from nonexistence right before Victor¡¯s eyes some distance away.
To describe the feeling, it was as though the man who just appeared had always been there, but at the same time he wasn¡¯t and just made his way there.
¡®This¡ I can¡¯t call him a man.. What is this person looking creature?¡¯ Victor thought to himself.
¡°You must have a lot of thoughts going through your head.¡± The man said.
It was even a bit wrong to call the man a man, or human. He was at least something of a giant than a man, maybe half bred. From his gold, sapphire and white coloured majestic attire, one could tell that this was no ordinary man. From his clothes, style, and the presence hemanded, Victor could make out the fact that he was as strong as he himself thought.
Victor didn¡¯t exactly respond, but even his normally stoic expression couldn¡¯t remain so as in that split second, he felt something eerie like he had never felt before which caused a light frown to appear on his face. A slit secondter, the man who stood some distance away from him appeared beside Victor and gently ced a hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder, all too fast for even him to see, talk less of reacting to.
Victor felt the urge that ran through his entire body to react and evade danger, but his body wouldn¡¯t move or respond to his will. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Victor thought to himself. He was an undead, so it was impossible for him to feel fear, talk less of feeling it to the point where he is paralyzed by it, there had to be something else.
Then, for the second time, the man now beside him spoke, ¡°you need not worry, this is my doing. It will be better like this so that we can converse smoother.¡± The man said.
Victor wasn¡¯t impressed, it only showed how much weaker he was to the one beside him, and this also brought the question of who the man was exactly. It had been a very long time since he was so out ssed, and he wasn¡¯t delusional enough to doubt his opponent¡¯s capabilities.
¡°Now that you are calm, why don¡¯t we sit and converse?¡± The man said.
Like something he had never seen before, the space around them warped in a weird and fast way, but still natural, and they both were sitting on some kind of dining table that seemed exceptionally long.
¡°I do apologies for thete introductory, you may call me the 8th Ruler.¡± The man said before a brief pause ensued. Seeing as Victor had nothing to say, the man continued¡
¡°I am the guardian and ruler of the 8th world¡¡± He continued, as he exined on different things.
After confirming up to a satisfactory extent, Victor began asking questions as he listened to the man.
After a long while would have passed, the 8th ruler, as he introduced himself, was done with everything he needed Victor to know at the moment.
From what Victor was just told, there were nine worlds, and each one had a separate ruler guarding it, just like the one he was in at the moment had the 8th. These rulers are there to guard the different worlds, and under normal circumstances would never interfere with the happenings in the world, but obviously, as it always happens, something went wrong.
The 1st Ruler, ording to the 8th ruler is the one behind all the instability happening all around the 9 worlds.
The reason for Dungeons and all appearing in the first ce was to enable the rulers find the particr key they had been in search for, especially, the 1st. Most of the other worlds had fallen, and after they did so, copsed and merged with the 8th realm.
Now, after all that has happened, the key they had been looking for had finally appeared, and luckily it appeared in the 8th realm and chose Victor, or so he was told.
¡°As the 1st has chosen this part, it¡¯s only right for us to purge him.¡± The 8th said.
¡°There¡¯s still a lot of details left out, I don¡¯tpletely understand.¡± Victor said.
¡°Worry not, you don¡¯t need to at the moment, everything will open up as you go.¡± The 8th said.
Victor, deep down had prepared himself for anything that could happen. Gods don¡¯t normally rely on humans, mortals, to do their works. There was only one possible reason then. It was totally possible that whatever power it was had chosen Victor, and this ruler just wanted to take it away from him.
But before he could express his mind, Victor got a response.
¡°I know what you may be thinking, and allow me to say you are wrong.¡± The 8th ruler said.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Asked Victor.
¡°If I really wanted the key, I wouldn¡¯t be going through this process right now, or do you believe you can do anything against me?¡± The 8th said in a rxed manner, although thest parts of his sentence sounded a bit threatening.
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s straight forward, a ruler cannot possess or use the key, it is literally impossible.¡±
Chapter 168 A NEW WORLD
The 8th being went on with his exnation as he poured knowledge on Victor at a pace that was almost too fast for him to keep track of. At the end of it all, the monster that appeared didn¡¯t just happen out of coincidence, as Victor learnt that the 8th being was the one who let it there in order for Victor to kill and get a certain skill.
¡°So, you mean this new devour skill is the key?¡± Victor asked. Still, maintaining his stoic expression despite all the happenings and baffling knowledge opened up to him was another mystery.
¡°Not exactly, but it is an important part.¡±
After the 8th being was done with all he needed to let Victor know, he began activating some kind of skill or power that caused the gravity around that space to increase to an unbearable degree. Victor thought it affected only him initially, but when he saw the 8th being struggling to walk a bit himself, he knew it was all over. Just what kind of skill caused such effects though, Victor did not know. He would ask, but under such pressure, he couldn¡¯t even talk.
The moment the 8th being reached some distance away from Victor and stretched out his hand pointing to Victor with his palm, it was as though the thing creating the effect of gravity was moved closer and closer to Victor until he was just barely able to hold on to his consciousness, then the effects of gravity all around disappeared.
Victor who had been weakened by the feat only managed to raise his head towards the 8th being, but before he could ask his question the 8th being moved closer to Victor¡¯s lying body and ced a hand on his head before altering some words, and just like that burst slowly into little balls of light.
Victor was left in surprise at what just happened, and in an instant felt an overload through his entire body. Just like that, Victor didn¡¯t even know when he lost consciousness and fainted on the spot.
Though he was in a subconscious state, Victor could feel the energy in his body, and a bit of his surroundings. It was more like he still had a bit of his consciousness but couldn¡¯t interact with his surroundings.
For how long he had been out, Victor was unsure himself. It took some time before he regained himself, but once he did, he was very shocked to notice the changes.
..
Back in the world, while Victor was busy being unconscious, the world was undergoing an unforetold event, something more like an apocalypse, but with no monsters or demons taking over and roaming the earth and the inhabitants being forced to survive. No, they were facing one where they couldn¡¯t do anything against.
Out of the heavens as it seemed, countless white chains extended unto the earth and began piercing the bodies of every living creature. There was no way to defend against it at all. Strong or weak, all were affected by this chain and hunted down no matter how much they nned to run from it. If they managed to escape one, another would get them shortly after.
The scene itself looked horrifying to watch, and no one had time to be a hero as they were all trying to save themselves.
Even the strongest people on earth could defend themselves against it. Veritas was quickly pierced by this chain before she could even fight back. It was probably because she overestimated herself and thought she would be able to defend against it. Unfortunately, that opportunity was not presented as once the chain touched her body and pierced it, that was the end. She fell to the ground with the chain through her mid section.
Lord Majek who was in the temple where he worshiped the statues of the gods praying was interrupted when a white chain came through his ceiling and went for his body. Unfortunately, he too was na?¡¥ve and trusted too much in his strength, and did not care to move aside or attempt to avoid the chains. He soon fell to the ground after putting up some resistance for about five seconds. As his consciousness faded, all he could think of was the warning the gods gave him, maybe this was what they were talking about and not the invasion of other worldly people. There was no way to know for sure though, as he soon lost consciousness and that was it.
The same thing repeated itself all over the until every living thing was affected, monster or whatever. Dungeons also began closing at an astonishing rate all by themselves, and if someone was inside a dungeon, it would spit he or she out.
When the entire poption of earth was taken by these mysterious chains, out of the oceans emerged even greater chains that spread all around the surface of the earth like great snakes andpletely trapped the earth under them, so that if one was to look from space, they would see only a of white and strange terrains.
The world remained like this indefinitely, with no one to witness this phenomenon.
..
Back at an unknown ce, with no knowledge of how long time had passed, Victor woke up from his slumber, as it seemed. Beside him however, was sitting a man, or more urately, the figure of a man. Victor was confused for a moment, but he soon regained himself fully. He could only question who the man sitting next to his lying body was. As though sensing his thoughts, the man spoke up as he stood to his feet before helping Victor up to his feet also.
¡°I am the first being.¡± The man who stood more than 7 feet tall said.¡±
Victor was stuned for sure and really didn¡¯t know how to take this information, but he was soonforted and provided a stool to sit.
The first being went on to exin a lot of things to him about his current situation and the question everyone who reincarnates have. Why he was reincarnated.
Turned out it was all the first beings doing, even the system. As for a short version of the entire story, it was like so.
They who lived in this universe had always been there as long as they knew and remembered, that was until some other beings developed themselves out of nothing, which the beings found to be some kind of evolution that took ce and living beings made of flesh and blood were born. The process was not so fast, it took thousands and millions of years, but they slowly watched these creatures advance through nothing to a great civilization.
Soon after, the beings, or more importantly, the first being, who was the first to form amongst all the great beings came upon a discovery. The fact that they were living inside a separate and independent universe while they were in theirs was something that when he found out about took him some time to fullyprehend and draw his conclusion.
With this information, he shared it with the rest of the great beings, and they all decided they would explore a way to see whaty beyond. The problem was, no matter how much they tried, there seemed to be no way for them to break through this universe they had found themselves in. Seeing this, and after trying for a million years, they all gave up, all but the first being.
Later, through vigorous research, the first being came to discover that there were actually other worlds apart from theirs that they could ess, and these worlds corresponded to the number of great beings. Soon, they all decided to take each, one of these worlds (more like realms and universes).
However, the first being was not one to simply believe blindly in coincidence, so he continued probing. To him, it made no sense for them to be formed out of nothing in an already existing universe and exist in such unnatural ways and form. He had studied the race of creatures that had developed themselves until they became the major powers on their small, and that was proof enough for him.
Nothing coulde out of nothing or by mere coincidence. Those creatures would not now im that they were the ones who created the now, would they?
Through his digging, the first being found atst, the answer he had always wanted to see. Truly, there was a world that exists outside of the one they knew. The other worlds ruled by all the other great beings all existed with this other world.
With this knowledge, the first beings went to the other great beings to share his finding, but to his greatest surprise, the other beings rejected him and his knowledge. It was as though they had been corrupted. They had attached too much to the mini world they now had under them, and some even started to harbor thoughts of taking the worlds of their brothers.
Seeing this and after more failed attempts, the first being decided to give up on this. There was only one who was still sensible to him, and that was the 8th being. Seeing this, the first shared his thoughts with the eight, to which he agreed.
That was a n for them to break out of this universe they had been trapped in, for the first truly believed that there was a higher power controlling this.
This n however, was to copse all the 9 world into each other and make them into one, then they would use a unique power to copse the force keeping them in the universe they presently were in.
The n was good, the only problem was that, immediately after copsing the first world, the first being quickly found out that it would not be possible.
As though a supreme being had for seen this n of his, they who were the supreme beings could not wield this power needed for them to break free from their cage, nor did the inhabitants of their worlds, this he knew after thorough checks.
Using the small window of opportunity after copsing the first world, the first being was able to drag the essence of a being that lived outside the universe in the one he was trying so much to enter.
This was Victor.
Naturally, he was a great being and had precedence over this world, so he was also the one who created the system and gave it to Victor. He had calcted almost everything that would happen with Victor, from what dungeon to drop him in and what race to bring him back as and everything from there. There were some unforeseen things that happened, but ultimately it all was fine and fell in line with his ns.
Everything went on from there.
Victor, after hearing all this was a bit ufortable as he was merely a tool the entire time, but the first being still ensured him not to worry. He would retain autonomy of his actions and will. In fact, he was the one who would gain the most, as he would rece the great beings and be that itself, the greatest being. To sum it up, he would be the summation of all the great beings.
Victor felt that he had not much of a choice in the matter, so he naturally did not oppose this idea. It hade so far already, so there was no reason not to follow along.
¡®And here I thought I came from the 4th world originally. Gullible.¡¯
With that, the first being dissipated and entered Victor¡¯s be (the spot between the eyes in the forehead).
Following this was an incredible feeling. Victor was not sure how much time passed, but he could tell the changes in his body.
When Victor came back to himself, the first being was no more. He was left standing in a totally white environment. Looking around, the system sounded in his head.
[THE ULTIMATE GOAL HAS BEEN MET]
[THE SYSTEM HAS NO MORE PURPOSE TO STAY IN EXISTENCE]
[¨CAbsolute Order¨C
Whatever you speak is the order the universe follows. Everything bends to your will. Your words are absolute.
Rank: XXX]
After this, the system faded away. It¡¯s use had finished.
..
Seeing this skill, Victor understood.
The first being and all other beings lived forever in him, so they would also experience the new world with him naturally. He wasn¡¯t sure how himself, but he also understood.
When he returned to earth after all that was done, the world was no longer the one he knew. Everything was now the same as how he remembered his original earth to be, without no powers or awakened.
.
.
Quickly, a year went by and Victor decided that the time hade.
¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Victor said, as he put his arms into the coat that was held for him to wear.
¡°Your servant will wait for you.¡± Said Veritas.
Though she no longer had her powers and memories, she was still a vampire. The others that were under Victor¡¯s legion all disappeared along with all under his legion.
Her personality had also changed a bit. She had be a bit more serious and not easily ttered or moved. Victor was ok with this, it made the nights even more fun, as he had to work the appetite. Even though Veritas liked to act as his made, the kind of rtionship they had was clear.
..
¡°Before I officially begin, I will need some kind of army, but then again, they will do just fine.¡± Said, Victor.
At the same time, a portal opened somewhere in the desert. From it, came a vampire, Damien.
.
Sebastian and Damien returned to the vampire world to escape their fate. While there, the portal connecting both worlds eventually copsed, and after many years, they found a way to create artificially, vampires, and these ones were able to birth new life, as they weren¡¯t quite the same with real and original vampires. Sebastian died mysteriously after some hundreds of years, nearing a millennium, and Damien became the supreme ruler of the vampires. These new vampires no longer require blood, but they aren¡¯t as strong as the originals, and their potential is also limited. Naturally, with the kind of being Victor had be, he could easily fix this.
.
After making the vampires into a suitable army, he was ready.
Victor brought himself to a deste area in the south pole, where the end of the world is believed to be.
Then, he took out a golden key from thin air and held it in his hand. The key weighed easily several million tons, but to him, it was nothing. It was easy to say it weighed as much as a dying star. The key it self was around the height of a 12 year old child.
After the death of each being, a key drops, the reason there was no key when the eight died was because he wasn¡¯t truly alive to begin with. Using the key and the skill Absolute Order, Victor ordered for a portal to open that lead to the gate of mnesiansac, which was the gate of origin, the way the first being exined it.
Standing before the gate, Victor had to release his actual form AND WEILD HIS FULL POWER. Unleashing it, he visibly and quickly grew up to 8 feet.
Then he looked at the gate before him that had the only writing on it at the top
-ADONAI-
.
? .
.
¡°Time to open the gate to a new world.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!